Chapter 1 - 

How she got caught by Hooks pirates she didn’t know. One moment she had collected berries for dinner and in the next moment eight wild looking men had pointed pistols at her, encircled her. She was too shocked to react quickly enough and they pulled her roughly to one of the great longboats and took her to the Jolly Roger.
Wendy bit her full lips. She knew exactly what would come – so she thought. Hook would ask her for Peter’s secret hideout and eventually would take his revenge on her, what would mean to kill her. 
James Hook was not a man of forgiving and she had fooled him four years ago during her first – and last – stay in Neverland. She had begged him to let her give a thimble to Peter who laid beaten at his feet and he had allowed so, not seeing the trap she had had in mind. She saved Peter by giving him her hidden kiss, restoring so his drawn strengths and defeated Hook together with her brothers and the Lost Boys by chanting him to his doom: Old, alone done-for! She thought him dead since than, swallowed whole by the giant crocodile. What a surprise to hear from Peter that the ‘old codfish’ still lived. He had slashed his way out of the beast by using his sharp hook, killed the reptile in this process, swam to the shores, reunited his men and captures his ship back after Peter returned from London. Peter had warned her before he took her back to Neverland – three days ago – that Hook had survived and was seeking for revenge more fiercely than ever. They had beaten him once, why not twice? 
So she, her brothers and the former Lost Boys followed Peter back to the mystical island of ever lasting childhood, met the new Lost Boys and build a gang of cocky, laughing boys and a girl, which took responsibilities when ever necessary. And Wendy was good in this. With her 16 years now she knew exactly when their jokes went too far and she had Peter’s full assistance in holding them back then. It had been a good time – the three days after their return to Neverland, days full of laughter, joy and adventures. And now is seemed that they would be her last days.
Shivering she looked up at the Jolly Roger as the longboat went length side and Cecco – the big pirate with his long hair and the grim smirk on his black face – mentioned for her to climb the ladder up. Wendy saw no other choice and obeyed. With damp, stiff fingers she climbed on the main deck, Cecco directly behind her.
Cheering erupted as she reached the deck; strong hands pulled her on board and held her. Cecco smiled. “Do ya know ‘er still?” he asked loud.
Albino – recognizing the face immediately – whistled. “Look, the chicken has grown into a paradise-bird!”
“But this will not save you, girly!” a raspy voice cried and the ships cook – Cookson – forced his way through his comrades. His long, ugly face twisted in a cruel sneer, as he pointed to the long scarf at his cheek. “I haven’t forgot you, girly!”
Wendy’s heard beat so hard and quick in her breast, that she thought she would faint, but then she held her head up and looked straight in the light eyes of the ship-cook. “I remember you as well, Mr. Cookson. I don’t meet every day a living scarecrow!”
Some of the pirates started to laugh. “Look, still so brave!” one of them shouted.
“Gentlemen, may I ask what this noise has to mean?” The dark voice came from nowhere and Wendy’s heard stopped for a moment. She knew this voice! She would recognize it every time and everywhere! Heavy boots stepped over the wooden planks and the young girl tried to control the rising panic. She held her breath as the owner of the voice came near, the other pirates making room for him. And then, after all this time, she saw the blue-like-forget-me-not eyes of Captain James Hook again.
He hadn’t changed a bit. His midnight-black hair hung in thick curls down on his broad shoulders and his back, his brows where black and tight, his light tanned face was even with its strong chin and the high cheekbones and around his always arrogantly smirking lips was still a well cutted moustache. He wore one of his rich decorated velvet coats, this day in a dark blue, which accented his eyes. Beneath it was a silver-blue waistcoat and a dark blue shirt, the open collars showed his strong throat and a part of his breast. Blue breeches and black high boots completed his out-fit. For the first time and with the eyes of not such a child anymore Wendy realized, that he truly was a handsome man – and a very dangerous one as well. 
He stopped dead in his tracks as he saw whom his men had captured, his steel blue eyes widened in surprise. “Wendy Darling!” he whispered and stepped slowly to the girl, eyeing her careful. He took in her angelic features, her big blue-grey eyes and her full red lips. She had changed, for sure! She reached him until the mouth, her face had turned nearly in this of a woman and the silky white nightgown hidded not enough her slender form and showed some soft curves which a child could not posses. Her walnut brown hair had lengthened nearly her waist and the sun of Neverland had chanted some golden highlights in the soft waves. She had been a beauty as child, now she was even more beautiful. He took a deep breath and broke the silence. 
“Look, look. Our little Wendy is not so little anymore!” His eyes went smaller. “I’d never thought you so foolish to return to Neverland. Or didn’t our dear Peter tell you that I am still alive?” His dark voice sounded calm, which made Wendy more nervous. She knew that he was most dangerous when he stayed calm. And by the look of his eyes he was waiting for an answer.
“He told me that you have escaped the croc”, she said as content as possible. She would not show him how afraid she was. If he was going to kill her – and it was clear that he would! – than she would not give him the triumph in scaring her. She would die with her head up! But the truth was: she was scared, much more than ever before. 
He gave the man who held her a signal and the pirate stepped back. Slowly he circled her, looking her small form up and down. “So then there are two possibilities: You are much more braver I ever thought or you are stupid to return to Neverland!”
Wendy took a shuddering breath and stayed silent.
“I think its both a little bit”, he continued, ended his inspection and stood before her. His eyes roomed over her face and fixed upon her mouth. These crimson full lips, which seemed to tempt every man to taste them and which had once saved Peter Pan. The same mouth that had formed the words to his nearly doom. He straightened his shoulders and looked at Cecco. “Where did you find her?”
“Nearly the beach. ‘had collected berries.”
Hook nodded. “Near the beach”, he thought loud. “I think, our pretty storyteller can tell us how fare she had to carry her berries to bring them to Pans hide-out.”
Wendy straightened her shoulders. “We both know that I never will tell you!”
A soft chuckle escaped his lips. “Still the collected, brave Wendy. Tell me, my beauty, how had Pan reacted as he saw you as a nearly grown-up?”
She only glared at him.
“Or hadn’t he recognized it? The boy could be so blind sometimes!” Mild sarcasm laid his his voice. “He only sees what he want to see.”
“And you love to pull everything in the dirt!” she snapped back.
Amusement blinked in his eyes. “And you love to play with fire, my dear!” he retorted dryly. He looked at Smee, who stand beside him. “Take the young lady to my quarter. We have to... discuss some small things before I deciding what to do with her!”
“Come on, Captain, we both know that you will kill me. So go ahead and be done with it!” Her voice did not betray her fear; only deep in her eyes Hook saw the panic, which was rising by every minute, which went by.
“Maybe I will show mercy if you cooperate and tell me where Peters hide-out is.”
Wendy balled her hand into fists to hide her trembling fingers. “You know no mercy!” she whispered.
He took her chin in his hand and looked deep into the great blue-grey pools of her eyes. “Maybe I prove you wrong, maybe not. It’s up to you, my beauty!” A purr sounded in his voice and not for the first time Wendy felt a knot in her stomach, which wasn’t born out of fear. As child she had been enchanted by his eyes, voice and hole appearance. Now she could feel his power and his strength, too. And there was something more she couldn’t name. It hadn’t anything to do with the pirate in him but with the man. His nearness made her uneven. In another life and reality she would have shown interest in him, even would flirting with him, but here he was only a dangerous enemy who would show no pity and would brutally murder her.
He pulled her at one arm and tracked her beside him. “Come! I think we both have much to talk!”
He leaded her the stairs up to the bridge. “Look out for Pan!” he ordered. “It will not take very long until he misses our dear storyteller and sure as fire in the hell he will come!”
Wendy cringed inwardly. Hook would use her as leverage, there was no doubt. ‘Please, Peter, stay back!’ she prayed silently as the pirate-captain shoved her not too roughly through the door in his quarters, closed it and pulled her along with him.
“Please, take a seat!” It was an order and Wendy thought it better to obey. He stepped behind her at the table and took a bottle. “Do you like something to drink?” His politeness unnerved her even more.
“No, thank you!”
He shrugged and filled his glass with a dark red wine. “So, you are all back than?” he asked and Wendy saw no reason to deny it.
“Yes.”
“Very good! You spare me a travel to London then.”
Wendy knew exactly what he meant. “You have no possibility to leave Neverland”, she retorted bravely, risking his anger.
“After Pans death I can leave. This is for sure!” he answered in still the same calm voice.
“For this you must have him first”, she said quietly.
“I will! Don’t think otherwise.” He emptied the glass, his eyes fastened on the young girl in one of his seats. The warm radiances of the sun, which came through the open windows, bathed her in a golden shine; let her brown hair even glistening more and brought a gleam over her pearl white skin. “You have grown in quiet the beauty you promised as child”, he whispered. “How old you are now?”
Wendy lifted one brow. “Sixteen and a half. Why?”
He closed the distance to her and touched her cheek with his good hand, warm from the sun and soft as velvet. “So young!”
A shiver run down her spine and she looked at her trembling fingers in her lap, didn’t dare to turn her face away from his touch. His fingers traveled softly over her cheek to her chin and then to her mouth. The knot in her stomach tightened and she closed her eyes. A mistake, as she realized moments later. His touch seemed to be more intense, let her lightly shudder.
Hooks gaze moved over the angelic face before him, over the long dark lashes, the fine swung brows, the flushed cheeks and finely over her trembling mouth. Heat spread through his body – not the heat of hate or of fight, but the heat of beginning longing. It had been an eternity since he had slept with a woman at last and the young girl before him was an incredible beauty. Right, she fooled him, she wanted him to die, but with every passing moment it counted more and more less. 
His pulse starting to quicken by the imaging of the chance he had at hand. She wasn’t exactly a child anymore, but a mere young woman and she was in his power. She could be his, if he wanted – and Alas, he wanted it! And what a revenge it would be to seduce her in giving in to him, to welcome him in her arms. He had intrigued her, as she was child. The glances she had given him spoke an own language, even if she hadn’t knew it. He dared to believe that this hadn’t changed. He could feel her lightly tremble and with the instinct of a man he sensed that this wasn’t complete out of fear. On the other hand he knew for sure, that she was terrified for what should come to her.
He let his hand sank and stepped back. “You don’t have to die, my beauty”, he murmured. 
Her eyes snapped open and she looked at him. “I will never tell you where the hide-out is!” she said firmly. “And of course you will take your revenge on me. I am not a fool, captain!”
“This I am doubting”, he answered with a smirk. “Otherwise you hadn’t come back to Neverland!” He lifted one brow. “What was the reason? A new run-away from home and your parents or from the coming life as a grown-up?”
“That is not your business!” 
The smirk turned into a smile. “Ah, from everything a bit, I think!” He turned away from her to close the windows. What he had in mind wasn’t anything for the ears of the crew! “Well, someone has to show you that to be an adult isn’t so bad after all and...” He saw a flicker in one of the colored glasses of the great windows and felt a movement in his back. Out of pure instinct he whirled around and raised his hook. The iron met with the steel of a dagger. For a moment he was nearly shocked, seeing the unexpected fury in the eyes of his captive, than anger rose in him. 
“How dare you, girl!” he snarled, trying to catch her arm. 
Wendy jumped back, the dagger still in her hand, her eyes flashing. “I am only protecting myself!”
The look in his eyes turned in cold anger. “By trying to kill me?”
“When you are in the hand of pirate there only two possibilities left: Kill or be killed!” she snapped back. “And after you was so nice to let the weapon laid on the table, I would be really a fool not to take my chances!”
Damn it! He hadn’t thought about the dagger, laying at the table.
“It isn’t really nice to attack from behind, my dear. Or to tell it otherwise: bad form!”
Her eyes were blazing. “You are a pirate. There can never be a bad form in fighting you!” 
He pressed his lips together in burning anger. “Lay this down, girl! I only warn you one time!”
Wendy let not any fear rising in her. It was the only chance she had and she would use it. Without another word she attacked again, pointing the sharp steel of the weapon at Hooks chest.
The pirate-captain reacted immediately, jumping to the side and blocked the dagger with his hook again. “Damn it, little-one, I will get you for this!” He tried to get in her back, but Wendy saw this coming, turned around and held her weapon before her.
Hooks eyes narrowed, twinkled dangerously. “Don’t you dare me to fight, Wendy. You have no chance against me!” The edge in his voice scared her, but she put her fears once more at bay and lifted her chin in defiance.
“I know. But I will dying in fight, not slaughtered like a livestock!”
Devil and hell, this girl had courage! He had to respect that. “I have not to kill you”, he gave back.
“We both know that you will!”
He looked her up and down. Her flushed cheeks, the fire in her grey-blue eyes, the way to stay in fighting-stance – she was quiet a sight, tempting like nothing else. He felt himself hardening, as blood rushed into his groin. “You only waste time by playing this game, which I will win in the end!” – ‘A game, what will be another one than this!’ he thought to himself, realizing how much the girl had waken a long denied hunger in him.
“Maybe”, she answered angry. “Maybe not!” She lifted her dagger and attacked again, trying to under run his defiance.
Hook only blocked the weapon and stand out of her reach. Her hair flew behind her like a brown-golden mane, silver sparkles danced in her eyes; her movements were controlled and graceful in once. Burning desire shot through his body. Yes! He would take her! But not by force. He would brake down her resolve and would show her how to fly without fairy dust. She would squirm beneath him, screaming in pleasure! Even the thoughts were enough to let his length hardening to a painful level. His breeches were suddenly too tight, his breath caught in the throat.
With a low growl he caught her right arm, let his hook hitting the dagger with full might and the weapon flew in a high bow in an edge of the cabin. Her scream of outrage and fear only turned him on more. He twitched her hand behind her back, wrapped his right arm around her and pulled her flush against his body. A bolt of pure energy erupted from his guts as her soft body came in touch with his length. He met her widened eyes and whispered hoarsely: “Yes, you are right. I will kill you – not one time but over and over again!”
Before she could ask what that meant, his mouth were on hers, let her stiffen in utterly shock. She felt his lips, soft and demanding in one; the hairs of his beard scratched slightly at her sensitive skin, his breath was warm on her cheek. At first taken too aback to react she offered barely resistance as his embrace tightened and his tongue stroke over her lips, seeking entrance, let her heart skip a beat. 
That waked her up and she tried to push him away – with no result, of course. His arms were like steel, his fingers cupping her back of the head, compelled her to hold still. She trying to stifle a yelp and he took his chance and slipped his tongue in her mouth. She could taste tobacco and wine, but also the smell of the sea and above all him self. An intense mixture of man and power, what sent a strong shiver down her spine and let her stomach knotting even more. Desperately she pushed against him, tug at the soft velvet of his sleeves, trying to escape him but only find herself pressed harder into him. 
A low groan soared from his throat, which let her shiver. She attempted to evade the teasing fondle of his hot tongue, which send a strange bolt through her whole body. The flat side of his hook stroked smoothly over her back further down, his fingers lost their grip, skimmed over her hair, while his tongue explored her mouth even deeper. For a moment Wendy closed her eyes, trying to block out the sight of the black curly mane and the tanned face over hers. The same mistake like before! His kiss seemed to be more intense; she felt the rapidly beat of his heart and a growing hardness at her abdomen. She cursed herself as a wave of sensation washed over her. His embrace was warm, dispelled a part of the cold the fear had set into her flesh and the stroking of his fingers calmed her a little bit – despite the fact that she laid in the arms of one of the most dangerous pirate-captains of the Seven Seas and that she was one of his greatest targets for his revenge!
Hook was lost in the warmth and the sweetness that was this girl. These full lips, which had haunted him since their first meeting, were even softer he had imagined and she tasted like honey. There was a smell of peach she must had eat before and something else what was pure Wendy – Red-Handed Jill, the little storyteller, who nearly sealed his doom and tried to kill him only moments ago. This only intensified his lust more, let him his kiss deepening and shot a flash of heat into his lumbar region. He felt her tense, realized that she started to bridle and dug his fingers in her hair, forced her to remain still. He pressed her petit body into his, groaned soundless as he could feel every soft curve of her and as she tried to wriggle free and her abdomen brushed again over is length he moaned. God damn it, but he had to be careful not to lose complete control. 
Her slender fingers clung into his sleeves and he unfastened the hard grip at her hair, stroked through the silky strands and let his right arm roamed over her small back, down to her butt. A desperate sound escaped her and he could feel her trembling, as she started to hit him weakly. He tore his mouth from hers and she gasped for air. Instantly he missed the contact, was hungry for more. He met her damp eyes and saw satisfied her swollen lips.
“Stop this!” she panted. “Stop this right now!” She was shocked behind comprehension. He was her sinister villain from her childhood-stories; the great enemy in a fight between good and evil four years ago; he was a grown-up man and she felt herself still as a half child. It was not possible that he treated her like that. It simple could not be!
Hook only smiled, a wicked gleam in his eyes. “I haven’t even truly start, my beauty”, he whispered huskily.
“No!” Her voice became stronger. “I will not let you kiss me again!”
A chuckle rumbled in his breast. “Little innocence. There is very much more than a simple kiss – or should I say ‘thimble’?”
Wendy evaded his gaze, blushing. “Do not mock me! You had and will never understand it!”
“Oh, I think, I understood perfectly well what happened at this evening. You lied to me, tricked me with your artless tears and the mistakable plea to give a thimble to the boy, knowing exactly what would come out of it.” He seized her neck and she winced. “Because of you, my sweet little-one, my save victory turned into ashes and I nearly died. Because of you and your tempting mouth the blasted brat still lives.” He let go of her neck, pressed the blunt side of his hook in her back, during his hand traveled down her spine. “Because of you I am still a prisoner of this cursed island!” He covered on of her buns, felt the warmth of her skin through the silk of her nightgown. Her eyes widened more. “Believe me, my dear, you will pay for all you did to me. But maybe it will not so unpleasant for you.”
“What do you mean by this?” she stammered, every sense in her gave alarm. The wicked smile on his face remained, as he pressed her lower half tight against his pulsing length. “I am sure you had this special ‘talk’ with your mother by now. You are old enough for it.”
Suddenly it struck her what he meant. Her face paled several shades and the fear she had suppressed the whole time, rushed back with all its might. 
“No”, it was not more than a breath. “No, you can’t do this!”
“I can and I will”, he stated, bowed his head and nipped at her still swollen lips.
With a scream she turned her face away and started to push, wriggle, hit, but it last not more than some seconds to bear down her resistance. His arms encircled her immovable and as she began to kick violently he snared one of her legs with his and brought her to her knees, following her.
Wendy knew that she had not chance to escape his grip, the still rising panic stiffen her. “Please”, she whispered with a sob, “please, don’t do this. Kill me, but please don’t rape me!” 
It was like a slap in the face. He loosened his iron grip a bit, still alert for any sign of a new attack from her. But she didn’t try to hit him again and as she lifted her face he felt a small pang of regret. Tears streamed down her white cheeks, her lips were trembling and the look of her big eyes was that of sheer horror. She was terrified to say the least; her heart beat like that of a bird.
His features softened and he cupped one of her wet and suddenly very cold cheeks with his good hand. “Listen to me, my beauty. I have done many crimes – crimes, which ashamed even me, but one thing I have never done and will never do: rape. I don’t take women by force.” He looked deep in her still watering eyes, which pleaded for mercy, pressed an almost tender kiss to her icy forehead and stroke her cheek with his thumb. “Calm down, Wendy. Yes, I am a villain, but not such a monster to violence an innocent mere young woman like you are.”
The coldness still held her in its grip; the horrid vision of going to be raped lingered in her mind, but a part of her listened to the soft, deep voice of her captor. She wanted to believe him in this moment, hoped above every reason that he spoke the truth and would not force himself upon her. 
He held her gentler now, caressed her cheek and kissed her forehead in the most feather lightly way. It comforted her, the gesture was familiar to her. She felt the soft material of velvet and silk beneath her hands, the warm arms enveloped her, dispelled the ice out of her body more and more. 
Of course she didn’t trust him. Not one bit. But she believed his word when he said he wouldn’t take her by force. Despite the fact that he was a criminal he had always acted like a gentlemen when females were involve. Right, nearly always. There was the time he made her walk the plank and he threw her hard to the floor beside Peters beaten form, but the other times he treated her like a lady. Even several minutes ago, when she attacked him with the dagger, he didn’t hurt her. He would have his revenge on her. She knew there was no doubt in that, even if he nearly cradled her now in his arms. She could feel his lips touching her temple, his fingers interlaced with her hair again. His mouth was warm, as his breath and his whole body. His lips left a strange hot trail as they traveled down over her close lids and her cheek, tasting her salty tears. She started to cringer once again, alert what he had in mind.
“Sh, my beauty, don’t be afraid.” His tone was incredible soft, as he settled himself and his young captive down on the, with thick carpets covered floor. “It’s more comfortable so.” 
Her unsteady gaze met his dark blue one. “What do you want?” she asked in a small voice, still afraid of what could come.
A amuse smirk played around his mouth. “I think you know that.” His lips were only inches away from hers. “I want to taste you again.”
She yielded back and found herself once again pressed to his chest. “You have my word that I will not rape you, but I will be damned if I don’t kiss you!” he whispered huskily and clamped his mouth over hers, more roughly this time. She gasped and his tongue finding again his way inside of her warm, sweet cavern, stroking hers with growing hunger, withdraw and sucking gently at her bottom-lip before he re-entered her mouth. 
He felt her grip on his sleeves loosening, her head fell in her neck and a small moan soared from her throat, which was music in his ears. His own desire surprised him, as every fibrous of his body reacted to the first sign of her beginning surrender. His skin was on fire where ever he felt her body and his cupidity for her grew even more. He pulled her closer to him, let his good hand wander over her shoulder and her arm, back over her shoulder and glided further down, nearing his first destiny. 
The panic had left Wendy, but she was still wary. It was clear that she couldn’t stop him. If he wanted to kiss her he would exactly do this and she feared his returning anger if she would put up more resistant. She had no other choice as to believe his promise that he wouldn’t violence her. 
His kiss was wilder than before, deeper and much more boisterous. His lips assaulted her, plundered her mouth with all the passion of the pirate he was. The coldness in her body started to melt away, made room for a soft sensation of growing warmth. She shivered deep inside as his taste and scent overwhelmed her more and more. A shudder ran along her skin, finding an echo in her stomach and as he bit ever so softly in her bottom lip, a strange groan dwelled up in her. Something in her abdomen answered in a silent way, let her breath quicken and her heart beat faster. And than his hand cupped one of her breast and she gave a little squeal in shock and suddenly a flash that shot through her entire being. She tried to avert his demanding mouth and his bolding fingers, but found herself unmovable. Fire seemed to come from his hand, as he gentle massaged the sensible flesh, stroking the hardening nipple through the silky material of her gown with his thumb. He let her mouth go and nipped at her jaw, down her throat and buried his face in her soft hair, found the sensitive spot behind her ear. A further gasp escaped her and flustered she leaned back in a weak try to end this strange, soft attack. It did her no good, because she lost balance and fell backwards to the floor. 
He was over her only an instant later, finding her mouth again and kneaded the full curve of her breast. He felt her small form beneath him, her returning wriggling raised his hunger more and more. He pinched her nipple, elicited a helpless yelp from her, until her fingers, which clawed to his upper arms, loosening their grip. In the same moment he moved his hand to the other side, to give the second breast the same attention, but she caught it and tore her mouth from his.
“Don’t. You. Touch. Me. In. This. Way.”
Her cheeks – minutes ago pale as a table clothes – had turned into a crimson red and her voice sounded hoarsely. 
He smirked. “And why not, my sweet girl? You liked it, don’t say otherwise.”
She blushed even more, what seemed nearly impossible. “I am not your girl! And…”
His lips brushed over hers. “You are and have always been. You can deny it as long as you whish, but it was me who had been in your stories first.”
“As the rascal!” she cried.
“Ah, but still I was there and this damned boy came later. Very much later I dare to say!” He braced his weight on his right arm and stroke slowly through her hair at her temple. “I might be the villain, who also had been fooled by you, but if I would be half so cruel as you thought, I would plunge my hook into you. Still I am gentle, don’t intend to hurt you.”
“There must be a snag. I know you too well!” she answered with returning bravery.
A grin spread across his face. “The snag is pleasure – for both of us.” 
She threw her upper body up to push him away, with the result that her hyper stimulated breast connected with his still clad chest, what let both gasp. 
“There is no need for hurry, sweetie”, he murmured and pressed his abdomen in hers. “I will not deny you anything you whished for.”
Wendy felt the bulge between his legs, hot and hard as stone. She wasn’t that naive, she knew exactly what it was and what it signified. “Get. Of. Me.”
“Why? I find it very comfortable here!” 
She would love to slap this arrogant, wicked smile from his face, but didn’t dare. So she tried to get him with his own weapons. “If you are used to lay on the floor, than that speaks for it self. I, for my part, prefer a canapé or a bed, like every other cultivated people.” In the next moment she realized her third mistake. His grin widened.
“With this I have no problem. I prefer a bed as well.” Before she could react he stand up, pulled her with him, picked her up and carried her with long steps to the broad bed. 
“Let me down!” she protested.
“Your whish is an order for me”, he mocked and she found herself in the red and gold bedspread, which covered the pillows and the sleeping blanket.
Hook smirked, opened his golden weapon sash and let it fall down.
The girl used the little chance, rolled to the opposite side and tried to jump up, as his right arm wrapped around her waist and hovered her back on the bed. A scream in defiance and frustration erupted from her throat, both from the inability to escape him and the unwelcome thrill, which nearly overpowered her. In a last desperate try she hit him, but he caught her hands, forced them over her head and held them there with one hand.
“Enough, little wildcat”, he said firmly, controlled his lust one more time, and lifted his hook.
Wendy grew stiff, her eyes widened in fear as the iron steal came down and lay between her breasts. “Is that how you are keeping your promises?” she whispered.
One edge of his mouth curled into a wicked grin. “Who says that I am threaten you?” With this he sliced through the silken material, never cutting her in the process. 
Air touched her bare skin, but this wasn’t the reason for her outrage. “You barbarian! This was my only clothes I brought with me to Neverland!”
Hook chuckled. “You won’t need it anymore, my beauty. I will give you a new dress.”
“I don’t take anything from YOU!”
“No problem”, he retorted dryly, letting his hungry gaze washed over her exposed, well-curved little breasts and the pink, hardened nipples. “I like you naked even more.”
That did it. Fear turned into fury. “Damned bastard! I am not a whore! Or a...”
His mouth sealed hers, while he shifted his weight, pressing her wrists with his right arm in the pillows, stilled her legs with one of his own and cupped her left breast with his hand, kneading the tender flesh.
The feeling of his warm, rough hand on her bare skin shot heat through her whole body. She read books about the act of love between a man and a woman – forbidden books as her aunt Millicent said, shocked as she had found them in the room of her nice. Despised this she had read them, but no line of what the authors had written had prepared her for the sensation she experienced know. 
A flash drove from her upper body to her womb and as he removed his lips from hers and closed them around one nipple, starting to suck at it, she couldn’t repress a throaty moan. The difference between his soft mouth and his moustache even heighten the sensation. Flames seemed to burn under her skin and when his tongue danced around the little, hard peak of flesh she pressed her eyes shut and couldn’t do anything but bear the growing fever, which started to posses her. An unfamiliar pulsation awakened between her legs, grew with every passing second, until it nearly hurt. Her breath was heavy by now and as his hand stroke gently over her belly, her hip and her one leg, she gasped for air. God helped her, but what he did to her felt too good. She knew what his intention was, that he tried to seduce her to keep his word and although have her. But she was helpless against the sheer pleasure he gave her in this moment, defenseless against her own body, which betrayed her more and more. 
She lifted a little bit her head, looked down to him, as he kissed her breast, played with it, his face a mixture of desire and satisfaction, his black curls falling over her form – soft and warm. It excited her, even as her mind screamed that he would win, that she was on the best way to give herself to this dark man who only want revenge on her. But as he bit her careful, the waves of pleasure destroyed her clear thoughts once more and she recognized only several moments later that the loud groan that hanged in the room was her own.
She sensed his hand on her leg, beneath the nightgown, traveling with feather light touches to her inner tights and the fire burned up. With a last try to stop him she whispered a half-hearted plea, but it wasn’t heard or he ignored her. And then he touched her most vulnerable part of her body, and she was lost. Closing her eyes again she only felt the slow stroke of his finger between her folds and the teasing mouth on her breasts. No forbidden fantasy, no talk with her mother, no book had ever revealed the truth of sensation, which washed in boiling waves over her whole being. And than his finger entered her, dived in the hot wetness of her body. The short stab of pain dissolved in the growing thrill. A low scream escaped her lips and she bucked her hips to be closer to his hand, the intense pleasure nearly too much to bear. 
She felt him chuckle and meet his burning blue eyes, as he lifted his head and give her arms free. She wouldn’t try to fight him now, she was too far-gone.
Hook looked down at the young beauty. The angelic face showed wonder and pleasure, her long hair laid like a dark hallow around her, her wide eyes were glassy, her full, swollen lips were open and her features mirrored the experience of the begin of the first ecstasy of her life. 
To taste the smooth skin of her breast had nearly burned him, the rapid beat of her heart and the low sighs had rang in his ears, but to feel her in this way was even better. He was surprised to find her so wet and ready and to bury his finger in her had nearly driven him over the edge. He was aroused beyond anything else. The breeches pressed painful in his guts, his length threatened to explode by every moment. He wanted her – now! All devils and demons of the world helped him but if he won’t take her soon he would lose his mind. He wanted to be in her, to feel all of her – she, his almost grown-up storyteller Wendy. 
He could smell her desire, the sweet scent of her lingered in his nose. She was close. He could sense it. And as she lifted her hands to cling to his shoulder and upper arm and bucked into his hand, he bowed down and kissed her again, enjoyed her willing mouth and her eager play of her little, hot tongue. He added a second finger and pressed his thumb on her clit, what let her sighed. He tore his lips from hers and quickened the rhythm, felt the first contracts of her hot channel around his fingers. She clung to him and as he put his right arm under her neck, she throw her head back and he could feel and see her full surrender. Her lids flattered down, low moans erupted from her throat.
Wendy was lost in the burning feeling of his fingers in her and what his ministration had awakened. A hot knot had built in her womb, grew with every passing moment, tickled and teased her, stole her breath and let the world around her fade. Only the man, who gave her this pleasure still existed. 
Her whole being trembled, seeking desperately for something she couldn’t name and what seemed to be close enough to catch it. Helpless she squirmed, holding to the man above her, thought that the sensation couldn’t grow any more, but it did, let her moan over and over again. And then the reality started to skip. A scream rose inside of her and the knot tighten to an unbearable limit. His fingers dared deeper but the slightly pain was nothing comprehended to the feeling they aroused. And suddenly they touched something in her, a spot she even didn’t know exist, while his warm, stroking thumb pressed down on the little knot between her folds. Losing all control the heat exploded in her, let her screamed like never before and drove her over the edge, as the first orgasm of her life hit her. She wriggled again and again, sobbing incoherence non-sense as she rode in the waves of sheer ecstasy. Stars were around her, took her with them and left her trembling and boneless behind. Her nerves sang a new melody, impossible not to hear and to intense to ignore. She could feel the blankets beneath her, the soft velvet of his coat and then his searing lips on hers, his dark curls brushed over the voluptuous skin of her breast.
“My sweet girl.” It was not more than a whisper, soft and purring.
Unbelieving and out of breath she looked up to him, his deep blue eyes shining with warmth and not allayed hunger. 
He took in her flushed face, in her wondrous and glassy eyes, her cries still ringing in his ears, as he licked his fingers, tasting her very essence. She blushed crimson red, but even his rising amusement could not keep his desire at bay any longer. He had always known that she had fire and he had anticipated that she would grow into a passionate woman. But that had outdone his bolded dreams. He kissed her again, let her taste herself, brushed his mouth over her cheeks, salted from both tears and sweat. Her breath hadn’t calm down and a small, shivering hand touched his own cheek in a shy gesture.
Hook sat up, his good hand stroke from her throat down between her breasts, felt the flattering beat of her heart and stayed at her belly. His whole body was on fire, his pulse drummed in his ears, the too long denied desire of his body demanded its rights. He stripped out of his captain-coat, undid the buttons of his waistcoats and threw it on the floor beside the coat. He couldn’t wait any longer!
Wendy laid weak upon the blankets, not able to move a finger. She couldn’t believe what had happened. She never had felt so much alive as now – and never so ashamed. What had she done? What had she let him do to her? Had she gone completely mad? He was her captor, for god’s sake, a criminal, murderer and plunderer; the greatest villain the world had ever seen and she...
Hook nearly ripped his shirt from his body, his fingers trembling too much to open the laces correctly. His eyes were fix on hers, holding her only with his gaze; and felt at the same time draw to the blue-grey pools. Her small form shivered anew, a further tear escaped her long lashes, her face was still flushed in a delicate way, her hair spread over the blanket, the remaining silk of her tore nightgown clung to her damp, shining skin. She really was a beauty and now – with the beginning knowledge – even more.
Her eyes widened as he removed his shirt, roaming over his strong chest, the broad shoulders, the flat belly and the trim waist. Some dark curls coated here and there his upper body, ending in a small line under his breeches. His black mane was a sharp contrast to his light skin. A dark tattoo was on his upper left arm, a smaller one on his right one, half covered by the leather streams of the harnish, which hold the wooden cuff with the silver shining hook on his stump. The leather bit in his skin but even with it he looked breathtaking. She had seen statues in the museums in London – Greek gods, built in stone and the paragon of male beauty – but this was real and even better. 
Heat shot in her cheeks again. Goodness, what did she thought? Had she lost her mind? In several moments he would take her honor, the remaining rest of her innocence; he, the unscrupulous pirate-captain of her nightmares and she compared him with Greek statues?
Hook watched her reaction and bowed over her. “Do I scare you, my beauty?” he asked silently. “Does this scare you?” He nodded to the harnish and the cold prosthesis and was surprised to find no repulse on her face.
“No”, she whispered. It wasn’t the hook she feared, it was he and what he was capable of. 
He smiled and cupped her face. “Don’t be afraid, Wendy. I will be as gentle as possible.” He meant it. He knew that it was indispensable to hurt her at the first time, but he would not bring her more pain than necessary. He bent down and kissed her again, his good hand fingering her breast. 
Hesitating Wendy opened her mouth and let him in. There was no way in stopping him or to flee from this and her body had its own will, reacting to his soft assaulting again.
Shouts from outside penetrated the cabin and one word was clearly to hear: “Pan!”
Hook cursed beneath his breath. Damn it this flying brat. Sure, he had intended to use the girl as leverage, but for heavens sake, not yet! 
Shoots ringed through the air and with a frustrated cry he stood up and strode to the door. In this moment it knocked and Hook throw the wooden entrance open. Smee stood before him.
“It’s Pan, Cap’n!”
“I know. I am not deaf!” he snapped and looked outside, ignoring the surprised gaze of his boatswain at his nearly unclothed state.
Wendy saw after him, her pulse quickened. There it was: her chance of escaping. She rolled of the bed and stood on unsteady legs, gathering the ripped nightgown around her body. On silent toes she tipped to the windows, her look never leaving the silhouette in the entrance. With shaking fingers she felt for the handle of the window behind her and opened it as silent as possible.
“Devil and hell! Sixty trained men with pistols and no one is able to hit this flying pest?” Hooks voice sounded more than angry.
Wendy gulped and climbed on the windowsill. Beneath her the warm, blue waves of the sea rolled against the ship, glistening in the last beams of the sun. Only three hundred meters away laid Neverland, the jungle nearly dark by now.
Hook saw Peter fly straight into the skies, escaping once again the bullets. “Stay back this night, boy!” he growled. “This is only between me and our sweet storyteller!” He sensed Smees eyes and met them with defiance. “I don’t want to be interrupted again in the next hours and...” He had turned back and stared at the small form on one of his windowsills, the soft breeze of the evening-wind let the silk of the nightgown flatter. He was shocked as he saw what the girl intended to do. “NO!” He stormed through his quarter, trying to reach her in time.
Wendy heard his shouter and jumped. She was a good swimmer and Peter was out there. He would take her to safety, away from this man and the strange dangers he represented. The warm air touched her skin, found its way through the silk and then two slim arms wrapped around her, hold her with surprisingly strength.
“Its me!” she heard the familiar voice at her ear at met the triumph smile of Peter Pan, his brilliant blue eyes shining in mischief and joy. “Hold on, I take you to our hide-out.”
Wendy shook her head. “Please, to one of the lakes first.”
The boy shrugged his shoulders. “No problem. Had it been so dirty on Hooks ship?” he joked and the not so little girl anymore bit her lips. “Its evening and I have to wash”, she answered lamely.
Peter grimaced. “What ever my lady whishes!”
Closing her eyes Wendy tried to banish the still lingering feelings in her body and the scent of Hook in her nose and mouth. But the pirate-captain had wakened something in her, something, that was still hungry, still wanted to know more and she feared that the boy, she loved, couldn’t give her the answers and satisfactions she had started to long for.

Hook looked after the both forms, which disappeared in the green roof of Neverland’s forests. “How dare you to leave me now!” he whispered hoarsely, his desire pulsing merciless in his veins. He had to have her. He would find no peace until he had made this damned little vixen his own. He wanted to burry himself deep in her hot body, to find release in this slender arms and to kiss this soft pouting lips again. He would find her and if he had to turn every cursed stone and tree on this blasted island. 
She liked the fairies, so he would watch them. She liked flowers, so he would observing the clearing. And over all she was a girl. She would like to bath and so he would seeking out every lake in Neverland till he had find her, taken her with him and showed her exactly what it meant to let a man in such a aroused state behind. 
A bath! This was the only thing what would help him now. A cold bath, of course, and a bottle of rum to wash down her scent, which would otherwise drove him mad in the lonely night that would come.
“You will be mine, Wendy Darling. And if it is last thing on earth I will do!”

Chapter 2 – Predator and prey

The cold water from the waterfalls was riddance for Wendy. She didn’t now how long she stood under the cool streams, her eyes closed, her hands braced against the rough high rocks behind the cascades and let the water dispel the heat from her body, where she still fancied HIS touches. But it was not enough to wash his tracks away, there were marks on her utterly being left – marks, which burned and let her shiver. Tears of shame swam in her eyes as she thought back of her behaviour. All right, she hadn’t had any chance to stop him. He was a well-trained, strong man and she only a young girl, who couldn’t oppose him, but she should had lay stiff and showed him her deepest contempt. And what had she done? She had submitted to him, had even enjoyed what he did to her and – God helped her – let him see it. But it had felt too good. Even now she trembled by the thought of his lips on hers and his hand on her most sensitive parts.
“How long you are going to stay under these waters?” The bright voice was direct beside her ear and Wendy shrieked in surprise.
“Peter! Don’t do this ever again or will have a heart-attack!” she gasped and folded her arms before her breasts. “And haven’t I told you to stay where you were – right over there, turned around?” She nodded to the shore with a look full of reproach, showing him her back.
The boy grinned. “I am bored. You are bathing now for…” He looked up to the full moon. “For an eternity!” he finished and Wendy rolled her eyes.
“When you saying this, then it means five minutes!”
Peter laughed and stuck his tongue out to her, his eyes sparkling. “Come to the shore or you will get a fish-tail!” With that he jumped into the lake and swam to the shore – in full clothes, what meant in his case a half long trouser made from leaves, which looped around his waists up to his left shoulder. A liana was his belt; holding his panpipe and a second one he wore over his right shoulder, secure his sharp knife to his left waist. Another thin strand wound around his left upper arm and if you would ask him, why he wore it, he would only shrugged with his shoulders, because he had already forgotten.
Wendy looked after him, sighed and jumped in the waters as well. The soft waves of the lake were like a gentle stroking over her skin – like his touches. With a scream of frustration she dived and got only back to the surface as her lungs nearly burned for air.
Peter hovering over her in the air, his tanned face worried. “Wendy? Are you all right? You scarred me!” he said with an unsteady voice and the girl simply nodded. She couldn’t tell him what bothered her so much. He didn’t know anything of what could happen between a man and a woman.
‘There is so much more’ echoed her voice from the past in her ears. A past, which seemed to be so long ago.
‘What? What is there more?’ The angry and desperate question of an innocent boy and her answer had been so unknowing as well:
‘I don’t know that. I think you will learn it when you grow-up.’
Her gaze lay on her beloved friend of her childhood that threatened to be stolen by the greatest enemy of the eternal boy. Peters features hadn’t changed a bit, still so young, still so airily, but for the first time she could feel the difference between them – not only these of a boy and a girl, but these of a child and a nearly grown-up, especially their different knowledge.
His warm fingers touched hesitantly her cheek. “Wendy?”
She collected herself and gave him one of her special smiles. “Everything is alright”, she lied. “I am only mad at Hook. This damned bastard!”
A bright grin was on Peters face. “Aye! That he is. And he will pay for your kid-napping. I promise.”
Wendy swam to the shore and frowned. She knew Peters very well. What ever he was going to do, it would outrage the pirate-captain and would inflame his hate even more, but that was all. She wasn’t a girl, who liked to take revenge on someone, but she felt a great desire to let Hook suffer for what he had done to her.
“All right”, she said and pulled herself out of the lake. “That is good and…” She looked up, blushing fiercely as she recognized that the boy still looked at her – with uncharacteristic big eyes – and that the rest of her nightgown laid on the soft grass several steps away.
“Peter Pan!” she cried. “How dare you to look! Turn around this instant or…”
Peter erupted in guffawed laughter and bolted to the sky with a loud, cheerful yelp.
“Bloody males!” Wendy murmured. “One like the other!” The evening wind danced over her wet body and let her shiver. She picked up the still lightly damp nightgown and looked it up and down. “And thanks to you, Hook, I have to sew the half night before I could dare to go among peoples.” She stomped back to the shore and started to wash the silky gown in the lake. It reeked of her sweat, remembered her once again of his erotic attack, send shiver through her belly and over her spine. “I hate you, you blasted pirate!” she hissed and dipped the silk deep in the cool water. “I hate you!”

“Damn this blasted girl!” Hook threw the goblet at the wall and rubbed his face. The cold bath hadn’t helped very much and the bottle of rum was half empty, but without the hoped result. Her scent still lingered in his senses and his length had restarted to harden in the moment he laid eyes on the empty bed with its rumpled blankets. With a groan at sat down in his favourite chair, closing his eyes.
If this infernal boy only had come a little bit later or in the morning… If he had kept an eye on her or had chained her to the bed, before he went for the door… If he had returned sooner or hadn’t left the bed at all… 
If! There were too much of them and they all led to one and the same outcome: She was gone, fled with her beloved Peter to the safety of their hide-out and he was left alone with his burning desire.
Alone – but not old or done-for, as she had called once. Her reactions to him only an hour ago told otherwise: the squirming and screaming of her, lost in ecstasy, her face showing the bliss he gave her, her clamping down around his two fingers, the nectar of her body…
God, he had to stop these thoughts or he would go mad until tomorrow. And tomorrow would be an important day. He would searched for her, would use all his senses of a hunter to find her and then he would bring her to a place from where was no escape, nor a chance for the damned boy to disturb. There he would take her over and over again, until they both were unable to walk for the next hours. And when he had got her out of his systems he would kill her – despising the bait.
He strode to his bed and fell onto it, buried his face in the sweet scent her body had left on the blanked and closed his eyes. “You will pay for this, minx. You will suffer for leaving me in this state!”

The following day started with questions over questions from the boys and Wendy’s two brothers about her captivity on board the Jolly Roger. Especially John was afraid the hated pirate-captain had hurt his sister and a part of him didn’t believe her. He knew her too well. She seemed absent when ever she wasn’t involve in a talk or in an activity, her face was pale and she had a haunted look in her eyes. And every time someone addressed her then, she appeared to be alarmed and blushed. No, there was something wrong with her. That was for sure!
Wendy looked around in the clearances into the deep woods. Here, inside the island away from the sea, they reminded her more at the forests in England. There were firs, oaks, beeches and birches; dense bushes and the flowers and herbs at the floor were similar to them of Wales, where the Darlings had spent their summer resort last year. Near the beaches the woods changed. Pines and palm replaced firs and oaks and the bushes turned into fern. Wendy didn’t know what she liked more – the tropical parts or the more familiar ones. 
Today everything seemed changed. The air, the sun, the smell of the flowers, even the feeling of the grass beneath her bare feed. She watched the boys as they played a kind of hide and seek. Peter had invited her several times to play along, but she had said no. She wasn’t in the mood for it. After the third time the boy had only shrugged and joined his friends.
Wendy sighed and leant back at the warm tree trunk behind her, closed her eyes and tried to find quietude in the mild warm air, the soft wind and the peace of her surroundings. She listened to the chirping of the birds, the summing of some bees and the laughter of her friends. She heard Michael protesting against Nibs, who found him before Slightly had counted until twenty; Peter interrupted and settle the dispute by given Michael a second chance.
The girl didn’t even notice that she had dozen off. She was tired, because she hadn’t got much sleep the last night. At first she had sewed her nightgown for more than an hour, had told Peter a story in a hushed voice – because the other boys had fallen asleep as she and Peter finally had reached the hide-out – and then, after she gone to bed, she couldn’t found any sleep soon. Her nerves had still vibrated and every time sleep had overtaken her she had seen HIM again, had felt his touch, his kisses. She had bolted wide-awake each time and as morning had come she had been exhausted.
Suddenly the boys started to shout and she felt a tugging at her air, what woke her up in an instant. Tinker Bell hovered over her and pointed urging to something behind her in the forests. And then she understood the words of her friends: pirates.
Wendy jumped up; her heart beat like mad in her chest. No! Not again! Her gaze found Peter’s and then John’s, who seemed to be in a dither, gesturing to her. The other boys rallied around their leader, who jogged to Wendy.
“Go to our hide-out. Quick!” he ordered and the girl looked at him hesitantly.
“I should not let you alone and…”
“Hook must be more than angry that you escaped him”, he hastily disturbed, “and I won’t take the risk that you get harmed by him. Fly! We will distract him and his men!” He waved at Tink and the little fairy obeyed, but not without rolling her eyes and to say something in her bell-language. She flittered above Wendy and let some of the golden fairy dust raining down at the girl.
Wendy could only stare. Flying? Having happy thoughts now? How, when she felt near panic? She didn’t want to see Hook. She would not able to be under his gaze without thinking of what had happened. She could not…
“Wendy!” It was John, recognizing the state his sister was in. “For God’s sake, run if you couldn’t fly in the moment!”
“They must be near! Splitting, you dogs!” The dark voice came through the trees.
The life returned into Wendy and with a silent scream she ran, passing her brothers and friends, crossing the clearance in the opposite side from where she had heard HIS voice and disappeared in the coppices of the forest.

The warmth of the afternoon sun was more tepid under the green roof of Neverland’s woods and normally Hook enjoyed the shadows of the forests. But today he allowed himself not to be distracted by anything than his search for the girl. His senses stretched out for a sign of her, no footprint in the grass evaded his gazes, every scrap woke his attention and every fly-up of birds alarmed him. He would find her, there was no doubt. He thought he could feel her presence in every flower of the island and he let this feeling linger in him. It heightened his senses, let him found a direction with the instinct of a predator. The air was heavy with the sweets of the plants, reminding him of her, tormented his steps. His arousal hadn’t much subsided, still flowing through his veins. The night had been hell. He had not found any sleep, his eternal being burning from the unfulfilled desire. He had swum in the morning in the cooled down sea, collecting himself enough to appeared calm as he ordered his men to make the longboats ready, leaded them in the inner part of the island and began his search. Official he let his men seeking for Pan, but with another hidden motive: wherever the boy was, would be she as well.
And finally he heard something for what he had longed: the cheering shouts and voices of children, above them all that of Pan. They were in the northwest clearance, nearly the beginning cliffs on the opposite side of Pirate’s Cove. He gave his men a signal to be silent and fallowed the laughter before him. She would be there. She must be there! He didn’t care for anything else. Even Pan didn’t count in this moment; he would get the boy another time.
Suddenly a golden glimmer caught his eyes and he saw Tinker Bell above him. The little fairy starred at him in shock and then rushed away with a tempo you thought impossible for such a small creature. Hook cursed under his breath.
“Hurry now! She will warn them!” he ordered and the cries of the children only moments later proved him that the fairy had given her message. Without any longer caution he sprinted forward, barked to his companions to split of and reached the clearance at first.
Pan and a brown-haired boy with spectacles whirled around, but his attention laid on the slender, white silk-clad figure with a walnut-brown mane, which raced through the clearance and disappeared between the bushes. In the same moment the most of his men stormed out in the clearance, trying to overpower the enraged boys. 
Peter pulled out his knife and flew with a cry of war between them, saving one of the twins.
Hook turned to Smee, who was still at his side, and gave him his hat.
“Stave them off, especially Pan. Busied him as long as possible and don’t wait for me. Come tomorrow to pick me up.”
The boatswain blinked in surprise. “What’s your plan, Cap’n? Where should we pick you up?”
“At the Black Castle”, was the short answer, then Hook ran between the lower bushes around the clearance as fast as he could, reached the point where the girl had broken through the chaparrals and fallowed the broken branches and the footprints. With mighty dives he stormed through the wood, searching the area for Wendy. Her competitive wasn’t big and his legs were longer, carried him quicker than hers. The thrill of hunt pulsed in his body, mingled with his lust for his prey. He pushed branches away, jumped over roots and stones, ignored fleeing animals in his way. And then he saw her. More than fifty metres parted them, her nightgown and her hair fluttered behind her. He speeded up, full fixed on his target. ‘This is exactly the right direction, my dear!’ the thought flashed through his mind. ‘Away from your friends and towards my domain!’

Wendy ran. She ran faster as ever before in her whole life. She didn’t felt the grass anymore or the branches that ripped at her gown. He was behind her. She could sense him and knew that he was after her. This hadn’t anything to do with his whish for revenge on Peter or the Lost Boys. In the moment she had heard his voice it had been clear, that he had come for her. She had tricked him again yesterday, had dare to escape from his ship and his very grasp. If he would cope her he would take vengeance and she doubted that this time it would so be gentle or pleasurable as yesterday.
She cast a gaze over her shoulder and let out a yelp as she saw the dark-red and golden coat between the trees, more nearly she thought him to be. She quickened her steps, looked frantically around her. The region had changed, the forest seemed to be darker and more stones laid in the way. She heard brawling, that of water, and recognized fearful that it came from the sea. But the hide-out was nowhere near the sea. She had lost her way and God alone knew where she would end.
For a moment she stopped, trying to catch her breath and looked around her. No, she didn’t know this part of Neverland. She had never been here before and…
And his footsteps grew louder. She whirled in his direction and now she saw him clearly. He ran with frightening speed, his face was grim and even over the distance she could see the fire in his eyes. 
With a scream she started to run again, this time headless. It didn’t count if she knew where she was but if he caught her. She raced forward, tripped, fell, jumped up and ran again. Hot needles penetrating her legs, her lungs burned, her sides ached and sweat built on her forehead. The ground went stonier, the trees thinned out, the noise of the sea got louder. Wendy stepped on a hard stone and pain shot through her leg, brought her near to fall again. She stumbled forward, heart him closing the distance more and more. He would get her and then…
With another squeal she tried to mobilized her last strength, saw that the trees changed into conifer woods and knew that she had reached the end of the forest. And God alone knew what lay behind there.
“Wendy! Stop!” 
His breathless shout even let her ran faster. No! He was crazy if he thought she would only wait for him to get her.

Hook knew what lay behind this part of the woods: the cliffs. The forest ended directly in a deep abyss above the sea. And the girl seemed to don’t know this. He felt a small pang of fear, as she ignored his warning shout and catapulted himself forward. He could hear her panting and saw her tripping, his last chance to screen her before death. 

Wendy tried to find her balance, almost sobbing with exhaustion, despair and fright. She thumbled again and fell to her knees, pushed herself up once again, sensed him directly behind her and then he tackled her to the ground.
His weight pressed her in the thin, stony grass, but nevertheless she attacked him weakly with the courage of desperation, knowing perfectly well that she hadn’t the slightest chance against him. “Let me go!” she screamed.
Hook grunted as her elbow hit his side and caught one of her wrists and forced it over her head, shifting his weight not to crush her and rolled over to pin her other arm beneath him. Her breath flew, her big eyes were horror-stricken, tears streamed over her reddened cheeks. She kicked after him, not willing to give up and he laid one of his strong legs over hers, hamstring her further defences. He gasped for air as she wriggled beneath him, her abdomen brushing against his still stone-hard length, kindled the heat in his veins even more. 
“Have you really thought you can escape me, little girl?” he asked hoarsely. “Sneaking out of my window, fleeing with this brat and thinking I would not come for you?”
Wendy didn’t answer, only looked at him. He was out of breath like she and a film of sweat lay on his face. His broad chest heaved and is black curls were partly damp. But what her scared were his eyes. They blazed in a blue, wild fire, roaming over her, threaten to engulf her. 
He bent down to her, his lips only inches apart from hers. “And if I would had to turn every damn leaf on this blasted island, I would have found you, Wendy. You are mine and I don’t let slip away what is mine!”
Shaking she responded: “I am not yours. I will never be!”
He changed his hand with his hook, hold her wrist down with the cold steel and she didn’t dare to fight it because of the sharp inside of the prosthesis. His good hand dug in her scalp, pulled her head lightly in the neck.
“You will after tonight”, he swore firmly. “I will teach you a lesson never to let me down again, my dear!” He covered her mouth with his, stifled her protest and shoved his tongue through her parted lips. Instantly his desire overtook his annoyance as he tasted her sweetness and felt the soft mouth beneath his’. Her warm, heavy breath grazed his cheek, her breasts pushed against his chest as she tried to wriggle free without success. He explored the damp cave over and over again, his hunger for her raised; he couldn’t get enough from her. His kiss was rough, nearly brutal, showing his still existing anger, but as she whimpered, it turned softer. ‘This lips should be caressed, not ravished’, a silent voice whispered in him
Wendy trembled. She felt helpless against him, recognized that she couldn’t escape him anymore. And his kiss reawakened something deep inside her. The knot returned in her stomach, a shiver ran down her spine and as his tongue stroking hers, butterflies started to fly in her belly. The mixture of tobacco and him was nearly familiar to her by now; his scent let her senses reacting in an odd way. But his lips were hard, almost hurting her; the hair of his moustache scratched. She tried to push his tongue from hers and to turn her head away but the sharp grip of his hand forestalled it. A sound of pain raised in her throat and suddenly his lips went softer, his fingers starting to stroke her scalp, soothing the hurting skin. The changeover almost overtook her. An alarming feeling began to spread through her body, her nipples hardened and as his hand cupped her cheek – warm and comforting – the fear lightly subsided. 
Hook lifted his head and looked down at the shaken girl. Her lips were swollen, her eyes big and still afraid, but deep beneath the fright he saw the spark of fire. “We will go for a little walk, my sweet”, he murmured and pushed himself up onto his knees. Then his mimic hardened. “Don’t try to escape again, Wendy. I am only warning you this one time!” The threat in voice was clear as a summer day; his eyes bore into hers. 
Wendy sat up as well, swallowed and looked away. 
His hand gripped her chin and turned her face toward him. “Did you hear me? Do not dare attempting to flee!”
Slowly she nodded and he let go her chin, opened his weapon sash, let it fall down, striped out of his coat and than out of his waistcoat. He girded the sash again, took the clothed over his right am, stood up and offered his hand to the girl. “Come!”
Hesitantly she took it and let him pull her up. Then he held her at one arm and nodded toward the finally end of the forest. “I want to show you something.”
He guided her several metres forward and then Wendy saw what lay behind the woods and what had almost been her death: the island ended abruptly in a very high cliff. Deep beneath it the sea rolled against the rocks. 
Hook took in her paling face and met her comprehending gaze. Slowly he nodded. “This was the reason I ordered you to stop!”
For a moment she closed her eyes. He hadn’t tried to shorten his chase; he had simply try to save her life. If he hadn’t been so fast in the end, she would be dead by now!
“Thank you”, she whispered, looking shocked and relieved contemporaneously at him.
He lifted one brow. “You’re welcome!”
For a moment they both saw down the deep abyss, than the pirate-captain started to walk away, dragging her with him. He re-entered the forest and changed his direction to the north.
The way was stony and difficult to go, especially with Wendy’s bare feet. Several times she stepped on little stones and she bit her teeth, but Hook evaded anything. His gaze travelled down her body and he recognized her dilemma. 
“Why do you never wear shoes?” he mumbled and shove her his clothes in the arms. “Hold this!” Before she could say something a lifted her on his arms and carried her.
Wendy starred at him, bewildered by his care. “Thanks again”, she murmured, getting a sneer from him. “I am not a complete barbarian, even if you see it otherwise!”
“Where we are going?” She had loose the orientation completely. 
“Where it is safe”, came the short reply.
It was difficult for Hook to concentrate on the way. The feeling of the girl in his arms did him no good. He could smell her scent – a mixture of roses and herself – could feel the warmth from her body, radiating from her skin, inflamed his desire to an almost unbearable level. One of her slender arms laid around his neck, the other delicate hand held his coat and waistcoat. Her grey-blue eyes darted several glances to him and as he one time caught her gaze she blushed furiously, betraying her thoughts. His urge to take her right then and there was nearly too much.
She didn’t know how long they were on their way, as she heard a waterfall. The forest had grown darker and darker, great rocks started to edge the way and suddenly they reached a little gorge. A small river fell from a protrusion into a little lake and Hook put the girl down, pointing to the waterfall.
“We both have sweated. You can wash yourself, but quick!”
She gave him a challenging glare. “Do you fear Peter would come and rescue me?”
The pirate-captain narrowed his eyes. “He will not come this time. Be sure of it!”
Wendy frowned. “What did you do to him?”
”Nothing! I only used his love for a good sparring. I think, he and his pack of friends have all hands full to do to keep my men at bay.”
She paled. “My brothers…” she whispered worried.
“If I remember them correctly, they both have wits and fire – like their sister. I am sure, that they will come out of it unharmed.” He took his clothes from her and laid them on the ground. “Hurry now, girl. I have other plans for tonight!”
She turned fiercely red as she apprehended, what he meant by this. “Villain! Bastard! You will not get me! Before that happened I would kill you!” She reached for his sword, trying to drag it out of its sheath, only to find herself hold by his iron grip, his other arm wrapped around her.
“Minx! I told you not to fight me!” he snarled, hiding his amusement. Alas, she had the hot temper of a Spanish diva. Without another word he swooped the girl up and carried her to the falls. 
Wendy struggled, even hitting him with her little fists and than he let her fall down, directly under the streaming water. She gave an outcry. The water was icy and took her breath away. Hastily she stood up and tried to flinch away, but he blocked her way and shoved her back under the falls. “I said: washing! That ranked for both of us!”
Wendy sputtered but had no other choice as to give-in. “I hate you!” she spat with venom.
He only laughed, joined her under the falls and pulled her roughly in his arms. “Maybe, but you desire me as well!” He purred in her ear.
“Like hell!” she hissed outraged, boring her eyes into his.
A wicked smirk appeared on his face. “I will prove it, my sweet little wildcat. You will beg me to take you.”
“Never!”
“Oh, yesterday evening you practically did; screaming in pleasure as I was preparing you for me and…”
She slapped him, hard.
For a moment he could only stare at her. She had slapped him. This slip of a girl had the nerve to slap him! Anger built up in him. He gripped her neck and pressed her harshly into him, his face a pale mask of fury. “Don’t. Do. This. Ever. Again.”, he whispered; nearly loosing his temper. “I have been more than patient with you, regarding what you did to me. But even my endurance has its limits!” His voice raise. “If you ever try to slap me again, you will regret it – believe me!”
Wendy was scared. She knew that she had gone to far and she could feel the ire of the man with every fibre of her being. For a moment she thought that he would kill her; fancied to feel his hook plunge into her back and closed her eyes. “I… I am sorry”, she stammered, fearing for her life.
Hook looked down onto the small form in his arms. Several seconds ago she had been a hellcat, now only a scared little girl remained. A tear escaped her long lashes, her crimson lips trembled and he heard her apology only as a breath. And to his own surprise his anger subsided once again, was replaced by the longing to brush the freight from her face.
“Never dare my temper again, Wendy”, he murmured and closed his mouth over hers, ignoring the cold water, which still clattered down on them. He kissed her slowly and sensual, stroking her back with his good hand and the flat side of his hook, trying to calm her down. He could feel her shiver, her small hands – first clawing in his shirt – laying now at his chest, her tensed body slowly relaxed.
He ended the kiss and a smile pulled at his lips. “You are driving me mad, little wildcat. Do you know this?”
She shook slowly her head, her big eyes showed her irritation. He chuckled and lifted her on his arms, carried her away from the icy waterfall to the stony shore and put her down there.
They both were soaked to the bones and the wind of the late afternoon had cooled down. Wendy started to shake from the cold and as Hook laid his coat around her shoulders, she pressed herself at him, seeking the warmth of his body. She heard him quietly laughing, his voice full of amusement and hidden desire, while she felt the hard bulk in his breeches in the height of her abdomen. Heavens, could nothing cool him down – even not this icy water? Was this normal for a man or had it something to do with his temperament?
“If I had known, that cold water will drive you in my arms I would have taken a bath in the sea with you sooner.”
Wendy mumbled something about males and arrogance, but held tight to him, relishing in the warmth that permeated his wet clothes. He bent down, picked up his waistcoat, gave it her and lifted her on his arms again. 
“Where do you take me?” she asked nervous, knowing that her chances for an escape became more and more less.
He gave a strange look, fire burned in his deep blue eyes, showing his hunger for her. She felt like a rabbit, caught by a lion.
“To the Black Castle”, he answered her question.
Wendy bit her lips. The Black Castle! She remembered the old ruin well enough. There she had fought along with Peter to save her brothers and the Indian princess Tiger-Lily. There she had defeated her very first pirate – Cookson. And there she had seen Hook for the first time! It strangely fitted, that it would be in the Black Castle where she would lose her honour and innocence to him.
“Why there?” she dared to ask, receiving a resolved glare.
“That’s simple, my dear. From there is no escape for you and no intruding from outside.” He looked at her with predatory eyes. “This time no one will disturb us. Tonight you will be mine!”

Several miles away Peter, the Lost Boys and John and Michael had fight of the pirates off, escaped their attack and reached the still secretly hide-out.
“Wendy? Are you there?” the eternal boy shouted and looked around him. The subterranean cave was empty, silence was the only answer.
“She… she isn’t here”, Michael said and John frowned.
“She should be here for nearly an hour now!”
“Maybe she lost the way?” one of the new Lost Boys interjected.
Peter shook his head and massaged his left arm, where Billy Jukes had hit him. “She is far to clever for that.”
“But she ran in the opposite direction. Remember?” Slightly murmured, worried for his step-cousin. 
“I will search for her. I hope, that the pirates haven’t caught her”, Peter decided.
“How can we be sure?” Curley asked nervous.
“I will make a visit to the Jolly Roger. If she isn’t there, than she must be somewhere in the forests. Maybe she went to the Indians.” He glanced at John and Michael. “Don’t worry. I will find her!” With this he left the hide-out and took the skies.


Chapter 3 - A taste of another world

The old ruin looked threaten and obscure, as Wendy stood at one of its iron-barked doors. The stones were almost black from age and partly grown-over with moss; the windows seemed to be empty eyes, watching the young girl emotionless beneath them. The sea rolled in heavy, rustling waves in the catacombs and broke at the fundament of the castle. Wind howled through the battlement and the broken-down walls at the eastside.
Shivering Wendy wrapped her arms around her, while Hook unlocked one separate entrance with a key, which he had pulled out of his coat that still warmed the girl. The grating swung open with a creak and the pirate-captain made an inviting gesture.
“After you, my beauty!”
Wendy only glared at him and take a final look to the skies, hoped above every hope to see a small figure clad in leafes coming to her rescue. But the sky was empty, excepting some clouds, bathed in the blood-red shine of the last sunrays.
“He will not come, Wendy. Not this time!” Hooks voice sounded calm, almost comforting and because of this earnestness Wendy realized the truth behind his words. 
The pirate-captain watched the girl at his side, the target of all his desire – and this not only since yesterday. He hadn’t really lied as he told her four years ago, that she was his new obsession. Against his will she had been it (a little bit) and her statement, that she would rather die than staying with him had infuriated him, had made his decision to use her for Pan’s fall-down easier. But now she was back and what even was better: he hadn’t to wait until she grew up, as he would have if she had taken his offer. She wasn’t a child anymore! She was a worthy challenger, who dared to fight him and he couldn’t remember when he had been confronted with such a bravely one at last. And besides this she was a temptation, a beauty more shining than every other woman he had met. She was very young, her body not fully finished with its building of a woman’s curves, but besides her pretty face, her clear eyes and her crimson lips she had the spirit of a lioness and the grace of a lady. That alone made him half crazy for her. That she had once – no, twice! – tricked him and that she tried to finish him off only deepened his hunger for her. And here he was, only steps away from the fulfilment of his desires, which weren’t that new, as he shameful had to confess.
Wendy felt his gaze on her, thought she could sense his passion in her own flesh. If she crossed this threshold laying before her, then it would be a double step – not only into the heart of the scaring castle but also into her last minutes as an innocent girl. Behind this threshold the ghost of the woman she would be after the coming night waited for her, lurking in the shadows, seemed to be knocked her. She looked one more time back, the normally beautiful island was dark and almost strange, then she took one last deep breath and crossed the frontier between the land of eternal childhood and the walls of an unknown future.
Hook followed her and locked the door behind them. He went to a niche, bent down and some seconds later a lantern sent its beams through the darkness. He picked it up with his hook and stretched his hand toward Wendy, meeting her nervous gaze.
“You don’t have to be afraid. No harm will come to you here.”
Again is tone was easeful and slowly she took his hand, put her cold slender fingers in his warm ones.
He led her through the great entrance hall and then bright stairs up. The dim light of the lamp flickered over walls built up in coarse stones. Statues had been hew out of the dooms, demons with grimaces, little devils and other creatures, which seemed to come directly out of nightmares. It was draughty and cool, but the air was fresh, resulting from the missing glasses in the windows.
Instinctively Wendy hustled more nearly to Hook, his presence almost a relief. He sensed her discomfort and wrapped his left arm around her shoulders, a protective gesture that calmed her down just a little bit more.
“How could anybody live here?” she asked in a small voice.
A real smile rushed over his features, coming out of amusement and a petty understanding. “Just wait and see, my dear. Nothing in the world is as you see it at first.”
She looked up to his ever so blue eyes, seeing the assurance that every thing will going to be all right and a small part of her dared to believe him.
They walked a long hallway along and Hook opened a heavy wooden door at its end. With loud beating heart Wendy followed him. He locked the door behind them and went deeper in the room with a “Wait here!”
The dusky light let his body be not more than a silhouette as he stepped to a high chimney, bent down and tampered with the wood and paper. Moments later a warm fire started, send his golden light through the great room. Hook stood up, took the candle out of the lamp and began to kindle several candelabras.
With widened eyes Wendy watched what the withdrawn shadows uncover. The room was great and at one side several windows with glasses and curtains gave the look free to the sea. A heavy table with high back-rested chairs were in the middle of the room, decorated with a brocaded table clothes and a silver smaller candelabra. Thick oriental carpets laid on the floor and some Gobelins hang at the walls. The doomed ceiling was painted in a light red-brown colour, matching the darker curtains, the carpets and the natural colour of the walls. A huge trunk stood under two of the windows and at one wall the girl saw a heavy cupboard, adorned with wooden flourishes and the low legs were in the form of paws.
Wendy felt as she had been transposing to a complete other place. THIS was also a part of the Black Castle?
“You look a little bit surprised, Wendy.” Hook had closed the thick curtains, picked up a gleaming branch out of the chimney and went to an adjacent room. She heard him rustle there, but paid no further attention to it. She was too deflected by her surroundings.
“It’s... it’s beautiful”, she said finally as she found her voice again.
A chuckle rumbled in his chest as he returned. “Did you really think I would live in a tomb?”
She blushed and didn’t know what to answer. Instead she asked: “So you are really living here?”
“The most time on the Jolly Roger. I love the waving of the sea and the freedom you only can find on a ship. But sometime...” He shrugged and Wendy nodded.
“Sometimes even you need solid ground beneath your feet.”
“Aye! And I must say I prefer a comfortable, safe room instead of a hut.”
At this Wendy must smile. “A comfortable room? This is a place worthy for Earls and Lords, even for a king.”
“Some used to call me a pirate-king. So it indeed fits!” 
She saw the smirk on his face and recognized that this man had indeed some sort of humour, she never had supposed. “His majesty,” she mocked lightly and blushed several shades of red as she caught his gaze.
“I dare to believe that this was the first sign of respect you showed me.” He lifted one brow and closed the distance between them. “Or should I be wrong?”
It was a kind of challenge, which Wendy took without a thought. “You would earn my respect if you would set me free without robbing my honour!” Her face turned crimson red and she looked shy away, didn’t want to meet his gaze again.
He touched her face, cupping it softly. “This I will not do and you know it!” He took her hand. “Come!”
“You promised!” she bursted out. “You promised not to force yourself upon me!”
“And I will keep my word,” he answered firmly. “We both know that I don’t have to force you.” He stroke ever so gentle over her trembling lips. “We both know that you are hungry for something you have started to taste; something the boy could never give you.” He bent down to kiss her, but Wendy reacted with the tempo of new striking panic. She shoved him back as hard as she could, turned and ran to the door. 
She didn’t make it. He caught her a step away from the door, gripping her upper arm and swung her around.
With a cry of despair she balled her free fist and tried to hit him, but he pushed her with her back to the door, holding her there with his body, one arm wrapping around her.
“I told you not daring to make another try to escape! I told you also never try to hit me again! I am not used to repeat myself!” Anger flickered in his eyes, but faded away once more as he felt her warm body against his. Their clothes were still damp and so the heat from their skin was sensed more intense, let both shiver, heighten the tension between them.
Wendy looked at him, recognized with relief that his features had softened and almost surrendered inwardly, knowing that her last chance of flight had passed away. But she wouldn’t make it too easy for him and besides that her pride and her bellicosity were too strong and weren’t ready to give in. 
“You can’t expect that I am not try to defend my honour until the last possible second”, she whispered back, her gaze daring and blazing.
A wicked gleam came to his eyes. “Your honour, my dear, have already taken harm yesterday. Or do I really have to remind you how you squirmed beneath me?” He grazed her throat with his lips, let them travelling behind her ear. “How you held onto me, screaming your pleasure to the whole world?” He nipped at the sensitive spot, what let her intake a sharp breath. “How you returned my kisses?” 
His voice was barely more than a whisper, deep and purring, and Wendy closed her eyes, saw herself and him on this broad bed aboard the Jolly Roger in her mind. She felt his hot breath at her neck, his teasing mouth woke up the butterflies once again, the warmth of his lean body tempting her to snuggle closer to him. She smelled the remainder of his after-shave and the almost familiar mixture of tobacco and him, so intense, so manly. For a moment her head fell into her neck, a part of her relishing in his soft attacks.
The fresh and also sweet scent of her let his pulse more quickening. The thick waves of her hair were like a curtain made out of silk, covering a part of his face, tickled and stroke him in once. The warm skin under his lips was so incredible soft, seemed to beg him to caress it. He couldn’t bear it any longer. He shoved his coat from her shoulders and took her in a tight embrace, held her slender form to his hungry body. 
A bolt of sheer energy shot to his guts as his stone hard length came in touch with her, elicited a low moan from him. He let his good hand travel down her spine and cupped her butt, while he found her mouth, forced her lips gently open and conquered the hot, damp cavern once more. The painful suppressed longing of a very long night and an even longer day threatened to overwhelm him. His fingers started to explorer her soft curves through the cotton-silk material of her nightgown, which wasn’t really a protection any more; his hook laid flat against her small back, holding her in place, his seeking tongue teased hers, daring it to a duel more fiercely than swords could ever had done. 
He felt her hands pushing at his shoulders, but not with all their might as before, her fingers even started to clung to him. A small sound escaped her, let his arousal burning up. His breath came in short gasps, the urge to feel all of her nearly blew his legendary control, the knowledge that his distressful desire would be fulfilled in several minutes almost drove him mad.
Wendy tried desperately to free herself, to escape the demanding touches and to ignore the heat that spread from her belly through her entire being. His warm, so much bigger hand massaged her butt, woke that special tickling between her legs anew, sent unwelcome flames under her skin. 
She lifted her hands, pushed against his broad shoulders and felt her resolve melting away, as his tongue dared hers to the endless game which was almost familiar by now. She had to stop him; he would not be the one who would win this time! But every strength seemed to leave her. It was as if her body had his own will, betraying her in pressing itself to his lean form. She heard him groan and felt the heat that radiated from his middle section. Her mind knew exactly what it was and what it would do to her, but an until now secret part of her didn’t mind one bit. The dream-pictures of the last night rushed back to her inner eyes; the memories of her shivers whenever she thought of his touches were now all too real! A deep hunger woke in her womb, not so strange anymore. Her body reminded perfectly well the bliss and ecstasy from the last evening and as her captor grinded his lower half into hers the flames under her skin turned into a whole burn. 
Weakly she held to him and realized that the throaty sigh had been hers. She felt the buttons of his waistcoat through the thin material of her gown, the gems of the weapon-sash and the racing beat of his heart, finding an echo in her own. This was crazy! The man she had feared the most in the world was giving her a pleasure she never thought possible. 
Before she could think further he picked her up and looked deep into her eyes, finding his way blindly as he carried her through the room into another. Every step was painful; his breeches were far too tightening to call them comfortable. 
His steel-blue eyes burnt into her soul – not as frightening as four years ago, while she had been bound to the mast, but with the same intenseness. She couldn’t see away, felt drawn to this eyes, which had haunted her even before she had met him the first time. She saw the passion in them, the sheer hunger for her and felt once more like a rabbit caught by a lion. One last time she snatched up her resolve and tried to wriggle free, but his strong arms held her close to him, his mouth pressed itself again on hers for a moment. 
“Give in, Wendy”, he murmured, kissing her forehead. “You have fought bravely for your honour, but from now on it would be only a farce.” He set her down, let her soft body sliding down his own. “Let it happen, my sweet.” His lips nipped at hers, his hand and hook roamed over her back. “Let it happen.”
Wendy trembled. She knew that she should fight him, that she should try everything to escape; but her legs seemed to be made out of butter, her arms were too weak to strike him. He would steal her innocence and destroy her future. No respectable man would ever take her as his wife, if she wasn’t untouched anymore. And then her subconscious asked her fatal questions: Would she ever let anyone come so close to her like Hook now? Could she ever let somebody else touching her in this way the pirate-captain did? Would any other man be able to wake such overwhelming feelings in her? She didn’t know, didn’t want to think about it. Her mind simply didn’t work, as it should. 
He released her for just a moment to open the blankets and Wendy realized that she was in a bedchamber. A fire burnt in the chimney as well, several candles sent their light through the cosy room, showing the heavy dark vanity, the wardrobe and the four-posted huge bed. The curtains at the windows had also been closed, preventing any light to be seen outside.
Hook let his gaze travel over the girl at his side, her form recognizable under the gown by courtesy of the warm fire’s shine behind her. Her big eyes widened even more as she caught his look, returning fear laid in the blue-grey pools. Her full and lightly swollen lips started to tremble and he could see the shivers attainting her body once again. As he reached out to draw her closer, she shied away from him, took several steps backward but didn’t dare to make another attempt to flee. He sighed. “Come here, Wendy!”
She shook her head, the returning threat on his face was nearly enough to let her obey. That and the forbidden longing to be in his arms again.
“Don’t try my patience any longer, girl”, he warned hoarsely. 
“I… I can’t”, she stammered, her gaze moving restlessly between him in and the bed. “There will be no return and…”
With three long steps he was in front of her, monopolized her wildly. “There is no return for both of us, my beauty. We past this point in the very moment we stepped on this way. Don’t stall it anymore; don’t stall ME anymore!” He kissed her; this time not so gentle but with a cupidity that made her breathless. His moustache scratched her, let her skin burning, while his good hand interlocked with the hair in her neck, his thumb stroking her. Weak she tried to shove him away, but he caught her and held her fingers to his chest. She could feel his rapidly heartbeat and the feverish heat of his body. 
Suddenly he forced her hand down between them. She felt the silk of his waistcoat and his shirt beneath her fingertips and then the velvet of his breeches. She made a slightly attempt to free herself, but his grip was too strong. He pressed her hand against his hard length, groaning by the contact.
“Feel, what you have done to me, Wendy”, he said in a husky voice, looking deep into her eyes. “What you are still doing! Do you realize in which state you have left me yesterday – how much you tortured me?”
A hot shiver running down her spine, her face blushed nearly blood red as she felt the almost pulsing bulge. And to her own horror there was an answering reaction in her womb. Heat rushed between her legs, sent a prickle over her whole skin and let her nipple harden. Shy she looked up to him, saw the burning need in his eyes and her mouth went dry. She had heard that it could be very painful for a man to be aroused without a chance for release. And a small part of her started to comprehend what he meant as he asked her, if she knew what she had done to him.
“I can’t and won’t wait any longer”, he whispered fiercely. It was a promise. He let go her hand and started to unbutton her nightgown, smiled for a mere moment as he recognized her sewing-work. She put her hand over his and opened her mouth to protest, but he closed it with his own for several seconds. “It’s either the civilian way or I’ll slice it open like yesterday. And it would be a shame after you sewed it so well.”
Only moments later the fabric slid down her shoulders and exposed her body to his gaze. Instinctively Wendy lifted her arms to cover her breast, her cheeks turned several shades of red, but he detained the gesture.
“No, my sweet little minx. There no need for this”, he whispered and took into the beauty standing before him. Her walnut-brown hair dodged around her cream-white shoulders and her little firm breast down to her slender waist. Her eyes had turned in a darker blue and she moistened her tempting lips with her tongue – a view, which let his blood boiling. He saw her shivering and realized for the first time that the temperature in the room wasn’t very high; the walls had cooled down since his last stay in the Black Castle. With a gentleness, that surprised even him, he pulled her in his arms, kissed her softly and picked her up.
The difference between the cool air and his warm body was incredible. Out of pure reflex she snuggled closer to him, felt his silky clothes at her suddenly very sensitive skin. Without her own notice she wrapped her arm around his shoulder and neck, returning his kiss hesitantly. All angels of heaven should succour her, but the feeling was again too good. 
He laid her down on the pillowy mattress and then let the weapon sash falling to the floor. The thick carpet muffled the clatter of the sword. Careful he lowered himself beside her, starting to kiss down her throat to her breasts, closing his lips over the left one, explored with bolting fingers her soft body. She let out a deep sigh and as he began to suck at the hot little knot a loud moan escaped her lips. One slender hand touched his head, held him close to her, the other hand stroke sheepishly over his shoulder. Her heartbeat quickened as he massaged her thigh, her body shivered in the apprehension what would come.
Wendy was on fire. The moment she felt a part of his weight upon her and his mouth started to tease her sensible nipples she was lost. The last resolve had melted away, gave room for the burning feelings that threaten to overpower her. As he lifted his head to look at her she took his face in her hands and pulled him down to her, kissing him without another thought. She felt the groan in his throat more as she could hear it, his hand finding the other breast while he kissed her in return. His black curls were incredible soft, mingled with her own hair, his breath was warm on her cheeks. She wrapped her arms around him, didn’t recognized herself anymore as she arched against him, while his mouth once again started its travel down her body. But this time it didn’t stopped at her breast, but moved further down, over her flat belly, his hand stroking her side along, the blunt side of his hook mirroring the gesture. The cold metal didn’t fright her anymore. The opposite was the case. It excited her, let her blood flowing faster through her veins. What had been left of her mind knew what his attempt was; where his goal laid and the thought of what would come made her uneasy and turned her on as well.
But his mouth stopped only inches for the dark curls, which protected her womanhood. He could smell her arousal, the heavy scent of her very own nectar. It took all his control to sit up and let her wait. To see her disappointment on her flushed, angelic face made it worth. Her hands, which had clung to his silky sleeves, tried to hold him down; her gaze was a silent plea not to stop now.
Despite his own nearly unbearable desire to taste her fully, a triumphantly smirk appeared on his face. “Hush, my beauty. All in good time!”
She was angry with him; for let her feel this way, for destroying all her last resolves with his daring touches and his passionate kisses and not to give her now for what she longed. 
He kneeled before her, his predatory gaze roamed over her, while he undid the buttons of his waistcoat and slipped out of it and off his shirt.
Wendy held her breath. Just as she had not dared to remember until now she saw his well trained body again, the muscular chest, the broad shoulders, the lean arms and the slim waist. A damp film on his tanned skin glistened in the golden light of the open fire and the candles, his chest moved fast by his raging breath. 
She lifted one hand and touched his breastbone, let her fingers moving shyly over it. His skin was so smooth, the sporadically dark curls felt both firm and soft in once. She had never thought that the skin of man would be this way.
His breath got caught in his throat by her tender touch and he closed his eyes. He couldn’t really remember the last time the hand of a woman caress him in this shy way. He cupped her hand with his bigger one, lifted it to his mouth and kissed her shaking fingers. Their gazes found each other and she recognized, how nervous he suddenly was. 
He took a deep breath and said quietly: “I have to show you something. There is no other way, because I don’t want you to get hurt.” And that was the truth. He didn’t want to injure her by this monstrous steel he had instead of a normal warm hand made out of flesh and blood. But the problem was that he had to expose himself in a way he hated. He was ashamed of the uneven stump and even the hard, arrogantly pirate in him could not protect him of the emotional pain every time someone backed away in disgust seeing the old injury. 
He looked at Wendy’s face, as he started to open the harness, every movement was more difficult as the one before. 
Her questioning gaze changed into comprehension, but she didn’t dare to offer him help or to show the slightest emotion on her features, sensing exactly his dislike and discomfort to bare his most hidden part of him. The leather belts gave away, the heavy wooden cuff fell down and left nothing more than an abruptly ending arm, uneven in the sliced bone and covered with red and lightly yellowed skin lappets, coming together in deep scars. 
Wendy could only looked at the stump. She didn’t see its ugliness, but the cruel way in which the man had been crippled. Yes, it had been a fight between him and Peter, a fight to the death and the boy had been quicker. But for the first time Wendy realized how bad Hook really had been injured. She reached out and touched the stump with trembling fingers, shocked to her very core. 
“Does it still hurt?” she asked silently, her gaze fixed on the crippled arm.
If Hook had anticipated every question and reaction, but never this. She had paled and her eyes had widened, but it wasn’t disgust and revulsion he saw on her face. Instead of this feared reaction – or pity, what was almost worse – he saw beginning understanding and as she asked him the question, if it still hurt, he was lost for words. It was the first time someone didn’t cringe at the sight; even Smee hadn’t managed to stay calm whenever he was confronted with the injury of his captain. Hook could only nodding and croaking a “Sometimes.”
Wendy sat up and took the arm in her hands, stroked over the almost thin and cool skin. The surfaces was rough and very dry – the result of missing care from both his body functions and himself. She could feel him tensing and looked back to his face, saw the mixture of alarm and pain in his eyes.
“How is it possible?” she wanted to know. “After all this long time?”
“The nerves had been cut through very fast and so some of them didn’t die”, he murmured, too shaken to control his voice. How could it be, that mighty, hard pirates backed away from this sight, but not a mere slip of a girl? The only thing she showed was soft compassion and that didn’t anger him – it warmed him, to be truthful.
Wendy stroke softly over the scars, a pressure built up behind her eyes. “I am sorry,” she whispered.
Hook looked away. “Don’t!” he said firm. “It will change nothing and...”
“I don’t pity you, if you think I mean this,” she interrupted him quietly. “I... I am sorry that I never thought really about it. I only knew that you had loose your hand during a fight with Peter and that you using your hook like a weapon, attached to your body – as if it is a part of yourself. I never thought about what has happened to you in truth, how much trouble you have with it and... and that you still have pain.” 
Her voices sounded thick and to his amazement the pirate-captain saw unshed tears in her eyes. Her words ringed in his ears and their meaning shook him even more. Without a second thought he pulled her in his strong embrace, held her close to him, relished the feeling of her exposed skin at his. Her slender arms wrapped around him and her warm breath went over his chest. He had never hoped to meet someone who had no problems with his darkest secret. And this little beauty, which once chanted him almost to his death, attacked him not once but three times within 24 hours – even slapped him! – and tricked him twice, showed him a reaction he had never thought of. Relieve flew through his soul and his not so black heart and with this his desire returned – more fiercely than before.
He kissed her temple, her cheek, her closed eyes, enjoyed her hesitantly hands roaming over his back – a touch so tender and innocence it shook him. His breath quickened once again, the last frontier had been broken down. Slowly he pressed her back into the mattress, starting to caress every inch of her soft, warm body.
Wendy sighed and her lids fluttered down. An odd compound made out of calmness and ex-citement had overtaken her. She didn’t think of escaping anymore; her over-clouded mind had given in. This man had haunted her since she heard first time of him. She didn’t remember where or when, she only knew that since a special point of time he had stepped into her life – first in the life of her stories and later in her real life, here in Neverland. It seemed almost be all right that it would be him, who would take her over the threshold between child and woman.
His mouth seemed to be everywhere, the contrast between his soft, moist lips and his beard aroused her more and more, his curly mane a smooth caress on her hypersensitive skin. Every touch of his warm fingers, every kiss pulled her down more into a sea of heat. And then she felt his breath on the most sensitive spot of her body. For a moment she held her breath, thought that she would lose her mind if he would stop now and then her eyes flew open as his tongue dared out and touched her right there. A low scream erupted out of her throat, her heart beat in a dangerous tempo, as a wave of sheer sensation hit her. The feeling was incredible, overwhelming, let her wriggle and squirming in once. His mouth closed around her, his hot tongue licked the trembling, already wet flesh and Wendy thought she would fade away.
There it was again: This tickling and longing deep in her womb, the urge to reach something what seemed to be so far away. Instinctively she ditched both hands in his black curls, held him in place, wrapping her legs around his torso. But it wasn't enough, she longed for more. She felt the emptiness inside her very core, her inner muscles clamping around nothing. How was it possible, that emptiness could almost hurt?
The ceiling over her started to melt away, the reality skipped; her blood ran in hot streams through her, the tension in her whole being almost too much to bear. Her low moans echoed in the room as also her pleas not to stop now, not to let her down.
And suddenly, as she felt the pure ecstasy built, he let go of her and sat up. A sob escaped her, her hands tried to force him back. “Please!” she begged desperately. “Please, not yet!”
Hook breathed heavy, her taste lingered in his mouth and in his very senses, nearly drove him out of his mind. He took in her flushed, tear stricken face, her pleading eyes and her trembling form. 
“Don’t be afraid, my beauty. I will not let you wait for a night and a day”, he hushed her huskily, removed his heavy boots and slipped the breeches over his waist, let them follow the boots. It was almost a release to free his tormented length. Proud and with blazing eyes he stood before her, his erected member pointed like a threatening sword to the skies, warned everyone to come between him and his sweet captive now. 
Wendy swallowed as she saw him completely exposed. If it wouldn’t sound so odd she would call him beautiful, even the crippled arm could not change it. His legs were long and strong, ending in a slim waist and... The girl’s eyes widened.
“It... it will never fit!” she stammered, earning an almost tender laughter from him.
“It will fit, my little innocence. Be sure of it!”
He braced himself on his arms at both sides of her head, massaging her scalp with his good hand. He kissed her again, deeply, let her taste herself. Alone the knowledge that there was no fabric between them anymore was almost enough to let him lose his control and the feeling of her smooth skin at his was making him mad with desire. He moved between her legs and felt her tense.
“Don’t be afraid, Wendy!” he whispered hoarsely. “I will be gentle as possible, but I have to be inside of you now. I can’t bear it any longer.”
Wendy pressed her lips together, fear and passion mingled in her belly.
“Hold onto me and don’t let go”, he murmured, waited until her arms wrapped around his back. “What ever happened, stay relaxed. Don’t tense, or it would really hurt.”
He didn’t know from where he took the strength to instruct her in this situation or even why he did it. He had never taken consideration for the needs of another one before. But the same hidden part in him, which had once allowed her to give her ‘thimble’ to Peter Pan now took care, that she would not got more hurt than absolutely necessary.
Wendy felt the tip of his stone hard member at her entrance to her body and trembled in expectation. Acting on pure instinct she obeyed his orders, wrapped her arms around him and tried to be relaxed, closing her eyes.
Hook pushed gentle forward, slowly entered her. She was so hot, so wet from his earlier as-saults that he almost lost it. She was tight, more tight than he had ever experienced with other women before. And then he felt the last threshold and heard her gasping for air. He knew that it hurt her now, her fingers ducked into his back. With one smooth stroke he broke through, muffled her outcry by closing his lips over hers. Her nails racked over his skin while she tried to brake free from him. Sobs erupted from her throat and she started to hit him, but he held her tight beneath him, didn’t move and gave her time to get used to his size. This demanded all of his control he could muster. He relished being inside of her, to feel her soft walls around him, their heat nearly burning him. Slowly he slid out of her and re-entered her, still kissing her. Sweat laid on his forehead as he tore his mouth from hers and looking deep into her teary eyes.
“That was it, my beauty. Relax and let the nature take its way.”
Wendy bit her swollen lips and took a shaky breath. It had hurt, more than she thought it would. And even he had really tried to be gentle, she had felt something in her tearing, shooting stabs of pain through her womb, belly and legs. She prayed, that it would end soon, but after he had left her for several seconds and she almost felt some relieve, he came back and it hurt anew – but not so much this time. He set a slow rhythm, his swollen member stretching her in ways she never thought possible. He dabbed butterfly-lightly kisses on her face, whispering soothing things to her, licked away the tears. The pain started to subsided under the odd softly strokes deep inside her body, reawakened the yearning tickling. And then the pleasure she had felt during his erotic attack several minutes ago rushed back to her. Hurt changed into heat, overflowing her whole being. She could feel him deep inside of her, teasing, provoking, demanding. His weight pressed her down, his mouth started to bestow feverish kisses on her face and throat, his good hand travelled over her side, his other arm pushed beneath her neck.
Hook was utterly lost. By the first sign of her relaxing and arching his last control slipped away and the desire took its rights. After the long time of abstinence and the tormenting last hours his only intention was to have her, to make her his. He felt her hands stroking over his back, her head threw back in sweet surrender as she met his strokes. Her firm breasts were pressed against his chest, her hardened nipples teasing it and as she spread her legs more to give him better room he let out a small cry. Her moans were lovelier than music, her caresses sweeter than honey and wine and as she wrapped her legs around him, he felt, as he must shatter by the sheer bliss. She kissed his shoulder, her nails racking softly over his back down to his waist and to his butt, urged him to take her deeper and he gladly obeyed. Revenge was the last thing of what he could think right now.
Wendy was helpless against the inferno that burnt in her. She clung to the man above her, holding to him for dear life as the feeling of him inside her very core overwhelmed her com-pletely. There was nothing more in the world, only he and the unbearable pleasure he gave her. The intensity of his lovemaking was too much. She threw her head from side to side, begging for release but couldn’t get enough from the hot sensations. And then it started: the feeling she had experienced the first time yesterday. It built up in her belly, travelled to her womb, clamping around the hard intruder, who plunged over and over again into her. She opened her lids, met the glassy glare of his nearly black eyes – hooded by his long lashes - the fire in them almost burning her to ashes. She couldn’t breath anymore, calling desperately his true name without a second thought and saw his feature changing into pure ecstasy. 
He panted for air, quickened his tempo to a speed, which almost hurt and then the world began to fade away. Something exploded deep inside of her and she convulsed tightly around him. From somewhere far away she heard him roar and felt a strange heat rushing into her very core, before the bright light, that surrounded her, grew into darkness, took her within a sea of utterly pleasure, the waves of bliss drowning her.
Never before in his entire life Hook had come so violently as now. Her wet, silky walls had tighten around him, almost killed him with the fire that burnt in his guts. She had squirmed and screamed in totally ecstasy beneath him, her face a mirror of pure rapture and then she had called him by his name – his TRUE name. That had done it. To hear her sweet voice calling him James and to see her beauty shining as her orgasm hit her had been too much. He had come, harder and longer as ever before, shooting his seed into her, almost loosing his mind by the feeling of her muscles milking him.
Without any strengths left he broke down, managed in the last moment not to crush her, but to lie beside her. She didn’t move, her eyes were closed and her body panted even in its unconscious state for air. He whispered her name and realized, that she really had fainted. Warmth and proud spread through him, while he tried to calm down his own breathe. Softly he wiped the sweat from her forehead and cradled her to his chest, slipping careful out of her. Almost instantly he missed the intimated contact, but knew that it was for the best now. He pressed a gentle kiss to her damp temple and laid back, draping her form half over his. For the moment his desire was sated, but that wouldn’t stay this way. And he was sure, that it was the same for her.
They both had tasted a world, that was strange and new to them, and he hungered for more. And what this little wildcat at his side concerned, he simply knew that he would be able to wake her desire again. She was born with a passion that matched his own. And after the last hour the mere thought of killing her was completely out of question. She had showed him true compassion and a blink of heaven, as she welcomed him in her arms and her very self. 
‘I will never let you go!’ he swore as sleep overwhelmed him, his overtired body and mind demanding another right now than before. With a last clear thought he held the girl closer to him as to protect her against the whole universe. ‘You are mine, Wendy Darling! Only mine!’

And somewhere out in the jungle the wise eyes of the fairy-queen watched the urgent search of the eternal boy for his dear friend, knowing with the sense of magic that a change had started in Neverland...

Chapter 4 – Changes

Peter strode through the dense forest, his eyes tried to penetrate the darkness of the night, searching almost desperate for a sign of Wendy. For hours he had comb through Neverland.
First he went into the direction she fled, but he hadn’t found any footprints. Between her getaway from Hook and his pirates and the boys’ realization, that the girl hadn’t made it to the hide-out had been elapsed too much time. The grass and moss showed no tracks anymore. Then Peter had gone to the Indians, hoping that Wendy had searched there for refuge, but no of the Natives had seen her. Tiger-Lilly and her father had offered help to find the white girl in the morning, when maybe the sun would make some signs cognizable, but Peter couldn’t wait this long. He felt deep inside an almost scaring urge to find her. He didn’t know why, but he sensed that he was near to loose her.
He then had fly to the Jolly Roger, a part of him anticipated that the pirate-captain was involved in the whole matter. But the great cabin of Hook had been silent and dark; Peter couldn’t see anything through with lead vitrified windows. He had sneaked on board, listening to the pirates’ chitchats, but nothing of their talks alluded that Wendy was a prisoner of them. And that Hooks quarter was dark had a simple explanation: The pirate-captain had gone to bed. For just a moment Peter fancied to remember, that his sworn enemy hadn’t show himself through the whole fight between his men and the Lost Boys, but this thought passed unheard by.
After the failure at the ship nothing else remained Peter to search again in the forest for his friend. It never occurred to him, that Wendy could be at the Black Castle. 
A sudden golden shine at his side woke his attention and for a moment he thought it was Tinker Bell, who hadn’t gone with him because of her big headache (during the fight she had been careless and Cecco had hit her fully with his big hand). But it wasn’t his little friend, who floated besides him, but a beautiful female fairy with long golden hair and silver shining wings, clad in a long white dress. Big wise eyes looked at the eternal boy, gentle and compassionate in once.
Peter knew instantly who she was and bowed graceful. “Her Majesty”, he greeted politely and softly in once and smiled at the fairy-queen, despite his worry for Wendy.
The fairy-queen senses the restlessness and slightly fear of the little leader of this magical island and laid one tiny hand at his cheek, asking him something in her bell-language.
The boy sighed. “Wendy is missing”, he answered. “Hook attacked us in the afternoon and I sent her away to safety – as I thought. But she never made it to our hide-out.”
She again said something; this time her tinkling sounded sincerer and urgently.
The boy frowned. “What do thou mean by ‘there will come a change for Neverland’ and ‘old things will go and new ones will come?’”
The fairy-queen only shook her head, giving him a tender smile, before she kissed him quickly on the nose.
Peter blushed and grinned. “Hey, thou never gave me a thimble before.”
By this the tiny fairy started to giggle, knowing perfectly well what the boy meant. His misunderstanding between a thimble and a kiss had make a round through the whole island and its inhabitants – humans and magic creatures – after his rescue by Wendy, who used this misunderstanding to trick Hook.
Again the soft bell-language sounded to Peters ears; the small voice of the fairy could only understood correctly by him and some of his friends, as well as of the Indian medicine-man Great-Little Panther. 
“Right, I’ll be careful and thank thy for your offer that thou will be at my side, if I need thy.” He bowed and looked after the shining creature, as she flied away.
He sighed and concentrated again on mission. “Where are you, Wendy?”

It was warm and cosy around her, the sheets and the pillow beneath her smooth and comfortable. She heard an unsteadied quiet cracking from somewhere, what was familiar to her: The noises of an open fire. She felt tired and peaceful in one, her limbs were heavy but her skin felt odd alive. There was a small throbbing pain in a part of her body she never had thought about before, but she was too indolent to waste another thought for it. She snuggled closer in the pillow, stretching a little bit her back and her arms in this process, recognizing but now that she laid on her belly, what was a new sleeping-position for her, but even for a changing she seemed to has no strengths. It was too snug for moving.
Before she dozed off again she felt cool air touching he back and then a warm hand stroke over her spine.
Oh no! No waking and getting-up now! It was defiantly too early for that.
“Only five minutes more, Mother”, she murmured and buried her face in the silky material of the pillowcase. 
A deep chuckle drifted to her ears and the hand travelled to her waist, making room for a slow kiss on her bare back. She felt warm, softly lips and a slightly scratching around them, sending a shiver through her body.
What the hell…?
Her eyes flew open and she looked uncomprehending at the foreign furniture at the wall and the unfamiliar chimney in front of her. Where was she? How had she gotten here – wherever ‘here’ was – and who laid besides her? Who dared to be in the same bed as she and stroked her over her bare back?
Just a moment! 
BARE back? She was NUDE? And NOT alone in bed???
With a high-pitched scream she bolted straight up, nearly knocked down her companion in the process and turned shocked and furious around. “Who…?” she started and gasped as she looked in the first surprised and then very amused blue eyes of James Hook.
He looked at her for several more moments and broke into guffawing laughter.
Wendy found her voice again, too angry to be afraid as she found the pirate-captain beside her. “What are you doing here? How dare you to…?”
He only laughed harder, so that tears formed in his eyes. “Sweetie, just try to wake up again, but this time with your memories”, he managed to get out and enjoyed the play of her mimic on her angelic face. 
Anger turned into bewilderment, than in straining thinking and at least in realization. She stared at him, recognized that she sat nude till the waist before him and turned in the most crimson red he ever had seen, trying hectically to cover herself with the blanket, what he thought a great pity. The sight had been too good.
Wendy didn’t dare to look at him again, the memories of what had happened returned to her more and more. She had slept with him and this not by force! You rather could called it a seduction – but never the last she had welcomed him in her arms! Him! The greatest enemy of Peter, her captor, the very same man who once tried to kill her! The most fearsome villain of the Seven Seas and… and the damn best looking man she ever had laid eyes on!
Without her own doing her gaze roamed over him. His black curls were a mess but shiny, reminded her of the rampant mane of a wild horse she once had seen pictures of. It suited him, emphasized his aura of danger and freedom, turned his usual gentleman-appearance in that of the fiercely pirate he was. The slipped blanket exposed his muscular chest, tanned lightly here and there. He had braced himself on his right arm, while his left laid relaxed before him. Beneath the thin blanket she could make out the forms of his long legs, his slender hips and… 
Hastily she looked away, met his wicked gaze and saw his widening smirk. He cocked his head to one side, looking very complacently and arrogantly. 
“I see, your memories had been restored”, he grinned, reaching for her.
Wendy shied back. “Don’t you dare…”
Laughing he caught her arm and pulled her towards him. “Come here, my beauty!” Without any responding to her protest he drew her closer to him, circled her with both arms and dragged her over him, holding her there with gentle force.
“Let me go this instant!” she hissed, her eyes blazing, her face still blushing.
Hook only sneered. “When and where have I heard this before?” He pretended to think for a moment. “Ah, yes. Now I remember. A beautiful little wildcat ordered me so, only to clung a little bit later to me with arms and legs, begging me to not let go.”
If was not possible, but the girl blushed even more.
The pirate-captain smiled, lifted his good hand and cupped softly one of her heated cheeks. “Calm down, Wendy, or you will get a heart-attack!”
“What would be your fault”, she gave back.
“Aye. And it would be a shame, that I have to handle you then like a hoary granny instead of the passionate, ardently woman you are for real.”
Her face, what had started to return to its normal colour just a little bit, reddened again and she avoided his gaze, looking down on his strong throat. She felt his smooth skin beneath hers, so warm and softly; his heart beat in a steady rhythm; his chest moved with his calm breath. His mutilated arm rested on her still exposed back, while his fingers stroke over her cheek, her nose, her forehead and finally over her mouth, sending a prickle through her. She closed her eyes, the memories of the strong feelings during his last caresses and their lovemaking rushing back to her. Never before she had felt so deeply vivid and completely helpless at the same time while he had been in her. The intensity had been like a thunderstorm, had driven her nearly out of her mind and had finally hurled her down into a fovea of glistening light and an all engulfing fire, where a merciful darkness had rescued her.
She bit her lips and crinkled her hinted little snub nose, what made the pirate-captain grinning. She was so cute, when she did that. “What is it, Wendy?”
She opened her eyes only one little slit and asked: “Have I really fainted or are playing my memories tricks on me?”
The proudest smile she had ever seen on someone’s face appeared on his features, pure male and absolutely satisfied. “Yes, my sultry beauty, you fainted!” he purred, straightening his shoulders.
She decided to ignore his ego, pressed her lips together and sighed, changing the direction of the theme the slightest bit. “And I have found it always so sappy when I heard of women who fainted.”
A new chuckle rumpled in his chest. “Let me guess: You have only heard of women, who fainted because of to much heat in the summer or because they had been scared.”
By this Wendy had to grin. “Yes. A rolling with the eyes, a dramatically moaning, a theatrical gesture to the heart and down they felt!”
Hook laughed. “You have a way of telling, my sweet storyteller!” He lifted his head and kissed her lightly on the lips, still swollen from his earlier assaults.
She turned a little bit pink and gave him a look, what he almost could have called as gallivant. He stroke through her hair, let the silky strands sliding through his fingers, while they gazed at each other. 
Suddenly she frowned. She was far too comfortable with the position she was in and that alarmed her. “Haven’t I been angry with you?”
“I can’t remember that”, he answered with simulated sincerity. 
She cocked her head and nodded after a moment insistently. “Yes, I definitely had been angry with you!”
“And for what may I ask?” he pretended to be completely clueless.
“For… for loosing all my morale and… and nearly my mind… and…” She stopped a moment before she added in a small voice, her face again deep red: “For seducing me.”
He smirked. “This, my little vixen, could I reproaching you as well.”
She gaped. “What?”
His features turned serious: “I always thought about how I could take revenge on you; how I could get to London and to let you suffer for how you tricked me and nearly sealed my doom. And then you came back to Neverland, daring to come under my eyes as a merely young woman, more vivid and beautiful I ever thought possible. And when I had you in my power, all I could think of had been to make love to you. And to say it clear: that hasn’t changed even a bit.”
She lowered her gaze, still flushed. “So I traversed your plans again, Captain”, she murmured shyly.
“We were by ‘James’, my beauty!”
She looked back at him, this time unsure and abashed. 
He smiled. “Honey, we were so close together how a man and a woman ever could be. It wouldn’t really fits if you would me call ‘Captain’ now.”
Wendy took a deep breath and nodded silently.
“Say it”, he murmured, his voice getting husky. “Say my name.”
She hesitated. Right, she had called him by his first name in the heat of ecstasy – screamed it, to be truthful – but that had been another matter. She had been out of sanity in this moment, what she could accept for an excuse. But to call him ‘James’ now would make the whole situation final. It would change everything. 
Whom she tried to fool here? Everything HAD changed the moment she surrendered to him – no, the moment she felt arousal instead of fear, the moment she returned his kisses, the very moment she saw the man behind the dangerous pirate! He had been right: They both had past the point of no return when fright and hate had turned into desire and passion, and there was no going back now! What ever would come, but he was the first man who touched her in the most intimate ways, who draw her over the threshold between child and woman and who had show her the bliss of physical pleasure. Of course she had to call him by his first name.
“James”, she whispered and as she saw his eyes lighten up, she said with more self-confidence: “James!”
To hear her saying his real name again warmed something in him, of which he thought he had lost it long time ago. 
He lifted his head again and kissed her slowly and gentle, enjoying the softness of her lips. As he gave her free she looked both embarrassed and nervous, avoiding his gaze once more.
Ever so softly he stroke over her small back, relished the feeling of her warm skin on his’, of her small breasts pressing on his chest and the quickened heartbeat at his’. Her long hair tickled him and her very present set his body on fire again wherever she touched him. Alas, her nearness was enough to inflame him again. Blood rushed to his guts, as the desire reawakened.
Wendy felt his strong hand massaging the tensed muscles in her shoulders and back and for a moment she relaxed. It felt good – very good, to say the truth. His warm breath danced over her skin of her throat and her chin, his scent more familiar by now.
Suddenly she felt something moving at her one thigh, something that got hotter and hotter by every second and grew very hard. Her eyes widened as she realized what it was and what it meant. Flabbergasted she starred down on the man, with whom she shared the bed; saw the wickedness returning to his blue eyes as well as the fire in their depths.
“That cannot be!” she blurted out without a thought. “You already have...” She stopped and blushed again.
Another chuckle escaped his lips; warmth spread through him by her natural innocence. Warmth that had nothing to do with the heat of passion that started to flow through his veins. “It’s not my fault, my little beauty. You have this influence on me – I can’t change it.”
“But you... I mean, we have... only a little while ago... It is not possible, that you are again... in... this... state!” she stammered.
By this statement Hook could not help himself, but laughed. He pulled her down to him, rolling her on her back, sliding over her. “My hearty, I think you have to learn very much about men and their peculiarities.”
She looked up to him, a little bit questioning because of his use of the first pet-name he ever had given her. At that time he had asked her, if she had ever think about to be a pirate. Never it had occurred to her that she would give herself to him four years later.
Slowly he bent down and kissed her, deep and sensual. He felt her small hands on his back – hesitantly but also daring – and heard her sighed. Her lips opened and her tongue started to challenge his’ to a new duel. Her one leg moved and wrapped around his’, holding him near her. He relaxed and a pang of joy bolted through him, his good hand fingered her one breast, his crippled arm sliding under her neck. She moaned and arched against him, the most vulnerable part of her got wet again. He groaned by this and slipped his hand under her back, pressing her to him, his hunger for her building and building beyond every sane.
In the moment his mouth had closed over hers and she had felt his weight on hers again, every clear thought had left her and her body had its own will again. She embraced him, returning his demanding kisses and let herself drifting away in the flames of the pleasure, he had to offer. Now there was not time and room to think about her behaviour. She would do this tomorrow.

The warm fire of the chimney sent his golden light through the dark room. The candles had burn down and had left the bedroom in merely darkness a while ago.
The both entwined figures on the bed laid motionless and silent, holding to each other with a need for closeness, that was almost scaring, if they hadn’t been too exhausted to recognized it.
Wendy starred with hooded eyes in the twilight and snuggled sleepily at the man at her side. Their heartbeats had returned to their normal rhythms not too long ago, as well as the breath. She felt James shifting and sighed, her head resting on his left shoulder, his arm was wrapped around her, his good hand laid on her hip.
This time she hadn’t fainted, although their lovemaking hadn’t been not less vehement than before. She had relished in his ministrations, had welcomed him in her body and hadn’t could get enough from the bliss he had given her. A small voice in the back of her mind whispered that she should be ashamed, but she was too tired to listen. Besides, in this very moment she couldn’t understand why it was such a shame to sleep with a man; not, when it felt so good and so right. Of course, it wasn’t right for a young lady to surrender to a man she wasn’t married to – and to a man, who was a real pirate never the less! – but it hadn’t felt wrong and still didn’t. Not in this hours deep in this special night. Somehow she believed that fate had had its hand in this whole game and even when not, then James had been right with one thing: There was no going back now!
Had she thinking of him as ‘James’? Yes, she had! And it seemed natural to do so. They didn’t know each other very well, but they had shared something so intimate and good that it didn’t count very much that they were still mere strangers to another.
Hook looked at the ceiling above him that disappeared in the dim light. He felt sate and at peace for once; the longing had calmed down and lurked somewhere in the depth of his mind. It had been more than incredible to feel her, to taste her, to ravish her; to see her glassy, shining eyes, to hear her moans and her pleas and to have her hands and lips on his body; this small warm hands, which could be both so gentle and so urgently. Her scent had almost dulled him; sweet as honey and roses, fresh as the air of an early morning at sea and at the same time heavy with her arousal. Her lips had calmed the violence in him, had waken a softer side he thought he didn’t posses anymore. And her passion had nearly killed him. She was so young and innocent, but she had a fire he hadn’t experience with any other women – as far as he remembered. Neverland blocked nearly all of his memories of his former life, but in this case he simply felt the speciality of sleeping with this young girl. Something, that had never been before, had brought him a bliss that was completely unfamiliar for him.
He turned his head and looked down on the walnut mane of his lover. He felt her calmed breath on his chest and the sweat that still came out of her pores. Her skin was warm – too warm – and she moistened her lips with her tongue; a sign of the state her body was in.
Gentle he shifted and sat up, take care that he didn’t disturb her too much, moved the blanket and swung the feet over the edge. 
“Where are you going?” Her voice sounded raspy and tired.
“I fetch something to drink, my sweet. I think, we both need it.”
Wendy only smiled and closed her eyes, stretching herself after he left the bed. The air wasn’t that cold anymore; it seemed to be very much warmer. It lulled her, started to entice her into forgetting and sleep.
Before sleep could take her over, she felt a moving of the mattress and heard some low noises. She managed to open her eyes one more time and saw James sitting besides her, holding a glass in his good hand.
“Here, Wendy. You need it.”
He helped her to sit up and held the glass to her dry lips. It was wine, a red one, and even if she didn’t prefer alcohol she drank it eagerly. It tasted sweet and heavy, good and forbidden. The alcohol prickled on her tongue and the rich aroma filled her senses, brought the life back to her exhausted body and made her more tired in one.
Smiling Hook watched as the girl emptied the full glass. A healthy pink returned to her pale cheeks and her face showed the relief of her natural needs. A soft smile rushed over his features, made his face younger.
He refilled the glass and insisted that she would drink it whole as well. Only then he was satisfied that her body didn’t miss any needed liquid.
Wendy laid down and her lids closed again. She was so tired, but felt more comfortable than ever before. Suddenly the blanket, that covered her, was removed and she felt his stump spreading her legs. No! Not any more! She was too exhausted to...
A wet, cool and very soft washcloth touched her, calmed the still heated flesh of her thighs. Sleepily she looked at the man bending above her and realized, what he was doing. She started to protest but he silenced her with a soothingly: “Sh, my beauty. Just let me do this for you.”
Wendy relaxed, the cold was like a boon. As it drove over her most vulnerable part, she winced. Her womanhood was sore and prickly. A little bit alarmed she lifted her head and looked shocked at the mess between her legs and on the sheets. There was something she didn’t recognize and blood.
“What...?”
“It’s alright, Wendy. It’s normal at the first time”, he explained gently and washed the drying blood and the rest of her nectar and his seeds from her skin, cleaning the washcloth in a dish he had brought with him.
If someone had asked her later, why she trusted him now she wouldn’t be able to give an answer. It was pure instinct, as she laid back and enjoyed his care, forgetting completely that he was one of the most feared pirates, which had ever travelled over the seas and that she was practically his captive. In this very moment he was only a man and she a young woman, experienced her first night of love.
A warm smile, that no-one had ever seen before on his face, lightened up Hook’s eyes, while he cleaned his young lover, washed away the tracks that the passing from a child into a woman had left on Wendy’s body. He took in her relaxed features, a little smiled played around her luscious lips. Her long lashes built two fans on her pearl-white cheeks, her hair spread across the pillows, her slender form laid sated and defenceless before him. She really was a beauty – not alone in appearance but in mind as well. 
After he had finished he cleaned himself as well, his guts felt sore, too. Of course. After this many times he had ravished her there was no need for any explanation, why he would have problems to sit down the coming day. And the scratches on his back spoke an own language. She wasn’t only a wildcat when it comes to a fight; her temper broke also loose in the heat of passion – something he didn’t mind a bit.
He carried the dish back into the bathroom that laid next to the bedroom, returned, stocked up the wood in the chimney, extinguished the remained candles and slipped beneath the blankets. Wendy had nearly drifted off and snuggled closer to him, wrapping one arm around his waist and murmured something unintelligent.
James smiled, returned the embrace and took a deep breath. “Sleep well, sweetie”, he whispered. “We have all time of the world now. Tomorrow Smee will pick us up and then you will be with me.”
She sighed and the equitable exhaustion overtook her. Secure in the warmth and strength of her former enemy every tense left her tired out body and she drifted away in the comfortable darkness of sleep, only parts of one sentence lingered in her mind: ‘Tomorrow... then you will be with me...’

The fairies looked down on the sleeping form of the eternal boy, lying between some protecting roots under the hiding leafs of fern. 
Peter had searched nearly the whole night for his friend, had watched the mousy animals of the forest and listened to every call of the owls, hoping above every hope to find Wendy. In the darkness of the night he had had no chance to see her while flying over the island, so he had to seek in the natural way of every other human being: on feet. But all his attempts had been for nothing. It seemed, as if it the ground had open and swallowed the girl whole.
Almost desperate he had given up, as the moon sank to the water-surface of the sea and morning wasn’t so far away anymore. Exhaust he had laid down, rolled up into a ball beneath the great plants on the ground and found rest in the deep sleep that overpowered him, swearing to himself to find Wendy in the morning.
He didn’t sleep very well. To say the truth, he had nightmares, full of pictures of Wendy: taller than before and he could see through her. The girl he knew parted more and more from Neverland and him; her form faded away, left nothing behind. And then he saw the giant walls of a shady ruin: The Black Castle.
Peter frightened up. The sun was already up and the chirps of the birds sounded through the jungle.
The Black Castle! Why hadn’t he thought about it earlier? What, if Hook had caught her and took her to the ancient ruin? What, if he had tortured her to learn about the secret hide-out of the Lost Boys?
With ice in his veins Peter took the skies and headed straight to the north-east direction of the island, where the castle laid.
“I am coming, Wendy. Don’t be afraid, I save you!”

The first rays of the sun shined through the heavy fabric of the curtains, immersed them in a golden-brown light. The fire in the chimney was out, only a small live coal still remained.
Wendy opened her eyes and looked querying around her, took in the strange surroundings and the strong warm arm that embraced her. The now familiar scent went into her nose and careful she lifted her head, looking at the man at her side.
Hook was fast asleep, his face relaxed and seeming so much younger than normally. His black lashes were a sharp contrast to his skin, his otherwise arrogantly smirking mouth was slightly smiling. His long curls mingled with her own hair and fell over the bed-edge, his broad chest heaved in calm rhythm.
Wendy bit her lips as the memories of the last night awakened fully. She felt both serene and ashamed, what couldn’t be right. You could not feel two so different emotions in the same time, but it simply was the case now.
But what really alarmed her was the fact that she didn’t regret what had happened. Alone these circumstances should be enough to let her sink down straight into the ground, but it didn’t. He had vanquished her and even if she never had a chance to win this odd game against him, she shouldn’t had returning his passion in the way she had. He had done more than make her into a woman: He had stolen her childhood and destroyed her future. Aunt Millicent would say that she was a fallen girl now, with no hope of a decent marriage. Okay, she could always asserting that she had been raped, even if it was a lie, but there would always been a bad lingering aftertaste. The strict Victorian society had no clemency for someone who didn’t keep the hard rules of morale and decency, especially women. A man would be condoned for a lapse more likely than a girl. The chance that she had forfeited her whole future because of this one night was more than probable. So why did she not regret it as she should?
Because it had felt far too good and still did. Her skin was smoother than before, she felt most vivid and there was a warmth inside of her, she had never recognized before.
Her gaze wandered over his form, took in his appearance. Somehow he seemed to have changed. She didn’t know how and in which way exactly, but he looked differently. Maybe it was because of her; she saw him through other eyes now. He wasn’t the threateningly, sinister pirate anymore, but a man who had given her a pleasure that still amazed her. Of course he was still a dangerous man and she didn’t know anything about his plans, but the terror that had once dominated her whenever she thought about him, had vanished. What remained was an exciting thrill, delectable and absolutely forbidden, seemed to pull her by invisible ropes to him.
She hesitated and looked to the door and then again to him. The temptation to lay back, snuggling closer to him and find sleep in his arms was almost too strong. The imagination to drift away and be wake up by him in one or two ours was like a new seduction and almost she had given in. But then she remembered his last statement.
The words, she had heard at last, came back to her mind. Smee would pick them up during the morning. She would be brought to the Jolly Roger and then there would be no escape anymore. She would be Hook’s captive and maybe some kind of slave for his lust, which he was able to wake in her, too. 
No. This one night she maybe could forgive herself. She had been his prisoner and he had seduced her, using her unknowingness to induce her to surrender. But it was out of question that there would be ever a repeat. 
And by the way she was still a leverage for Peter. Even if Hook would keep her for his own pleasure, he would not let the chance passes by to get the eternal boy. And she would never forgive herself if Peter would get harmed because of her.
Aside from this she worried about her brothers. Hook was right as he remarked that the two had courage and wits, but they were only two boys against a horde of wild pirates and hurt was near at hand. She had to convince herself that they were safe – they, the Lost Boys and Peter.
And why did she try to find excuses for a further attempt of flight? Of course she would try to escape Hook. She had to! There was no other way – even if a totally insane part of her thought of staying and to taking the bliss and the comfortable life he had to offer! She knew that she wouldn’t lack of anything, but she couldn’t let her brothers, Peter and her other friends down this way.
No, she had to return to them and to try to forget the delight she had experienced in James’ arms.
Careful not to wake him, she slipped out of bed and put her nightgown on. Her legs felt unsteady and there was a small unpleasant achiness in her lower half while she walked. Still she was sore and she knew that she would feel it all the day. For a moment she pressed her lips together. This was the downside of the ecstasy she had savoured last night. 
She repressed a sigh and searched for his waistcoat. It laid somewhere between chimney and door and she fumbled in its pockets, seeking for the thing that would set her free. After roaming for several seconds her fingers touched the hard ring and she pulled out the keys.
Glaring over her shoulders she saw back to the pirate-captain, still asleep, his form shifting a little bit.
Now or never!
Holding her breath she tiptoed out of the room, through the hall and with one last look back she opened the door and slipped through. As silent as possible she closed the heavy port and ran down the corridor. Sunlight shined through the broken windows, threw shadows of her at the dark walls.
The girl ran faster, down the steps and through the great entrée-hall. Then she stood before the grid. She could hear the waves of the sea and the shrieks of the sea birds.
With trembling fingers she put the key into the hole and turned it. With a silent squeaking it swung open and Wendy crossed the threshold back into the world of childhood.
She looked around her, took into the rawly cliffs, the deep green jungle that could be seen not so far away and in the glistening sea. The air wasn’t so warm yet, the sky had turned from grey into a rich blue and the sun had been rising out of the waves not so long ago. It was very early, what was good, because so she could be sure that Smee wasn’t on his way by now and intercepted her.
But the island looked odd strange. Of course all was in place as she remembered, but that wasn’t what she irritated. Neverland was still beautiful with its tropical appearance and its swirl of colours, that befuddled the senses, but something had changed. She didn’t know what it was. It had nothing to do with the sight, it was mere a feeling than anything else. She missed something, what had been there until last night.
For a moment she felt fright awakening in her and she had almost turned and run back in the suddenly security of the Black Castle – back to James and in his strong arms, where she would be safe. Then she straightened her shoulders. She wasn’t one of these silly girls who ran weeping away when something seemed to be not all right. This was still Neverland and Peter was somewhere here. There was nothing she should be afraid of – maybe excepted of the man she left behind; the second time! He would be outraged when he woke and realized that she had eloped again. It was better to accomplish a big distance between him and her as long as he was asleep.
She stepped on the stony way they had come the day before, took a deep breath and started to run. Her bare feet scudded over the ground as her legs carried her away from the Black Castle. She hurried the cliff along and headed to the jungle. She didn’t remember the way to the hide-out very well, but she knew where she had to direct to.
Suddenly she heard a low shout from above and looked alarmed up. A wave of relieve washed over her as she recognized the small in leaves clad figure, which flew to her with an unbelievable speed.
Peter didn’t dare his eyes at first as he saw Wendy running away from the Black Castle. His dream had been real. She had been at the old ruin and he prayed that she wasn’t harmed. He left the skies and landed several metres apart from her, storming forward and threw his arms around her – too happy to think twice about his behaviour. 
“Wendy! Are you all right? Has he hurt you? I swear, if he has harmed you I will finish him off, but this time for real!” His voice sounded heavy and urgently as he embraced her with surprisingly strength.
Wendy smiled and returned his gesture. She smelled his scent – moss and earth, sun and sea, freedom and adventure – felt his slender arms around her and laid her head against his. The golden locks, kissed from the sun, tickled her nose; the leaves scratched her slightly where they were pressed through the silky material of her gown.
He lifted his face and looked at her, his brilliant blue eyes dark with worry and fear for her, his cheeks had a grey colour beneath the suntan.
“I have searched for you the whole night”, he said and swallowed. “I was in the Indian village, at the Jolly Roger, in the jungles and everywhere, but I couldn’t find you. Are you all right?”
The girl could feel him trembling and nodded, pressing him softly to her. Despising his normal shyness what touches concerned he relaxed and buried his face into her hair. He had been more afraid for her, than he would ever admit. Even as he had laid beaten and doomed to death at Hooks feet at that time he hadn’t felt so much fear as last night.
“I thought I had lost you”, he whispered.
“No”, Wendy answered quietly, forced the thoughts of Hook out of her conscious. “You will never losing me. What ever will happen, you will still be a part of me – and I of you.” She stroke through his messy hair, discerned for the first time how slender and lanky he was, so typical a boy.
And then it hit her. What she had once said to him during their quarrel in the hide-out in this special night four years ago was now true for her. He was just a boy – the eternal boy with the most irresistible charm and smile possible and with his promise for unconcern, freedom and adventures, but never the less a boy. Compared to him Hook was a man. A grown-up, strong man with promises only a woman would seek: Security, comfort and passion. He really was a man of feelings; feelings of which she hadn’t thought until the hour two evenings ago and which had caught her completely blindsided. 
True, she still loved Peter. More than she had even thought, but Hook had wakened a yearning inside of her, what Peter could never fulfil. And with this she realized something more: To step into the life of a woman had taken more from her as only her innocence. She had lost her childhood and with that everything had changed. Neverland was still a breathtaking, beautiful island, but the magic was somehow gone. Right, she knew that she would still see the mermaids, fairies and the other entire fantastical creatures, but the feeling of the miracle started to fade. Even in Peter she saw now a mere boy than the wonder his existence was.
Tears formed in her eyes, tears of what she had lost. Yes, the last night had been wonderful and even if it had really hurt the first time and she would be sore for a few days, she had enjoyed the incredible pleasure the pirate-captain had given her – and she in return to him, what had made her proud. It had heightened her ecstasy to see how he reacted to her and how he relished in everything she dared to do to him. But she had paid a high price. She would never see the whole world with the eyes of a child again – the magic had gone.
Peter stiffened as he felt Wendy’s shoulder starting to shake. Alarmed he looked up, ignored the fact that she was a little bit taller than he, and watched almost freaked his friend weeping.
“Wendy, what is it?” he asked, a low warning in his voice for everyone who had dared to hurt the girl.
She shook her head. “Nothing, Peter. It… it was only a little bit too much the last hours.” 
“Has he hurt you?” he inquired again, a dangerous gleam flashed in his eyes.
“No”, she answered silent. “No, he hasn’t hurt me. But…” She swallowed the lump in her throat down, fighting for control. “But it was scaring, that’s all.” 
A lie! A big lie to say at least, but she couldn’t bring herself to tell the boy the truth. He wouldn’t understand it and an inner voice warned her that the knowledge about what could happen between a man and a woman would did him more harm than the pirate-captains sword or hook could ever do. He would loose a part of his careless innocence as well. It had already started with her hidden kiss she gave him, but to tell him about sex would damage him – him, the eternal boy. So she decided to remain silent of what had really happened last night. She had to find a way to cope with the whole affair alone.
She took a deep breath. “Please, let us go Peter. I want to be as far away as possible when he awakes.”
Peter frowned. “Where is he? Is he still in there?” He nodded in the direction of the Black Castle.
Wendy nodded. “Yes.”
“Alone?”
She saw the fiery look in his eyes and a pang of fear rose in her – fear for the man she had spent the last night with. Even if Peter was just a boy, but he could be a fiercely fighter and because of his simple way to see things he could be merciless as well. The mere thought that Hook could be taken by surprise in his sleeping state and maybe would be killed scared her. She wouldn’t want him to die. Not after the last night.
“He had some of his pirates with him”, she lied quickly, feeling miserable in doing this to Peter.
“How had you managed to escape?” he asked bewildered.
She turned a little pink and avoided his gaze. What should she tell him now? Telling? Of course a story. She was still a storyteller and not a bad one. “The pirate, who should guarded me, had drunk too much.”
Peter cocked his head and started to smirk. “He drunk too much?”
”Yes. He had a jar of wine with him and I told him some stories, and he only listened and didn’t notice that he drunk to hastily and too much. After he felt asleep I took his keys and waited until the other ones were sleeping as well. Than I crept out of the room, searched a way that would take me out of the Black Castle and so I could escape.”
Peter grinned. “Oh, oh, poor guy. Hook will be not too delighted that you have escaped again!” He took her hand. “Come, I take you to our hide-out. And then we will think of plan to let the old codfish paying for scaring you so much! He will think twice the next time before he kidnapped someone, who is dear to me!”
Quondam she would had been flattered by his statement, seeing him in the light of a shining knight, who avenged his lady. Now it was almost fazing, knowing that nothing good would come out of it. But she was too worn out to think about it now. She squeezed his hand – how small it was! – and let him lead her away into the jungle, but her thoughts remained by the man in the castle. 
And as she vanished with Peter behind the cliffs in the green of the forests she felt her heard grow heavy, torn between joy to be free again and longing to feel HIS mighty arms around her again. She knew for sure that she would meet him again. It was impossible to avoid someone on this island, especially when someone searched precise for the other one. And James would look for her, there was no doubt. His fiercely ‘You are mine!’ still ringed in her ears and he meant what he said. He saw her as his and James Hook gave nothing up, what belonged to him. He would chase her until he had her again in his power and alone this thought both scared and thrilled her.
She shook the thoughts off her and fallowed her beloved friend through the jungle, repressed the memories of the man who had robbed her innocence and her honour and had showed her the most incredible pleasure she could imagine.

And in the Black Castle the same man opened his eyes and missed instantly the warm, soft body besides him. Hook lifted his head and looked searchingly around him. 
“Wendy?”
His call went by unheard. Hastily he sat up and his gaze found his waistcoat, laying at a spot, where he hadn’t left it. Alarmed he stood up, strode to the cloth and bent down, seeking for the keys. They weren’t there anymore, what meant only one thing: She had used them to escape.
“Damn it, girl! I warned you not to flee again!” He cursed wildly, throwing the waistcoat at the wall. “You had better not dared to run away again. This was one time too often you tricked me. I’ll get you, my beauty, but this time I will not be so patient with you! You will regret it, I swear it!”

Chapter 5 – Not a prank

“This damn pirate! How could he? You’re just a girl!” John was outraged, running back and forth before his silent sister and cleaned his spectacles for the third time.
Wendy rolled her eyes. “Oh, come on, John! I haven’t been harmed and what do you mean by the comment ‘you’re just a girl’? You know that I don’t like this kind of speech.”
“He is right, Wendy”, Michael broke in. “Hook had kidnapped you the second time, taking you to a place you are loathing and hold you prisoner for a whole night. He thinks of himself as a gentleman. Which gentleman would capture a mere young lady, bring her into a stinking ruin and threaten the most grisliest things to do to her?”
The girl jerked a little bit, trying to suppress the urge to defend the pirate-captain. “He hadn’t threaten me with anything”, she corrected as calm as possible. “He only confined me and let one of his pirates guarding me – his mistake!” she smirked and begged James inwardly for forgiveness for this new lie about him. 
“She is the most clever girl I knew”, Peter smiled proudly and laid a hand on one of her shoulders. “She had tricked the old codfish not one, but three times!”
“He must be furious by now!” Curly giggled and one of the new Lost Boys – Piper – added laughing: “With other words: he is in his normal state!”
The most of the boys broke out into laughter.
Wendy lowered her gaze. Had it really been since the day before yesterday she had thought about James the same way? And why – what the heck? – did she still think of him as James and not as Hook? She had decided that last night would be an one-night-stand and that she would never let him near her again the way he had. Despising the fact that he was an incredible lover (and from where came this thought?) he was still a dangerous pirate, who hunted her friends and her brothers – and he would be after her without any doubt. And she knew that he was angry with her for her anew escape. If he would catch her this time, she anticipated that she would have to experience why he was so dreaded by even the other pirates. So it was ‘Hook’ again, right? Right!
“Never the less, he scared you”, Peter cut into her thought. 
“Not so much”, she murmured and the eternal boy gave her a smile.
“I know that you are very brave, Wendy. We all know this. But this time you have been really afraid. I saw your tears as I found you during your run-away from the Black Castle. This has gone too far. Hook has to pay for it!”
John nodded. “I have the same opinion. He kid-napped my sister, scared her and I are convinced that he had taken pleasure out of it. He is a sadist. He has to get a damp!”
Approvingly shouts from the other boys sounded through the secret hide-out deep beneath the Neverland-Tree, where Peter had moved his belongings after Hook had found the old one at that time four years ago. The cave was bigger than the old one, gave room for all the boys and two separate chambers for Peter and Wendy. Even a kind of kitchen was in one edge and the playing area was big enough to even let them play football, if they wanted to. The two treasure chests that had Peter once stolen from the Jolly Roger – only to anger Hook, he self had no usage for them – stood in another edge. The great table and the chairs had been moved in the new hide-out as well as Peters throne. The Indians had been a really help in the whole process and that not only to carry the heavy furniture. They gave the boy shelter while his old hide-out wasn’t a secret anymore and Hook tried everything to hunt him down. For several days there had been no place at the whole island where the pirate hadn’t located him and the boy had been nearly thronged into the edge, saved one time only by his Indian friends, which had come to his rescue the very last second. Peter didn’t think often at this times anymore; his careless mind repressed unlucky things that happened. But in moments like this one he remember very well the distress the pirate-captain had brought to him. 
“We could bore a hole in the Jolly Roger. Than the ship will sink!” Tootles cried, but got a clout from Nibs.
“Great idea! And then he will be at the island the whole time! No, thank you very much!”
“Or we could cut the rails of sails. He will have a whole hand and hook to do to repair them!” Jump-Jump – another new Lost Boy – grinned.
“No. He would only send his men in the masts and riggings to do it”, John thought loud. “No, it must be something that is especially for him inconvenienced. Something that will teach him never to hassle and scare Wendy again!”
The girl folded her arms before her chest, getting more nervous by any minute. “John, stop this nonsense. There will come no good out of it. Nothing had happened to me. He neither hurt me nor really threaten me – what he had could do the last night. But he didn’t. I don’t see why…”
“Why do you defend him?” Peter asked, his eyes narrowing. “Have I to remember you that he made you walk the plank? That he wanted to kill you?”
Wendy knew that she was walking on thin ice, but she couldn’t go back now. “No, you don’t have to remember me, Peter. But you and the other want to make him pay for something he didn’t do!”
Michael made a face. “He did enough to all of us to earn a painful end in the belly of the croc. Unfortunately he escaped, but what the croc hadn’t manage we could do.”
Wendy whirled around, ignored the stab pain in her heart and belly by the mere thought of James could be killed. With a stern look she fixed her little brother. “Michael Darling! This is not a game you are speaking of! It’s murder! I will never allowing that my brother turned into a killer!” Her voice was hart and angry, her eyes warned the boy not to protest.
“Heavens, Wendy, he had only made a joke!” Slightly helped the youngest of the Darling-sons.
“Why you are so queerly?” Nibs asked.
The girl sighed, feeling the eyes of the whole boy-gang upon her and shrugged her shoulders. “I am just tired. That’s all.” And that she really was. It was not only the lack of sleep the last night but the wine as well. She was not used to drink alcohol and the two glasses had a not so good effect on her now. She felt a little bit dizzy and slightly sick to the stomach. ‘Wendy Darling, you really have lost it!’ she thought to herself. ‘First you give yourself to a man – a pirate! – and then you have a hangover as well. Aunt Millicent and Father would be outraged!’
“Of course, you are tired”, Peter said with surprisingly understanding, what wasn’t the most typical thing for him. “You surely haven’t slept very much last night.”
Wendy tried everything not to blush. How right Peter was, even when his thoughts went in the wrong direction. To say the truth she and James had slept for three or four hours – if ever.
“Lay down!” Curley said. “We will be quiet and playing outside so that you can rest.”
“Do you want to have some breakfast first?” John inquired.
Wendy shook her head. “No, thank you.”
“You hadn’t eat very much yesterday and I don’t think Hook was no nice to give some foot”, Peter remarket with the slightest bit of worry.
“I have yesterday eaten enough and during my… stay at the Black Castle he ordered to give me something to drink as well as something to eat.”
Michael starred unbelievable at her. “Really? I thought him too cruel to…”
“As you said short while ago, I am almost a young lady. Hook sees that the same way, I think. And he knows how to behave in front of a lady.”
Peter chuckled. “You and a lady. I see it before me: you with a great hat, tight dress, a parasol and then strutting through the world.”
By this even Wendy had to laugh. “No, never!” 
The boys twinkled to each other.
“All right, good night then.” John said and strode to the ladder that led above to the ground of the forests. The other boys followed him, mumbling greetings to her.
Peter looked one time back. “Wendy?”
She turned to him and cocked her head. “Yes?”
“I am glad that you didn’t get harmed. But Hook will pay for it. Be sure of it!”
With this he left as well and Wendy threw her arms around her. Of course Hook had earned to get a payback. Even if the night had been almost magical, but he had destroyed her future and he was still a mortal enemy to Peter, hunted him like an animal. But why did she feel so bad about it? Why was there the strange urge to warn him?

Smee watched his captain very carefully, didn’t know what he had to think about his mood. He knew this man for an eternity now, had followed him loyal and with a kind of sympathy even he couldn’t understand. Hook could be in bad moods – in very bad moods what made it dangerous to come near him – but also he could be in good moods, drinking together with him, talked and even played cards. Sometimes he seemed sad – a mourn that hadn’t anything to do with the lose of his right hand. Other times he was jovially, showed a blink of the man he had once been. But today nothing of all this fitted. 
He had picked-up the captain at the Black Castle around 10 o’clock, found him waiting at the levy in the catacombs. He seemed restless at first, didn’t say very much and while Smee, Billy Jukes, Cecco and Robert Mullins rowed him back to the Jolly Roger he had been absorbed in thoughts; his eyes shining sometimes in a warm light – almost dreamingly – and then angrily. He had only ordered to make the longboats ready and that they will go ashore in the afternoon. No comments, no further words. 
And now he sat in his bathtub, drank a glass tea and starred wordless to nowhere. An odd dreamily expression laid on his face, twisted suddenly to fret.
“I can’t believe it”, he mumbled. “Scooting away and let me back like a fool. And that after…” He sighed heavily and met the gaze of his boatswain. 
The old Irishman bit his lips. “What is it, Cap’n? Who had angered you? Pan?”
Hook shook slowly his head. “No. Not the brat this time.” He seemed to listen into himself and shook bewildered his head. “And I am not so angry as I should be. In the moment. Maybe it changed when I get her again!” He sipped at his tea. “She’ll be sorry if she dare to fight me then!”
Smee knew instantly of whom his captain spoke. He had seen the gazes Hook had given the girl as the men took her captive two days ago; and his barley dressed state, as Pan had come to rescue her, had said enough. From somewhere he seemed to remember that Hook was a very passionate man, had women in almost every harbour in the Caribbean Sea. And Wendy Darling had grown into right the beauty. Of course she would wake his interest, had even done it, as she was a pure child. And then it was clear, why the captain had staid at the Black Castle last night and what his comments have to mean. He had catch the girl last day and Smee was sure about what happened during the last hours – including, that she had escaped him once more.
The old boatswain suppressed a smile. She had courage to fool the captain again. He had to respect that. And he simply knew that the captain felt the same; that her resolve against him was a challenge he loved.
“Where do you start to search for her, Cap’n?” he asked outright.
Hook sneered. “As yesterday. I…” He stopped and saw sharp to Smee. “What do you mean by ‘her’?”
The Irishman just grinned. “Cap’n, I maybe an old man, but I am not a complete fool. I see when a man had a good night-stand with a lass. And you, if you forgive me my directness Sir, looking exactly like this.”
For a long second Hook had to smile. There were moments, when Smee seemed to change back into the man he knew from earlier times, even if this memories were only a black swirl of irritating pictures and voices, which he couldn’t really caught.
“Besides, the scratches on your back don’t looking as you have streaked a hard branch; more like a tiger had tried to embrace you.”
Hook looked down in the water and the remaining lather and smirked. A wicked gleam sparkled in his eyes as he remembered her wildness first and then her shocked reaction as she discovered the vestiges her passion had left on him. “Aye, a hell of a wildcat, to say the truth.”
Smee started to giggle. “She must be quiet a fiercely one, seeing how careful you sit down.”
Hook glared at him. “Smee! That went too far!”
“Sorry, Sir!” The old boatswain smiled sheepishly, but his pale eyes behind the spectacles were laughing. “So you want to catch her again?” he asked.
Hook nodded. “I will! And I will take care that she could not run away again. And if I have to chain her up.” He knew exactly that this would be the most wrong way to handle this girl, but if there was no other possibility to keep her: all right. He had practically given her a choice last night and regarding her decision he was ready to resort to take drastic measures. 
He wanted her beside him, even against her will. He wanted to have her any time the desire for her demanded it. He wanted to break down her resistance and to ravish her over and over again until she wouldn’t want to leave ever again. He had thought that after one night he would have her out of his systems. He had been wrong. Even after the long hours of lovemaking until they both were almost unable to move, he still longed for her. And he knew that it would take many more nights before he would have enough from her – perhaps. She was too tempting, too vivid and passionate not to wake his yearning again. The memories of her luscious lips, her taste, her soft body and her moans threaten to cloud his mind again and even if he really was a little sore his shaft had another idea than resting. Heat shoot through his being by the imagination of the girl over there on his bed, maybe bound and defenceless for once, but with flagging resisting and awakening hunger for him.
“Where you want to start for searching her?”
Smee’s question startled him, but he was grateful for the distraction. Some daydreams more and to slip back into breeches would have been very painful for him.
“We will row to the island in the afternoon. I think we starting at the east side near the cliffs of Pirate Cove and the lagoon of the mermaids. From there we will spread through whole Neverland. Pan and the others will altogether then outside to play their childish games and...” He stopped, his eyes had seen something at the margin of his view. “What the hell?” He saw a golden light flying away and cursed. “Blasted fairy! She always sneaked upon us to warn her dear Peter!” His voice was heavy with mockery.
Smee looked after the tiny creature, heading back to the island like a glistening spark. He would never admit it to Hook or his comrades, but he liked fairies. As an Irishman he had grown-up with the stories of the Little People – fairies, goblins, elves and gremlins – and to learn that they were real here, had made him almost happy. Neverland wasn’t that bad as his captain often thought, but of course the two men saw this from opposite points of view.
Hook emptied his tea and reached the glass to his adjutant. “Lay out my dark coat and breeches. We will go for hunt.”
“For a wildcat!” Smee nodded, ignored the irritated gaze of his captain and went to the wardrobe to fetch the clothes.

“THAT is your plan?” Wendy looked flabbergasted between Peter, John and the other boys back and forth. “Are you crazy?”
The early afternoon-sun sent its rays through the leaves of the jungle and some daring mosquitoes flied around them, expelled by Tinker Bell.
The eternally boy only grinned. “Tink eavesdropped Hook and Smee this morning. He wants to visit the Island in the afternoon and will be rowed to cliffs near the lagoon of the mermaids. And there we will be waiting for him. We make the longboats loose and pull them out on the sea. Hook has to possibilities then: Swimming or climbing the cliffs and walking through the whole island back to the Black Castle to have a root over his head for the night.”
“You mean, his men will swim to the boat, while he stands at the cliffs and waiting for their return.” Wendy corrected him.
“And there come we!” Michael grinned proud.
“We will take care that he WILL take a bath!” Nibs giggled. 
“Even he had done it in the morning.”
“In his bathtub!” the twins grinned.
“I can imagine it: Hook with a frilled bath cap and a sponge…“ Peter laughed.
“And singing ‘Rolling home’”, added Curley.
The whole gang broke into laughter, even Wendy had to chuckle at this. And to let Hook taking an involuntary bath wasn’t really that bad and would do him no harm – only his ego, what was big enough. “And how you are going to ‘help’ him to a bath?” she asked.
Peter smiled secretly at her. “That we won’t tell exactly. We have worked the whole day on it while you were sleeping.”
Something in his voice and in the way his eyes were looking alarmed Wendy. She knew Peter well enough to see when he was up to a nasty thing. Her calmness vanished. There was more beyond the plan – and it would be no good. Careful she hided her worry, decided that to stay near the whole coming mess would be the best and gave the boys an encouraging smile. “What are we waiting for?”
Sheering the boys starting to fly, tracking her belong them. Wendy’s heart pounded in her chest tore between warning James and simply waiting what would happen.

Short time later they reached the lagoon of the mermaids and from there to the cliffs and the great caves the sea had washed out during the times. The rocks glimmering in ocher and red; some of them were smooth, other ones were rough, offering sea birds possibilities to build their homes on them. Dark or light loders stretched through the stones, showing the different layers in which the island had been risen out of the oceans at the begin of time. Some rocks had been washed out in a way they were nothing more than natural bridges in the waves. Some of the caves in the cliffs had holes in their roofs, allowed sunrays to break through and let the waves glisten. Other caves ended in wahsed ashor sand – a perfect hide-out for a rendezvous. The brawl of the waves echoed in steady rhythm from the walls. The air was salty and fresh, but still warm from the never-ending summer of this mystical land.
Peter headed to one of the greater caverns, the other boys and Wendy following him. He pointed to a natural path that reached into the water, ending abruptly. “Curley, Nibs, Piper? You will waiting outside and will watch when if they are coming or not. When you’ll see them give me a sign. John, Twins, Jump-Jump, Tootles? Take position at the path. Be ready to slice the ropes but don’t show yourself until your job has been done! The rest of you hiding around here, ready to divert the pirates. But remember!” He lifted one forefinger.
The boys nodded. “Hook has to be left to you!”
Peter grinned. “Good luck!”
The boys parted as ordered, while Peter took Wendy’s Hand. “Come on, I show you a place where you are save, but have a good view over the whole spectacle!”
With a queasy feeling she fallowed him, her nervousness built up. Something was wrong. She guessed that it was more than a joke what Peter had in mind.
The eternal boy led her to an alcove above the path and gestured to sit down and to be silent. Then he flew away, his face full of exciting joy and happy expectation.
Wendy bent forward and looked carefully beneath her. It was very dark, only some small holes in the roof of the cavern ensured for a dim light. But never the less she could see not very much. Only that the path came out of another small cavity. Several lose bigger stones laid in the way and the ground was sow with grit. Deep in the shadows she meant to see something but she couldn’t really revealing, what it might could be.
The minutes past by and Peter was nearly to lost patient, as Piper flew inside the cave. “They are coming!” he shouted.
Peters face lighted up. “How many?”
“Three longboats, full of pirates. Hook is in the first!”
“Great!” the eternal boy triumphed, lifted his panpipe to his lips and gave a signal. Instantly the boys, who had the task to deflect Hook’s men flew out of the cave, pretending to not see the buccaneers. Peter was directly behind them, talking with Slightly.
And then everything was like a perfect, well-studied theatre performance. One of the Lost Boy simulated to see the pirates just now, gave an alarm-shout and the other one grew stiff in the air – only to pretend to get panicky, flying jumbled until Peter ordered loud to flee to the caves and to seek shelter. The boys rushed back, Peter was the rearguard.

Hook looked up as he heard the voices of the Lost Boys and starred astounds at the children. Then he saw Peter and his eyes narrowed with a dangerous gleam. Even if he was primarily after Wendy in the moment, but Pan wasn’t out of question! And as he heard Peter’s order to flee to the great cavern behind himself and his friends, Hook had to smirk. He knew the cliffs and caverns very well and from this one was no escape. It had only one entrance and the holes in the ceiling were too small – even for the boys.
And if he could catch some of the Lost Boys and Pan, Wendy would come! There was no doubt that she would try everything to save them. Maybe he could blackmail her.
“Brutes! After them and quick, if you would be so kind!” he shouted, his hand grope for the pistol and closed then around the sword-handle. This time he would get this flying pest – and with luck the girl as well. Otherwise he would force her to come to him in exchange for the life of the boys – excepting Pan’s of course!

Peter grinned in victory. Hook reacted exactly as he had planned. It really was an advantage for him that he knew his enemy so well. He reached the cavern behind his friends and flew straight to the path, gestured to the other boys to pretend to break through the holes in the ceiling.
The boys gave a good show. As the pirates arrived they saw and heard the children shouting in fright and grinned to each other. Only Hook was calm and climbed at first at land, barley the boat dug at the rocky path. “Blocked the entrance! Let no-one escape!” he commanded while his eyes searched for his foe: the eternal boy.
Finally he saw him, standing at one of the rocks, looking up to his friends. He whirled around as Hook approached him, his eyes widening.
“You are in deep water, boy!” the pirate-captain growled with a voice that just for a moment Peter really daunted. But he found quick his self-confidence again, stemmed his fist in the hips and gave Hook this particular grin from which he knew it infuriate the buccaneer the most. “No. But I think you will it be very soon!”
Slowly, almost as if he would enjoy it, Hook pulled out his sword, pointing it at the small chest of the boy. “Ever so cocky and ready to make jokes, aren’t you Peter? Maybe you will learn today the difference between a joke and harsh reality – only if it will last for not more than several seconds.”
Peter yanked his knife out, lifted it in challenging. “Maybe you are the one, who will interchanged it!” 
The angry shouts and curses of the pirates steered Hook’s attention to his men, spitting a wild malediction as he saw what irritated his crewmembers so much. From everywhere came Lost Boys and not only these who had been at the ceiling a moment ago. There were more – a lot more. The whole gang to be precise. And they all stormed down on the buccaneers and their longboats. The pirates, who had already left the boats, were detained to returned to their comrades, while the boys tackled the remaining men in the boats in the waters. One of the boats was already pulled out of the sea and suddenly Hook knew what the intention was.
“Watch out!” he shouted. “They want to leave us without our boats!” 
He threw a glare full of hate and loathing at the wide grinning eternal boy and turned to help his men. Even he felt not the desire to spend a night in this cave. 
Peter knew that with Hook’s interference the whole plan could fail. So he flew up and raced to the pirate-captain, ready to attack – even from behind.
A shrill scream clang through the cavern, warning and scared in one.
Alarmed Hook whirled around and blocked the knife with his sword only millimetres before his chest.
“Dirty little rat! Have you turned in a coward?” he snarled, his eyes narrowing.
Peter stared in defiance back. “It was you, who changed the rules. You had come to my home and try to murder me in sleep! You are the one who kidnapped a defenceless girl! You are nothing more than a ranking wimp!”
That did it. With an outrage cry the pirate-captain attacked, his sword clashed down on Peter’s knife, almost beat it out of his hand. For several moments they exchanged blows until the boy mad a flip-flop backwards, enticing his mortal enemy to fallow him.
“Captain, our boats!” Smee called. “They are all out of the sea!”
“Then fetch them, idiots!” His full attention was only on Pan; the rage laid a red haze over his vision. God, how much he hated that boy, who didn’t seemed to know anything about life and decency, seeing in the whole world a play-ground and played with other ones like they existed only for his pleasure. He was careless and free, without any duties or worries – something, Hook had never had his whole life. And the worst matter was, that the boy didn’t even realizing the liberty he had.
Peter watched alertly the movements of his foe. Of course he had to nettle him to make sure that the buccaneer would fallow him, but on the other hand Hook could be very dangerous in this state. It wouldn’t be the first time that the pirate would hurt him when he was so outraged like this. He tried to block the powerful blows of the captain and to stay out of the reach of his sharp, deadly hook but this wasn’t so easily this time. Suddenly he felt the rough wall of the cavern at his back and ducked in the last moment, holding the sword with his knife on distance with all his strength. Hook’s eyes bored into his.
“You are a fool, Pan!” the pirate-captain hissed. “She isn’t a defenceless girl. She never was!” He lifted his hook and brought it down.
Peter shifted his head in the very last second, feeling splinters of the rock squirting. 
“She is a helpless little girl and you take your joy in scaring her!” he spat back.
Hook gave him an evil grin. “And you are blind as well, boy! She isn’t a ‘little girl’ anymore! She is a young woman – a woman, which could be never satisfied by a child!” He tore his hook out of the rock and hit after Peter, who wriggled himself free, his crystal blue eyes blazing by now.
“You have missed your chance!” Hook continued, striking after the boy again. “She is lost for you now!”
Peter shook his head, this time too angry to be hurt by the words of the pirate. “This time I will not fall for your malice. Everything you say is a lie – had been and will ever been!”
A cruel smile played around Hook’s lips. “Maybe you are too parochial to see the truth!”
The eternal boys started to laugh. “It’s really funny. Everything you threw me at the head fits perfectly to yourself!”
Behind them the noised of fight, fury and laughter grew up, some low splashed showed that the boys had been successful again in throwing some of the pirates in the water.
“After the boats with you and don’t dare to return without them!” Hook shouted over his shoulder, following Peter deeper in the backward part of the cavern. He would get the boy – now!
Peter flew in short distance above the ground, his laughter and teasing set Hook in even wilder rage until the boy landed graceful on one of the big stones, put his knife away and smiled at him.
The captain knew Pan too well and stopped dead in his tracks, anticipated that something was wrong. “What is it, boy? Tired?” he taunted.
Peter only grinned. “No. But I think someone is even more vivid than me in this moment – regarding how long she had slept and rested.”
By the word ‘she’ Hook was alarmed. It was clear, that his foe didn’t mean Wendy. No. ‘She’ had been a kind of name for his living nightmare, the giant crocodile that had hunted him for an eternity. But then he almost had laughed at himself. He had killed the beast and that a long time ago. He straightened his shoulders. “Don’t speak in riddles, Pan, or do you really believe that would give you the appearance of intelligence?”
Peter’s grin turned into a sneer. “What had you tell me several minutes ago? That I wouldn’t know the difference between a joke and reality? I think it’s time for you to prove that you are able to do so!”
He whistled shrill and lifted back in the air.
“Come down there, boy! Or should I tell everywhere and everyone that you have become a coward?”
“I don’t freak only to hear a noise or to sea an animal like you!” Peter snapped back, his eyes sparkling with mischief.
Hook opened his mouth to answer and then he heard a noise from which he had thought he would never hear it again. It was a tick like from a watch.
A shiver ran down Hook’s spine – a shiver of an old fear that had never really died. Cold sweat threatened to appear on his forehead. His mind rotated. This. Could. Not. Be. The croc was dead! It was only a clock, hided somewhere between the stones to scare him. Never the less it took the whole control of the captain to stay calm.
“I would have said this was a good trick, boy. But you underestimated me again. Do you think I am such a fool not to realize that it couldn’t be the beast? It is...”
A low growl echoed through the cave and something moved in the shadows. Something very long and three or four feet high. Claws scratched over the stony ground. The ticking went louder.
‘No! It is dead! This... this is a trick!’ Hook tried to repeat this sentence over and over again in his mind, but the coldness that suddenly congealed his body, was too strong. Sweat ran over his back while an invisible fist reached for his stomach and twisted it around.
“When you say it”, Peter answered sincerely. “Maybe you should just wait until she comes out and said ‘hello’!”
Hook didn’t pay attention to the boy anymore. His gaze was fixed on the darkness and then a long green-brown mouth appeared out of the shadow. Sharp teeth glimmered in the dim light and two yellow eyes looked straight to him.
The buccaneer panicked. Even if his mind called that it couldn’t be one and the same crocodile, his deep-rooted fright of the beast took control over his actions. With a scream of fear he let his sword fall, whirled around and try to flee, storming away. But some of the grits gave in and he slipped off. His tried to find his balance again, knowing that he would be lost if he felt, but it was too late. In his haste he displaces his weight and his right foot slid between two bigger rocks. Only the leather of his heavy boots prevented a flesh wound.
The pain cleared his mind for some moments and he tried to free himself, but his foot was squeezed in tightly.
Behind him he heard the growl and ticking come nearer.
Desperate he fingered for his pistol, almost let it fall and pointed it on the spot from where the croc had to come. He trembled so much by now, that he had nearly pulled the dagger too early, but as he saw the movements he shot. His pistol had two barrels but after he had fired two times nothing showed that he had killed the animal. And then the great mouth came again out of the shadows.
With a cry of terror he pulled at his foot, tried everything to free himself before the monster would get him, but it was for nothing. His foot was firm stuck between the rocks. 
Above him Peter folded his arms before his chest, a grim smile on his handsome face. “This is how Wendy felt! Maybe you will remember it the next time before you decided to kid-nap her again!”
Hook looked up, his face white and sweaty, his eyes big and dark in fright. He knew that he had to expect no mercy from the boy, but a voice inside him cried for it. No! He could not be doomed to die in this way again! Please not! And this time the beast would not swallowed him whole – it would tear him apart.
Peter watched his enemy, nodded satisfied and flew to his friends, which were still fighting the remaining pirates.
“Pan!” Hook’s voice betrayed his panic and mutely begging for help.
The growl was near now and the captain turned in its direction, ignoring the stabbing pain in his foot. There was the croc – the very same beast, which had haunted him so long! It stood several metres away, staring at him, the yellow eyes cold and dead, as the whole beast should be. But it wasn’t dead. It had come for him to get him nonetheless at the end.
Icy blood streamed through Hook’s veins, his breath was caught in his throat, his heartbeat raced to a dangerous limit. For a moment he thought he would faint, but his instinct for survival didn’t let him.
The giant lizard watched him carefully and then came one step nearer.
Suddenly Hook could breathe again, his mind too strong to let his body fell into a merciful darkness. The terror overpowered him. He gave a scream full of desperation and mortal dread, his sight blurred by the rising tears. This time he would die! There was no escape anymore. He hadn’t even the chance to defence himself, his hook would be no use against the hard scales. He was completely helpless and could only watching the disaster building up. His whole form shook as he looked at the beast, which would kill him in several seconds. For a moment he could see a familiar lovely face before his inner eyes, meant to hear her soft voice and suppressed a sob. For one night she had been a light in his darkness; for one night he had felt bliss and warmth, even had the overwhelming feeling of someone caring for him. If he could only see her one last time before he would be killed...
And then he saw something that froze his blood and took his breath away in pure horror. Between him and the monster landed a slender figure in a white silky gown and didn’t seem to notice the deadly danger behind – the very same person he had longed to see only seconds ago. His heart stopped for a moment, only to pounded a moment later in a threateningly speed. No! Not her! The beast could have him but not her! She had to live! He tried to warn her, to say something but the only thing that came out of his mouth was a croak.
In the dim light he could see her angelic face, worried and angry as she started to walk to him, still didn’t recognizing the monster. 
Hook found his voice again, the sheer freight for the girl broke out in a painful shout that echoed from the walls: “RUUUUUN!”

Wendy had watched the whole scene. To hear Peter and Hook quarrelling again was something familiar and scaring in one. The both truly hate each other.
With wary eyes she fallowed the fight of them, hearing their words almost clear. She thought she could feel Peter’s careless taunting and James’ bitter mockery. Then she saw Hook turning away and Peter ready to attack from behind. A scream built deep in her and for a moment she was shocked of Peter's intention, then her suddenly fright for James brook free in an alarming outcry.
She saw Hook whirling around, blocking the blow of the knife in the very last moment and Wendy felt a wave of relief. 
Her gaze found the Lost Boys and the other pirates. Amazed she saw how the boys took advantage of every false step of the buccaneers, shoved them into the water, avoiding their swords and daggers. One boat was already out of the sea, the second followed. 
She heard the dark, angry voice of James ordering the men to fetch the boats and looked worried down to her brother, who had built together with Nibs, Slightly, Piper, Jump-Jump, Whistler, Tootles and Curley a line of defiance, hindered the remaining pirates to get to their commander, who cursed like a dustman.
Until now everything had been like she had thought. The longboats were out on the sea and the most of the pirates tried to reach them in time, but James didn’t follow them, but fighting Peter. 
‘Clever plan!’ she thought sarcastically. ‘Now he is angry beyond everything else and that was it. In the next days we have to be more wary than ever before!’
But then she heard Peter’s laughter. It didn’t sound like that of a wanton boy anymore but spiteful and full of hard satisfaction.
Hastily she tried to see something in the dark beneath her, but could only hear the both foes. They were in the rearward part of the cave. Damn it! What was going on? She felt a shiver running through her body and the anticipation of something awful. And it was not Peter, who was concerned. 
Then she heard it: a scream so full of sheer fright and terror that she almost froze. And it was a male voice that she had heard. Good God, what was happening there?
Despising Peter’s warning – what had been more an order than anything else – she left her hide-out and flew nearer, her heart raced as she recognized that it must have been James, whose cry she had heard.
And then she saw them: Peter throwing some real harsh words at his enemy; Hook, his right foot squeezed tight between two rocks, laying half on his back and looked at something big in the shadows. Alarmed she soared in the air, trying to recognize what frighten James so much. 
She heard a low growl, deep and dangerous, that of an animal. Her gaze found James again and coldness gripped at her heart, let her sinking more down. Never before in her whole life had she seen such terror at somebody’s face as on Hook’s now. He was trembling; the pistol in his hand shook too much to realize a good shoot, as the two missing bullets only seconds later proved. And then she recognized what lurked in the darkness – the only thing in the world what was able to scare this mighty man to his very core: The giant crocodile, what should be death for four years now.
The beast slowly went forward, the ticking seemed to boom in Wendy’s ears, its growling let her blood freezing. It had come for James to rankle him finally. In this moment she fully understood that she was close to loose him forever; that he would die a painful death between the sharp teeth of the monster. And Peter – her dear Peter! – had took care of the whole thing, had bait his foe to this cave to give him over to this cold-blooded scaled killer.
Fear turned into fury. No! This she would not let happen. Without another thought or even noting the danger she brought herself in she flew down to the lizard to distract it from the defenceless man several metres away. She would not let James die! It wasn’t a rational thought which overtook her action but a pure female instinct of protectiveness – just like a lioness would always fight for her mate.
She soared above the crocodile and was ready to shout down, as she saw something behind the lizard: Three small figures who seemed to shove the animal with long sticks. On stick was driven forward and one paw of the monster made a step. The tickling came out of the animal, that was for sure, but it didn’t breath. And the growling came from behind it, where a fourth small person sat, holding something on his mouth and made the animalistic noises.
And then it fell like scales from her eyes. The crocodile wasn’t alive. It was a dummy; a cadaver perhaps or a dissected animal like the Indians often used for their ceremonies. And James didn’t know this – couldn’t know it and was scared half to death. What had Peter said: that he would take care that Hook will be scared like she? And he had fulfilled his promise. The man was frantic with panic by now, as his terrified outcry proved.
Her fury turned into cold anger. That wasn’t a prank but a brutal kind of revenge for something that had never been.
It took her only two seconds to land behind the children. It were the twins and two of the new Lost Boys, called Weasel and Runner. She gripped the Twins on their necks and hoisted them up; the both were too surprised to protest. 
“Stop it this very instant you will get the trashing of your life!” she hissed, shoving the both from her. Weasel and Runner jumped up, staring out wide eyes at her.
“But Wendy...” Runner began but the girl cut in.
“Go! All of you! Now!” It was a threatening order that no one of the boys dared to disobey. Bewildered and a little bit shocked they hasted away, along the fear stricken pirate-captain to their other friends, unnoticed by him.
Wendy took a deep breath. Damn the whole mess and damn Peter and his careless way of thinking – if you could call it ‘thinking’ at all. She gave the dummy a furious kick and took the air a moment again, landing between James and the feigned danger.
He looked at her, recognized her and stiffened dead in his movements. His pale face even went paler and a horror that shook her to her very being appeared on his features. His shrill scream ‘Run!’ send a shiver down her spine, while her anger changed in the overwhelming urge to comfort him, to tell him that everything was all right.
She ran to him, sinking on her knees beside him and stretched her hands towards him. He clung to her one arm, his finger cold as ice, his face a white mask of sheer freight. 
“Run, Wendy! Quick before...” he began to stammer, his voice high and hoarse, while he tried to push her away.
The realization that he feared more for her safety now than for his own shocked her. “James, it isn’t real!” she called out, attempted to calm him down. “It is a dummy!”
He didn’t listen to her or the horror in him prevented to understand her words. Desperately he tried to shove her behind him, his voice heavy with rising sobs. “Run! Please! You have to live!”
Acting again on pure instinct Wendy wrapped her arms around him and pressed him to her, stroking through his damp hair, kissed his icy temple and cheek, wet from cold sweat and tears, that run freely by now. “It isn’t real!” she repeated softly, starting to rock him like a child. “Sh, James. We are in no danger. The croc is dead for more than four years now and surely rotted to its bones. What you are seeing over there is only a dummy, moved by some of the Lost Boys. Sh, calm down. Everything is all right!”
Her soft whispered words and her calming presence didn’t faille its effect. She could feel him trembling less, his raging breath slowed down and the almost painful grip of his hand around her upper arm lost its strength. But she didn’t stop to soothing him, her comforting voice expelled some of the freight that still rushed through his body.
Hooks mind started to work again as the feared attack of the crocodile didn’t come and the words were registered by him. Only slowly he started to recognize what they meant. No danger! She was safe! He was safe! He would not die or she! Their lives had never been at risk. The whole thing had been a feint.
His body didn’t calm down that quick. The adrenalin still pumped through his veins, the inner coldness gave not up on him so fast. The knot in his stomach started to untie and let him feel sick. The urge to throw-up was very strong but he attempted to stop it. He took several deep breaths and concentrated at the slender arms that embraced him, the smooth lips on his cheeks, the comforting sweet voice and the familiar scent of roses and her. She was here, beside him: His Wendy. She had come to him, had revelled the truth to him before he maybe had died by a heart attack resulting out of the nameless horror he had felt.
He closed his eyes and his entire form sacked down in her lap, his still shaking arms encircled her waist. He didn’t think of the whole situation, Pan or what his men would think if they saw him like this. The only thing what was important to him right now was the nearness of this warm, brave girl and that they both weren’t in danger anymore.
Wendy looked down on the man in her lap. His shed tears wetting her nightgown, his trembling lips whispering something she couldn’t understand and his arms tighten around her. Nothing of the mighty leader of these savage pirates had remained. In the moment he was more like a scared little boy than the proud man she had come to know. But it didn’t repel her. The opposite was the case. His momentarily weakness showed her that he was a human being after all, that he had weak points as every other man, woman or child in the world. A warmth that she had felt last night the first time grew in her; a warmth that let bent her down to him, burying her face in the soft mess of his black curls and let her stroke calmingly over his in black velvet clad back. 
Hook felt the soothing tenderness and went very quiet. His still racing heart slowed down more and more, the coldness started to left his limbs. For several moments he only laid there, secure in these slender arms and her warmth. Then his mind started to recognize other things that still happened around him.
He heard the outraged shouts of his men, mingled with some cries of triumphant. Some of the boys started to sound alarmed and scared and then rang shoots through the caves.
Wendy was instantly worried. “My brothers!” she gasped and let her gaze roaming through the dim light.
James sat up, ignored the pain in his right foot and turned around as far as possible. Right, what the boys had done was practically screaming for revenge, but Wendy’s brother were with them and he would not let Wendy suffer should one of them get harmed.
“Stop shooting!” he bellowed with a hard, loud voice, the powerful commanding pirate returning to his being. “Stop this instant, you idiots!”
His words were be heard by everyone in the cave and the crewmembers stopped surprised and irritated. Why stopping now? They could have picked them out of the air – one by one!
“Fetch our boats, the rest will remain here. And it would be very helpful if two or three of you would move these blasted rocks away, because I still need my foot!”
Wendy looked amazed at him. Several seconds ago he had been an almost broken down man, shivering with relief and now the mighty pirate-captain was back, ordering his men with clear, demanding words which let no room for protest. Heavens, this man was really full of contrasts.
Hook looked back at Wendy, still sitting beside him. Her face was pale and her eyes were wide and worried. Then she gazed at him and a soft smile played around her full lips. “Your face”, she whispered and offered him a tip of her nightgown. “Maybe you should wipe them away before some of your men will see them.”
What the heck did she mean? What was with his face? He tasted over his cheeks and then it struck him. He had cried! For God’s sake, he had wept like a wimp. And that all because of a harsh trick Pan had played on him! This disgrace! He lifted his sleeve and cleaned his face hastily, ignoring the offer of the girl.
Wendy made a face – men! – and sought the air for Peter and the other ones. They all were at the entrance of the cave, taunting the pirates, which were cursing and threatened them with their pistols. Then she felt James’ gaze on her and saw him straight to the grim face.
“That this is calling for revenge I don’t have to mention!” he said in a low, dark tone.
Wendy took a deep breath and nodded. “I know!”
“If your brothers are wise then they will stay out of this! I will give the order to my men not to hurt them, but I can’t promise anything!” He sounded calm and warning.
The girl swallowed. “Thank you, James.”
“Cap’n!” It was Smee who reached them first. It took the old Irishmen only one look to realized what happened and in which state his captain had been – still was. “Turn around, Sir. I will take care that they don’t hurt you too much by moving these rocks.”
“I am not a wimp, Mr. Smee. Let the men do what is necessary.” He threw only a glare at Jukes, Cecco and Mullins.
Albino joined them as well and pulled Wendy to her feet. “Come 'ere, Missy! T'is time you'll not escape us – or me”, he added quietly.
Wendy looked at him, saw the beginning cupidity in the almost white eyes, which were in the cave not protected by the dark spectacles he otherwise wore. She had fought him at that time on the Jolly Roger and she remembered very well as he carried her over his shoulder from Peter’s old hide-out to the ship. And then during the long moments after Peter’s fall and her interference to safe him with her ‘thimble’ Albino had hold her very tight, pressing his face at hers in a way that was now allegeable for her. With blazing eyes she slapped him. “Unhand. Me. This. Very. Moment.”
Alarmed Hook looked up, his eyes turning into a dangerous gleaming. “Let her go, Albino. Now!”
Shocked by the sudden rage on the face of his commander Albino loosened his grip on the girl, which gave him an angry gaze. Proud she lifted her head and straighten her small shoulders, didn’t flinch a bit as several more pirates encircled her, looking both threateningly and hungrily at her.
“Let her go, Hook, or you will regret it!” Peter’s voice sounded from above. He had his knife in the hand, his handsome features dark with fury.
The captain only glared at him, his voice sounded like ice. “The only one who will regret this whole mess will be you, boy! Be sure of it! This had gone too far this time!”
The eternal boy flew nearer; his brilliant blue eyes were small slits. “Let her go, I said!”
For a long moment Hook was determined to keep her here, but if his men would fail to fetch the boats before they were too far out of sea, then they all would spend the night in this damp, uncomfortable cave and he didn’t want this for Wendy. Alas, had he turned into a softie whenever this girl was involved!
He nodded to his men. “Let her go!”
Cookson, who had built himself up before an only defensive glaring Wendy, starred flabbergasted at his commander. “But Cap'n...” he started to protest, only to be silenced by Hook.
“Do you have a problem with your hearing, Mr. Cookson? I told you to let her go!”
No one of the crew would ever dare to disobey. Especially not when Hook was in this mood.
Hesitantly the men opened the circle to let her pass.
Wendy looked a last time at James. His eyes were hard but beneath this she meant to see something else: a kind of warmth. And the promise that he would catch her again and that he would never let her go then. It alarmed and thrilled, an almost familiar shiver run down her spine. She gulped and nodded shortly to him. “Captain!” she greeted politely, gave with nothing away to his men how intimate they both had been.
“Miss Darling!” he greeted back, the coldness in his eyes changed for the slightest moment into the fire that only existed for her.
With proud bearing she stepped along the other buccaneers, ignoring their double-meaning whispers and threatening gazes. Then she was down the path and Peter was at her side. Without a word he nodded to Tinker Bell, who renewed the fairy-dust on her. Than he took her hand and pulled her along with him in the air.
Only when she was already out of the cave and on the way back to their hide-out Wendy realized that her happy thought, that had brought her to the darkening skies, had been two fortget-me-not blue eyes and a deep purring voice in her mind.

Chapter 6 – Forbidden temptation

“Why have you interference?” Peter strode angrily between the table and his throne for and backs. “I told you to stay hidden. Why have you brought yourself in danger?”
“Why have you threaten us with trashing?” One of the Twins asked.
“And why have you rushing to his side? He could have killed you!” John’s face was red with worry and anger.
Wendy stemmed her fists in the waist and looked at the eternal boy, ignoring the others, which looked at her irritated and bewildered. It was sheer luck that no one of the boys or Tinker Bell had seen her real behavior toward James. “First: I don’t take orders – from no one, do you hear me? Second I wasn’t in danger! And third...”
“Not in danger? At Hook’s side?” Michael squeaked. “Have you gone insane?”
“Watch your tongue, young man! Who had played with more than three dozens buccaneers, despising their shooting weapons? You or me?”
Peter folded his arms before his chest. “Why have you chased away the Twins, Runner and Weasel? Why have you told Hook the truth beyond that joke?”
“Joke?” Wendy gasped, and then her eyes began to sparkle in an infuriated way. “This wasn’t a joke, Peter. This was pure cruelness!”
“Cruel? Me?” She leader of the Lost Boys looked at her unbelievable. “Hook is the one who is cruel, but never me!”
Wendy pressed her lips together. “To play with the feelings of someone is one of the most cruel thinks somebody could do to another!”
“Feelings!” Peter spat this word like poison. “You already had talked about this ‘man of feelings’.”
“Peter”, Wendy began softly, trying to stay collected. “Of what are you scared the most?”
Taken aback by this question the eternal boy only stared at her, before he answers: “That somebody will catch me and turn me into a man.” A looked down. “And to loose you!”
The girl nodded slowly. “Fancy someone pretend to force you in growing-up. Fancy that you were defenseless and could only watch while the most fearing thing is happening to you and you thought it for real!”
Peter pressed his lips together. “That would be another thing.”
“No. It is exactly the same. What you and the other have done to Hook was mean, low and cruel!”
“He had done the same to me!” the eternal boy outraged. “He had bestowed me with my worst fears during our fight at that time! He knew what you are meaning to me and used it to bring me down. I have begged him to stop but he only said more brutal things, chased my happy thoughts away and almost killed me. Today was only a revenge for what he did to me and us all!”
“He scared you”, John brought in. “It must have been horrible for you to stay a whole night at that rankly ruin, surrounded by pirates and threaten by Hook.”
Wendy took a deep breath to control herself. “Yes, it had been frighten but never as near as you all scared him. I never was this horrified during my stay. Besides the Black Castle isn’t completely a ruin. There are several rooms, where you can live in – in that not in the worst way”
“Maybe you weren’t that scared because you are braver than him!” Slightly said and Peter nodded. 
“I heard him screaming because of a dummy. He sounded like a pig ready to beheaded.”
The boys started to laugh. Only Wendy remained silent – and Tinker Bell, who shook slowly her head. Of course she hated Hook for all he did to Peter and one time almost to her as well, but in these moments an hour ago she had felt pity for the buccaneer. Fairies could be cold and egoistic but compassionate, too. And her magic senses had clearly showing her how dreadful the whole situation had been for the man.
Peter looked back to Wendy. “Don’t pity him”, he said. “He is nothing more than an old, whimpering coward who can only be brave when he is in advantage! He doesn’t earn it better!”
“If somebody had done this to me like you did to him, I would be full of fury and loathing as well!” she said quietly.
The eternal boy rolled his eyes. “You never. You are much too softhearted for something like that. Besides: The whole thing has happened for you. I promised to avenger you and exactly this I have done.”
The girl only glared at him. Peter would never understand. For him was a man always something to dislike and maybe to hate. Excepting the Indian warriors who were his friends, but every cultivated man was an abomination for him. And especially Hook. Sure, they both had a history together – a very bad one – but even when not, Peter would never give him a chance. And that he had crippled him didn’t haunt the boy. He was even proud of it. The only excuse for this Wendy could accept was the fact, that Peter didn’t understand what it meant to be injured this way. He didn’t thought about something like that.
It was Curley, who broke the silence. “All right, we have made our prank. The pirates are swimming, Hook has to calm down and if they didn’t catch their boats in time then they have to spent a night in the cave, until tomorrow morning the other buccaneers from the Jolly Roger will start to search for them. Is someone hungry?”
”Yes!” Tootles shouted. “I am starving!”
“You eat five apples, two oranges and a big piece of cold flesh only three hours ago!” Jump-Jump gaped. “How could it be that you are hungry again by now?”
“He only eats one time. And that is always!” Curly smirked, earning a grimace from the other boy.
“All right, dinner!” Peter decided and the boys hurried to the table – excepting John. He still watched his sister very carefully, simply knowing that something was wrong with her.
“What is it?” he asked quietly, but Wendy only shook her head.
“Nothing what should concern you. I am going to bed.”
The spectacles slipped down John’s nose. “But you haven’t eat dinner and...”
“Thank you, I am not hungry!”
Nibs looked shocked after her as she went to her room, as well as Peter, Michael and Tootles.
“But... but who made us dinner now?” Tootles asked.
Wendy turned one last time, her eyes blazing. “You all know how to prepare fruits and to warm up flesh! Just do it by yourself. Maybe you will use your head for something intelligent then!” With this she stepped into her little chamber, closing the curtain behind her and let herself fallen to the bed. She wasn’t real tired but the whole mess in the late afternoon had wringed her emotionally out.
Why had she never seen how shallow the boys were, especially Peter? Had she really been this blind or had she simply changed so much in the last two days? She didn’t know it, but she felt like someone between to worlds, losing her way completely. She didn’t belong to the pirates, but to the boys more and more less as well. Of course the mere thought to stay with James was out of question. Sure, he was a fascinating man and an incredible lover – even if she hadn’t any experiences of sharing a bed with a man, she didn’t doubt one moment that Hook was indeed special in his way of lovemaking – but he was a criminal after all. There was no future and...
Outside she heard the boys starting to fight over the whole ‘prank' from the afternoon, giving each other the fault for the failure and Wendy’s anger toward them.
The girl closed her eyes, yearning for just a moment to be back in London, safe in her new comfortable room and at the side of her understanding mother. She could see her tender brown eyes before her, could hear the warm voice speaking softly to her – and then the imagination changed. The eyes went deep blue, hooded from long black lashes and the voice turned darker and smooth. The brown hair of her mother curled and went black, while her beautiful features were suddenly manly, a wicked smile playing around arrogant lips, accented by a well-trimmed moustache.
Wendy groaned silently and shifted, shaking her head at her realization how often imaginations of someone other changed in that of James Hook. She was in big trouble that was for sure. In very big trouble!

It was near midnight and the hide-out was silent and at peace. The children were fast asleep as the tiny fairy, lying in her little chamber, what was a knothole, made comfortable with leaves and flowers.
But Wendy was wide-awake and looked up to the ceiling the roots of the Never-Tree built. She couldn’t find any rest, her thoughts turning in circles. She didn’t know why, but she was worried what had become of the pirates in the cave – what had become of James. Had his men fetched the boat in time or were he and his men still in the cliffs, waiting for the sun to rise? Had he really calmed down or was still a part of him shaken? Of course he would never show it in public, but she simply knew that what happened in the afternoon had affected him deeply – not the pirate-captain but the man. The man he had revealed to her and she had come to know a little bit; the man, who had given her the greatest pleasure of her life and had showed her the bliss of ecstasy. Not only his way not to hurt her too much as he had made her into a woman had touched her, but later then his soft care while washing her, calming her with his simply explanation what had happened to her. She had never thought that this man could be so circumspect and tender.
And the very same man was now out in the dark night, which wasn’t too agreeable in the moment. During their flight back to the hide-out dark clouds had been build up – a sign of Peter’s mood. And shortly after their arrival it had began to rain. 
Wendy shifted in bed, repressing the thoughts how odd it was that the weather was depending on the mood of one boy. And perhaps by courtesy of the same boy the man, who had turned her upside-down, was now in the cold, rough cave, freezing and alone. Of course he had his men around him but that didn’t count. Maybe he sat on the stony ground, watching the black waters waving at the rocky path or...
Another alarming thought flashed through her mind. As every island in the world Neverland was submitted to the tide. The difference between ebb and flow wasn’t that big, but sometimes – according to the moon-phase – some of the caves could be flooded. What if the waters had risen to a dangerous level in the cave? Maybe he was in great danger; now, in this very moment?
Wendy sat up, her heartbeat quickened, then she tried to calm herself. There was no proof that James and his pirates were still in the cave. The buccaneers were good swimmer. Surely they had caught the boats in time!
But if not? What would be, if they were still in the cave, threaten by the flood? Would she ever be able to forgive herself?
Determined she threw the blanket away and stood up. She had to see after him, to convince herself that he was safe. Silently she tiptoed out of her chamber, taking a careful glare around her. The boys were all asleep and the light of Tinker Bell was low – a proof of her deep sleep. Wendy crept to the table, where she could see a glimmering track, left by the fairy during the dinner. It wasn’t that very much fairy-dust but it was enough for her. Hastily, before she could change her mind, she collected some of the dust, rubbed it between her fingers and let it purl down on her. She repeated that several time, until the most of the fairy-dust was on her now and not at the table, then she went to the ladder and climbed it up, hoping that the rain had stopped by now, so that the fairy-dust would remain on her. As silent as possible she opened the hidden entrance, invisible from outside, and looked one time back over her shoulders. Yes, still everything was quiet. She slipped out of the tree and closed the entrance securely behind her.
It was cold outside, but the rain had stopped as she recognized in relief. The jungle was dark, but not too dark because of the almost full moon sending his silver beams down on Neverland. The jungle wasn’t that silent, as you would think. She could hear chirping insects, hisses and growls from animals, which always hunted at night, and from somewhere a little monkey was screaming.
Wendy took a deep breath. Of course she knew that to be outside at this time in a jungle wasn’t out of dangers, but there was no going back now. Careful she went forward to the next clearing, listened very concentrated on every noise around her, but no of the several wildcats that lived in Neverland appeared. After several minutes she reached the little clearance and collected herself to take off. She thought about the golden sunshine dancing on the waves; of flowers and birds and of... James, standing at the rail of his ship, looking at the sea, the wind playing with his long black curls.
As Wendy opened her eyes she was in the skies. Bewildered she looked down – Neverland was deep beneath her – and with an unbelieving shaking of her head she flew into the direction of Pirates Cove, still bewildered what the mere thought of this dangerous and tempting man was doing to her.
The Jolly Roger was dark and quiet as she reached the cliffs. The giant ship waved softly on the water, secured by his both big anchors. Everything seemed to be calm and she didn’t know if this was a good or a bad sign.
She decided to take a sight in the cave at first. If the men were still there maybe she could fetch some help from the Jolly Roger. She didn’t know how she should convince the buccaneers on board that their comrades were in danger, and that she would show the way to them, but maybe James would have an idea. He could give her one of his rings, for example, which was well known to the other pirates, or...
She had reached the cave where the whole mess in the afternoon had happened. It was silent and almost black in its darkness. Not one loud was to hear; nothing proved that the men were still there. Wendy soared in the air at the entrance, trying to penetrate the blackness with her eyes, listening for breathing or other noises silent humans would make, but everything was silent. Collecting her courage she flew inside, whispering Hook’s name. No answer came, only the waves roared at the stony walls and the path. The pirates were gone.
Wendy sighed in relief. James and the buccaneers were safe on board again, maybe fast asleep as she should be as well.
She left the cave and took the skies, throwing a glare to the ship that was approx. a sea mile far away. The great windows of the captain’s cabin were dark and even on deck she couldn’t see any lights. Didn’t James always let some of the men doing the nocturnal-vigil-thing? Every pirate would do this.
On the other hand it was up to him which orders he gave. If he thought that there was no need for a nocturnal vigel then it was his decision.
Wendy turned to fly back to the Never-Tree, but stopped again. The windows of his cabin were dark, but what if he was still awake, couldn’t sleep because of what happened today? What if he needed comfort?
‘Come on, Wendy, he is a grown-up man, a mighty leader of four dozens pirates and more. And you thinking he is in need for comfort?’ – No, the pirate-captain wouldn’t be, of course, but maybe the man in him; the human soul which was deep wounded for an eternity now.
‘Only one sight!’ she swore to herself. ‘I only take a quick look inside the cabin if he is safe and then I return to the hide-out!’
She changed her direction, never noticing the glistening golden light that fallowed her.
About a minute later she drew near the ship with its four mighty masts and the typical high superstructure at the stern. Careful not to be seen for the case that there were indeed several pirates on guard, she reached the stern and flew up to the highest windows that belonged to the captain’s cabin. One of them was open and Wendy soared silently to it, daring to glance inside the great room. 
The moon shined in the cabin, dipping the furniture in a silver light. For a moment Wendy looked searchingly around then she saw his shape.
He sat on the edge of the bed, his bare back was turned towards her. He sat silent and unmoving, his bowed shoulders showed that he had braced himself on his forearms on his thighs. He seemed to stare to nothing, lost in deep thoughts.
For a moment Wendy felt relief and wanted to turn and to fly away but then she looked closer to the man on the bed. He seemed so lost to her, an aura of sorrow and pain waved around him, sending a shiver down her spine. She saw the goose bumps that spread over his back and upper arms and realized that the air had really cooled down. How long did he sit over there, didn’t recognizing that he was freezing? Everyone would feel coldness, why not he in the moment? Where were his thoughts that they even prevent him to feel such a primly need like that for warmth?
Making a quick decision without thinking twice she flew into the room, nearing the bed – the very same bed where two days before he had shown her a blink of the pleasure she had found one night later in his arms.
“James?” she whispered, waiting of a reaction of the man, but it didn’t come. Instead of that she recognized the shivers, which shook him from time to time. From her position she could see his eyes now – tarnished and focus less. Suddenly she knew what was happening to him. He had had a shock in the afternoon and a real shock what was an invisibly wound, often much more badly than an open injury to the body. He was suffering in a silent, hidden way and her heart threatened to flow over. 
Slowly not to scare him she let herself down on the mattress behind him, creeping forward to him, calling quietly his name again. Hook didn’t react and Wendy touched his one shoulder, recognized that he had took off the harnish. His skin was cold, new goose bumps built under her fingers. Her motherly instincts kicked in and without any hesitation she pressed herself at his back, embracing him softly from behind, laying her head at his’. She could smell seawater in his curls but nevertheless they weren’t hard. He shivered again and she began to stroke gently over his arms, trying to sooth him only by this calm gestures. And to her surprise she felt herself calming as well. For a long second it seemed to be right and almost normal to sit here behind him and to hold him in her arms, sharing this dark moment with him and to show him that he was not alone anymore.

From far away Hook heard someone calling his name – his true name! The soft voice tempted him to break free from the dark thoughts and the lumpish feelings that held him prisoner and to return to the reality. But he was too far gone by now, to find the strength to let go of the questions that tortured him since he had gone to his cabin after returning to the ship. 
He hadn’t been hungry or thirsty, wanted only to find forgetting in sleep, but the sleep hadn’t come. Instead of this the whole occurrences of the afternoon had played over and over again in his mind. Never before he had been afraid like this. Of course, the crocodile had often hunted him and every time he had been scared, but this time had been more terrible than ever before. It had been a shock to see the beast again. You always would be shocked if you see someone again, of which you thought he or she would be dead. And to slip between the rocks, to be trapped and unable to flee had heighten his fear even more. He had been convinced that he had to die this time, tore brutally apart from the sharp teeth, dying a slow and painful death. But to see HER landing between him and the beast, thinking that she was in great danger had horrified him the most. To believe that she would die for his very eyes, crunched by the mighty jaws, had nearly driven him insane. He could not help himself but to think that she would die, had scared him the most. He didn’t want to loose her or to get harmed, never!
And then he had to realize that everything had been a cruel joke from this flying pest. The whole terror had been for nothing! Why? Hadn’t he suffered enough in his whole life? Hadn’t he been punished enough by loosing his right hand and to never be a whole man again? Was there really a need to torture him more?
Suddenly he felt a soft touch at his shoulder and then two slender arms wrapped themselves around him, while a petite body was pressed against his bare back. Silky long hair stroke over his skin and he felt the warm breath on his cheek, smelling the familiar scent of roses and her. The dark thought backtracked and he felt himself returning slowly to life and reality. She was here! At his side! Again!
He took a deep breath, feeling her slender fingers stroking over his arms and then shyly over his chest, chasing away the steeling chain that had hold him in an icy grip. 
“Why?” he whispered one of the most important questions that came to his mind. “Am I such a monster to deserve this kind of evil ‘joke’? Am I really such a low creature that it is right to toy with me like that?”
She lifted a little bit her head that had still rested at his, and laid her chin on one of his shoulders, tightening her embrace the slightest bit. “No”, she answered silently. “You are no monster! You’ve never been!”
“Than why?” His voice was hoarse. “Why this cruel trick? Of course I have tried to kill Pan and I would do it again by every chance I could get. But I have never done such a thing to him like he to me this afternoon. Never!”
Wendy sighed and leant her cheek against his. “He is a child. Children don’t think straight.”
He was mutely for a long moment, and then he shifted a little bit so that she had to lift her head. She met his gaze – a gaze full of pain and a silent fear she couldn’t really assign. It seemed that he was afraid of what came next. And after his next question she knew why.
“Did you know it?”
She took a deep breath and looked him firmly and sincerely in his eyes. “No!” she answered quietly. “I didn’t know what Peter had in mind. If so I would have try to stop him – or had warned you.” She lifted one hand and cupped his cold cheek. “To play a prank is one thing. To scare someone like this is another thing. I wouldn’t have allowed him to do this to you, if I had known it.”
He swallowed hard, his face still tense. “You have been there”, he said slowly. 
She nodded. “Yes. He said that he wanted to avenge me and didn’t listen to my statement that you had not harmed me. He said that he would teach you a lesson about scaring me. I didn’t know what he and the others had in mind, so I went with them to impede them if it would come to the worst.” She lowered her gaze, couldn’t stand the dull pain in his eyes anymore. “I think I haven’t been quick enough.”
Suddenly he thought of the outcry that warned him in time, before Pan was able to bury his knife in his back. "The sream", he thought aloud. "That was you!?"
She nodded. "Yes. I saw Peter was up to and..." She shrugged and gave him a small smile.
"Thank you", he murmured and lowering his gaze. If it hadn't been for the girl, then... He went silent again, before he wrapped his arms around himself, feeling the first time the low temperature in the room. “I am cold!”
Wendy let her gaze traveling over the man sitting beside her. His gaze went lumpish again and the girl feared that he would return to his dark thoughts.
“Of course you are cold, sitting exposed like this during the half night near the open window. Outside it isn’t so agreeable in the moment. I think it has something to do with Peter’s mood, which isn’t the best in the moment because of our fight.” She bit her lips and made her decision. If she would leave now, he would fall even deeper in his inner suffering and that she could not let happen. God Good, how was it possible that she worried so much about a man she had loathed and hated only three days ago?
She moved to the other side of the bed, unfurled the blankets, lay down and opened one edge to him. “Come!” she said softly, meeting his surprised gaze.
“What…?”
“You are cold – almost frozen to ice. And because there is no chance you could take a warm bath within the next hour, I think it would be the best you will warm up beneath the blankets.” The didn’t spoken words ‘with me’ were nevertheless quietly to hear.
James could not help himself but smiled. There she was: His little Red-Handed Jill and also Wendy Darling. Daring, despising a risk, practically and warm-hearted. And the prospect to find shelter not only beneath the blankets but in her arms as well, was too tempting. Even the hard pirate-captain was almost delighted by this. They both – man and commander – were still chilled to the bones, shook by something too deep to deny it. 
Without another thought – or risking his luck – he let himself sink down and felt Wendy spooning against his back; her warm arms wrapped around him again. For a long moment he couldn’t believe what was happening; that he really laid in the embrace of this mere slip of a girl, who was able to calm and comfort him in an almost alarming way, and that she had offered it by her own free will. Then he relaxed, feeling himself driving to an unfamiliar kind of quietude.
And with that the chills returned. After the first wave of warmth reached beneath his skin he started to tremble again – it even seemed to be more cold than before. It had not only to do with the temperature outside or in the quarters, but with his emotional state as well.
Wendy sensed it almost immediately. She simply knew that the shivers, which shook his whole body, were mainly the tracks of what he had been through several hours ago and the reaction of his body by this. The same urge to calm him as in the afternoon built up in her again, and she snuggled even closer to him, ignoring his nudity and didn’t listen to her inner voice that screamed in alarm not to let herself be trapped by these strange feelings, which awoke again in her. Holding him close to her, she started to let her hand roaming soothingly over his arm and shoulder, burying her face in the wild curly mane his hair was now, inhaling his familiar scent.
Hook had closed his eyes; tiredness was overwhelming him slowly but steady. He forced his lids up again and stared for several minutes in the darkness of his cabin, a part of him relishing in Wendy’s nearness.
“I didn’t recognize what was happening to you before I heard your scream,” Wendy went finally on, feeling the odd urge to explain him the whole mess. “I left my hideaway and flew down, saw the shape of the crocodile and you trapped between the stones.” A shudder shook her petit form. “I thought I would loose you,” she whispered; didn’t notice that she had tightened her embrace. “I thought the beast would kill you and I flew nearer to distract it from you. Then I saw the boys behind the lizard, saw the sticks, which they used to move it and…” She pressed her lips together; her voice was suddenly hard, betraying her still lasting fret. “I cannot remember when I have been this angry before. I chased them away and then flew to you.” She signed. “You know the rest.”
Slowly he turned, wrapping one arm under the blankets around her waist and examined her attentively; a kind of disbelief and daring hope awoke deep in his eyes. “You thought the croc was real and flew down to distract it from me?” His voice was quietly, almost not more than a whisper.
Wendy nodded, her eyes founding his again. “Yes. I… I could not let you die.”
A little bit of the tense left his features, replaced by a softer expression. “You took this great risk by trying to safe me?”
Again she made a consentient gesture. 
For a moment he closed his eyes. “Never do this again!” 
She blinked. “What?”
“Bringing yourself in such a great danger – for me!” He lifted his lids, fixing her. His good hand stroke gently over her waist and back.
A shiver run down her spine – a shiver of the forbidden excitement that only this man was able to wake in her. “You tried to save me as well. You tried to shove me out of the way.”
“Yes,” he answered.
The girl glared intensely at him. “You were afraid that the croc would get me. You have feared more for my own safety than for yours in this very moment.”
For a long moment he laid motionless, then he admitted slowly. “Yes.”
A warm smiled widened on her face and her eyes began to shimmer, but she remained silent. He looked away and she could swear that his cheeks turned slightly pink.
Hook took a deep breath. “It had scared the hell out of me,” he murmured, almost too quiet to could be heard by her. “To think that this monster would kill you, that I would find my doom in its gorge after all…”
He sighed and drew her closer to him, his good hand started to toy with her hair. His gaze traveled over her beautiful face and he was taken again by the soft smile that lay around her luscious lips. To his surprise the passionate heat didn’t come in this moment, but the simple longing to hold her. He offered his right arm as a pillow and Wendy lifted her head, accepted his intention by doing so. For one moment he really smiled, relieved by the again showed acceptance of his mutilated limp.
Wendy sighed as she felt his smooth skin beneath her cheek, her one hand laid against his chest, the other one shyly slid over his left upper arm.
They went quiet again; both hadn’t the need to speak. Everything had been said and they both grew tired more and more; their emotional chaos started to demand its rights. Besides, the last two nights hadn't been exactly unbending for neither of them and now it was late again.
Despising the occurrences in the afternoon James felt strangely calm. Maybe because of her coming, maybe because of her role during this whole mess. She had been there, warning and comforted him; hell, she even called his attention to his state of tears before any of his crew could have seen it. She had spared him another shame and it seemed that she wasn’t repulsed by the weakness he had evinced. That was new to him as well. As the leader of such savage, bloodthirsty pirates, it would be his death to show any sign of missing strength. But she – his Wendy – accepted it and he had the special feeling that she had lost a little bit more of her resolve because of this all. Women! It was true that a man could be old as time itself, but he would never understand a female!
Wendy felt secure and strangely whole again. She hadn’t been not too comfortable to lay alone in bed during the last morning and midday and the last hours. She didn’t dare to finish the thought that she had missed him and his mighty present, but her soul knew that it was true. He had always been a part of her life and now more than ever before. Although she knew that she couldn’t stay the night with him and that she had to return to the hide-out before someone started to miss her, the safety and peace of his nearness threatened to lull her in. Her lids fluttered down and only her strong will took care that she opened them again.
She must had been dozen off, because the moon had changed her position and James was deep asleep. Wendy lifted cautious her head and looked at him. His features were relaxed as his body. He looked so innocence and defenseless; not a bit as the dangerous man he was for real.
She knew that she had to get up and to leave, but his strong warm arms felt so good around her. His breath stroke over her face, his curls tickled her at her cheek. The soft swaying of the ship, the creaking of the planks, the silent noises from the riggings and the fresh air tempted her to simply lay down again. She smelled the wood of the walls and the oil of the neat furniture, the salt of the sea, the sweet of Neverland’s flowers blowing over the waves and James’ familiar scent.
‘Get up!’ her inner voice urged. ‘Get up and flee before he wakes again and won’t let you go! What will happened when John, Michael, Peter and the others miss you and will find you here – maybe in his arms?’
Wendy closed her eyes and told her inner voice to go to hell, then she snuggled back in James’ embrace. Of course she would go early in the morning, but not one bit earlier! She sighed, shifted a little bit and started to doze off again.
James woke and didn’t know why. There had been a movement at his side and that had alarmed him. He was used to the permanent danger that could threaten him at any moment. Tensing his muscles her listened and then he heard the steady breath, felt the soft, warm body in his arms and her scent reached his nose.
Almost instantly his memories returned and his eyes snapped open. He had fallen asleep; even he hadn’t wanted to do so. But she hadn’t gone as he thought she would. She lay still beside him and she was slightly awake. Her soft breath was on his chest, her silky hair spread over his arm and shoulder. He could feel every curve of her body, pressing softly into his. For a moment he played with the thought not to let this chance pass by and to wake her inner fire again, but then he decided against it. They both were exhaust and to feel her so close to him was in this very moment enough to satisfied him. And he was too tired to think about the reason, why alone her nearness was sufficient.
So he buried his face in her hair, murmured something what she couldn’t right understand, slid one leg over hers to trap her and let the warm darkness took him again.
For just a moment Wendy opened her eyes again, recognizing that he had been awake, too, but his deep steady breath proved that he had slipped back into sleep.
Content she dampened her lips and dozed off, happy she had given in to the forbidden temptation to stay this night beside him. Neither of them noticed the shining tiny creature, which sat down at the windowsill, lounged back at the window frame, folded her arms before her chest and drifted off as well.

The sun rose slowly out of Neverland’s sea and woke the first inhabitants of the magical island. The Neverbird spread his feather and greeted the new day with a loud squawking. The mermaids swam up to the surface and giggled in their foreign language. The first animals went to the rivers to drink in these early hours, the unicorn watched over the young born rabbits and roe deer and the fairies flew through the forests and clearings to look after the flowers and trees.
A sunbeam, that perfectly meet her nose, tickled Wendy and she turned her face away into the safety of the broad chest beneath her. The steady rising and falling of it was mollifying and she snuggled even closer to the warm body beside her.
Suddenly she felt a pull at her hair. Not very hard, but strong enough to startle her. Grumbling she slapped after the one who dared to disturb her now. It was too early to wake up and far too comfortable where she lay in the moment.
Who ever it was, who tried to wake her, gave not in this easily and pulled again, this time with more strength. 
With a silent hiss she sat up, ready to say the impossible person a word or two, only to find two tiny hands shutting her mouth. She squinted down along her nose and saw a strange fairy soaring before her. The mystical creature laid one index finger on her mouth, signaled to her to be quiet and beckon to fallow her. The fairy was beautiful – even more than Tinker Bell. She had long golden hair, that waves to her tiny waist and she wore a long silver-white dress. Her wings remembered Wendy at these of a butterfly, even if they were transparent. She looked timeless but somehow older than Tinker Bell, wiser and softer.
The girl searched her memories for a moment. She had seen this fairy before, but when? Then she remembered. She was the fairy who had danced with the young male fairy four years ago in the night of the Indian ceremony, as Peter had shown her the ball of the fairies and had danced with her in the air. And then she knew who soared before her: It was the fairy queen.
Wendy swallowed and bowed lightly, blushing.
The fairy queen smiled, winked and made again a signal to fallow her. Wendy frowned. Why should she fallow a strange fairy and...
Her gaze found the window and now she realized that morning had broken. She jerked. Peter and the other would get up soon and she wouldn’t be there but in the arms of their greatest enemy! She had overslept and now...
As careful as possible she withdrew from James’ arms and stood up. Looking back at him she took a deep breath, regretted it to leave him behind like this – again! But if she didn’t want to let it come to an open war between Peter, the Lost Boys and the pirates then she had to go. But not without...
Careful she bent down and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek. He didn’t move and for a moment Wendy simply watched him, whished for a forbidden second she could stay and never had to go again. Then she shook her head. Nonsense! Of course she could not remain at his side forever. After all he was a pirate and she a young lady – even if she wasn’t that decent any more. She felt heat rising to her cheeks and turned away.
Her gaze felt on his pompously desk, built in dark red, almost black wood and ornate with carvings and long brandished legs. She saw the white writing-feather; the many papers, rolled maps and the thick book of what she thought it have to be the logbook. And then an idea formed in her mind.
Wendy hurried to his desk, took the writing-feather, a peace of parchment-paper and wrote him a short message. She wouldn’t go this time without a word – even if it would be written one. She returned to the bed and laid the note on the pillow beside him.
“I am sorry,” she whispered and went slowly to the fairy queen who was at the open window. Their looks met and the tiny creature lifted both arm, bestowed her with the golden fairy dust.
“Why?” asked Wendy as quiet as possible. “Why do you warn and help me?”
For a moment she was lost in the deep wise eyes of the fairy-queen and she meant to hear words. She couldn’t really understand them but she knew what they meant: “Some things have to be done to help fate going its right way!”
Bewildered the girl climbed on the windowsill and looked one time back, her gaze roamed over the sleeping man on the bed. “Forgive me, James.” Then she took the skies, holding his picture in her heart again to find her happy thought.

Hook woke as Smee knocked and came in. “’morning, Cap’n. Breakfast is ready!” he called cheerful, ignoring the groaning and irritated murmurs from the bed and walked to the great dining table. “The weather is sunny and warm again and I thought you...”
“Smee? Shut up!” he growled, blinking into the light; his good hand groped for Wendy, but the bed beside him was empty. For a moment he frowned. Had it all been a dream that Wendy had stayed last night here with him? Had it been a dream, that she came to him and showed some kind of caring?
His fingers touched something sturdy beside him and a little bit irritated he lifted his head, his gaze found the note, laying beside him. He sat up and took the parchment; saw the elegant handwriting, which was so typical for a woman. She had left him a note?
Almost excited he started to read. He didn’t give a damn thought about this odd feeling of joy about such a small thing like a message – even if it was so untypical for a man like he was.
She had to go, of course she had. She and her blasted urge to take responsibility for these little rats! He pressed his lips together and sighed. After all she had left a note this time; this was a start. She had been at his side the whole night! But this wasn’t what made him suddenly smile. It were the last words of her note, which changed his mood completely: 
‘... Yours Wendy...’

Chapter 7 – The wheels started to move

Wendy knew that she would never make it back to Peter’s hide-out in time. Even with the help of the fairy-queen she would be too late, before the boys awoke. So she decided to turn the tables and flew to a near by lake to take a bath as an alibi for her absence. After all she was a young lady and simply needed a bath in a decent way, which means without the
boys.
Sure as hell she was only three minutes in the fresh, but not too cold water (after she had thanked the fairy-queen for her help), she heard Peter’s voice calling for her, followed by that of John and Nibs. She rolled her eyes – all right, their worries were sweet but they overdid it! – and answered loudly: “I am here at the lake. Don’t you dare come too near! I am bathing!”
She heard a rustle in the bushes and then a dark brown-haired head with spectacles shoved itself through the branches, looking shortly at her and called: “Alarm finished! She is here!”
Wendy folded her arms before her chest and frowned at her brother.
“John! My order is valid for you as well! Turn around!” 
The boy groaned. “Heavens, Wendy, we have bathed together and…”
“That was eight years ago, now turn around!”
“Wendy?” It was Peter, coming backwards out of the bushes to show that he wouldn’t dare look. The girl suppressed a giggle seeing the leader of the Lost Boys walking like this. “We were worried when we woke and saw that you had left. Why didn’t you wait for us?”
“Because I wanted to swim in decent manner and that… Peter! Turn around!”
The eternal boy started to laugh as he saw his friend turning crimson red and ducked under water. “Can you tell me why she is so odd when it comes to bathing in our present?”
John grinned. “That has something to do with being a lady soon!”
Peter shrugged. “It’s silly! But – hey – she is a girl after all!”
Wendy had come back at the surface, hearing their gossips and looked at the two boys, standing directly by the water, and were almost dying of laughter. A wicked gleam sparkled in her blue-grey eyes. ‘Just wait, you two! You will see what you have thereof!’
She dove her one hand under the water and jerked it suddenly up, splattering the two boys completely wet.
Dripping and flabbergasted they looked down at the girl in the water, giggling hystericaly.
Peter and John looked at each other. This they could not stand for! John removed his spectacles and exchanged a gaze with the eternal boy. Understanding each other without a word the both jumped in the lake, rushing after Wendy who squeaked with a high-pitched
scream and tried to swim away as fast as possible. But it was no use. The two boys were quicker. They reached her and ducked her under the water. Instictly she let herself be ducked deeper and began to submerge, swam under the water away and returned to the surface in
the back of the boys, which came up as well, gasping for air.
“Where is she?” Peter asked, washing his eyes clean.
“Don’t know. Just now she was…”
Wendy had neared the boys and gripped their heads, diving them down. “Are you searching for me?” she laughed – and was pulled down by two slender but strong hands.
It lasted for almost a half hour until the three returned to the shore, completely out of breath and laughing like mad. The fight of yesterday was forgotten and Wendy felt very well at the moment.
The two boys left her in peace during her redressing and then the three returned giggling and bantering back to the hide-out for breakfast. For just now the world was right again.

“Smee? Would you please be so kind and make me a bath?”
The old Irishman stiffened dead in his tracks. With what had he angered his captain this much? Because Hook always spoke in this extremely polite tone when he was angry. Carefully he looked over his shoulder and stared with wide eyes at his commander, as he saw
him smiling.
Hook’s look met this of his boatswain. “What is it, Smee?” Before the Irishman could answer he continued. “Ah, I see. Your old back. Let some of the men help you with the buckets.” He nodded friendly to Smee and started to whistle, while he went to his desk.
Smee could only stare at him and listen, perplex at the whistle of his commander. What, the hell, was going on?
“Ugh… pardon me, Cap’n, but are you a’ right?” James lifted his head and laid the papers down on the desk. “Yes, I am very well. Thank you for asking.” He sat down and started to write something. “Mr. Smee, please order the crew to make the ship ready. They can take their time with it, but please take care that we were ready the day after tomorrow in the early evening.”
Dumb and not trusting his own ears the boatswain only nodded.
“And then take some spare time for yourself. You are looking a little bit pale.” With that Hook turned his attention back to his writing, whistling an easy melody. 
Smee watched his captain for several seconds and moved his spectacles back on its right place, because it had slid down his nose. For God’s sake, what was happening to Hook? The whole man seemed to be changed.
Shaking his head he stepped to the bed and saw the note, lying on the pillow. Carefully he peeked over his shoulder – Hook was delved in his writings – and dared to read the short message, written in a beautiful script:

Dear James!
Please forgive me that I have to return to my brothers
and friends, but I have to take care of them. They are
only children and need someone to look after them. 
I cannot write you more because the sun is almost up
and I will even now have a problem to find an alibi to
hide my staying with you the whole night. I am sure we
will see eachother again; the island isn’t that big.
Please don’t be angry with me.
Yours Wendy

Smee read the note again and then he knew what was happening to his commander. He suppressed a grin. No wonder Hook was in this good of a mood. To get a note like this from the beautiful young girl was surely something to lighten up even his normally bad temper.
So, Miss Darling had stayed the whole night with him and this time she didn’t simply flee, she left him a message. This was a change in the whole matter. Besides Smee knew now for sure that his captain hadn’t forced himself upon the girl, what the old Irishman had almost feared, even if it would have been completely atypical for his commander. Hook didn’t
boggle from anything but to handle a lady like this was something he would never do. But Wendy Darling wasn’t a lady – not yet, she was mere a half child – and rather an enemy. Nevertheless she was a shining beauty and Hook seemed to be caught by this. Of course, what man would not?
“Smee? Still tired or are you dreaming?”
The boatswain jerked and laid the note hastily at the night stand. “Sorry, Sir, I… I w… was only…”
“…daydreaming!” James grinned. “Take care that this will not last until the evening, therwise you will missing lunch!”
Again Smee was completely wordless by this almost friendly teasing and nodded. “Aye, Aye, Sir!”
He looked down at the bed. Heavens, he had almost forgotten what a girl could do to a man.

Two days went by without any sign of Hook on the island. This was rather atypical and Wendy, Peter, the brothers and Lost Boys became nervous – of course for different reasons. 
Peter knew his mortal enemy well enough to forebode that the pirate-captain was up to something. He was planning a sort of revenge for the prank, there was not doubt. 
The eternal boy went to the mermaid’s lagoon and asked the beautiful, but dangerous, water-creatures what was going on at the Jolly Roger. Their answers weren’t satisfactory. They only told him that the pirates were swabbing the ship and that Hook played his piano often. But that wasn’t the reason why Peter, was after this talk, deep in thought. It was rather the odd hint of the eldest of the mermaids that things in Neverland would change. Of course she knew more – like the fairy-queen – but she didn’t dare give away the secrets of the future. 
Wendy’s tenseness resulted out of a completely different matter. She had thought James would search for her again to take her back to the ship or the Black Castle. But as the second day neared its end without that only a tip of him had been seen on the island she knew that he was up to more. This time he would take care that she couldn’t escape again and she felt a forbidden thrill by this mere thought. And shamefully she felt a prickle beneath her skin and a pitch in her belly by the imagination of be ravished by him again. The dreams of the last two nights had been unnerving. How crazy could someone be to dream the whole night of making love to one of the greatest foes of the world and to wake up and to be disappointed to find an empty bed and to have a heart-beat like the drumming of horse-hooves during a derby? It was insane, immoral, abashedly, forbidden and… and it awoke a longing deep inside her again, that made her uneasy.
Of course she hadn’t forgotten his warning in the cave. He would seek for revenge and that she should take care that her brothers wouldn’t be near the whole mess then, but until now she hadn’t found a convenient opportunity to speak with John and Michael about it. She was afraid they would ask more questions she couldn’t answer. And she couldn’t and wouldn’t tell them anything of what she had shared with James.
Lost in thought Wendy lifted her basket to collected berries and eatable mushrooms for dinner, went to the entrance and almost run into a little army of Lost Boys. The girl groaned and turned to her brother. “For God sakes, John, I only wanted to collect some berries. Why do you have to build up a bodyguard-group like this again?” She pointed at seven of the Lost Boys who stood at the entrance of the hide-out, armed from teeth to toes, to accompany her like yesterday and the day before.
“Two times Hook had kidnapped you…” John began.
“… and he will seek revenge for our prank three days ago!” Peter added. “You are one of his favourite goals and I will not let any harm let come to you. So the boys will accompany you.”
Wendy rolled the eyes. “Peter, we haven't seen Hook for two days now and…”
“And that make me nervous. The old codfish is up to something. I feel it in my bones!” Peter cut in.
“Because of this John will come with you as well. We don’t want to take the risk that you will be kidnapped again!”
“And by the way we can help you!” Piper piped with his high voice, swinging his basket.
The girl sighed, hoping that James wouldn’t do something stupid this evening like – for example – trying to get her. Not when eight boys were with her and one of them was one of her brothers. For a moment she thought of protest but a look at Peter’s firm face changed her mind. He would never allow her to go out in the forests alone and for some reason she didn’t like it. But now she had no other choice but to obey.
Together the eight boys and the girl struck off to the clearances in the environment. After almost a quarter hour they reached a place full of blueberries, raspberries, currants and wild strawberries and started to collect them. Peter had hunted two rabbits yesterday, had skinned and hung them in the cooler storage room. Now they sputtered over the open fire in the hide-out and would taste delicious together with fresh berries and the bread Wendy had baked. 
It didn’t last long and the eight boys were strewn at large, calling to each other every new find. Of course even this was a game for them, challenged a guess who would collect the most berries.
Wendy was smiling. Virtually she hadn’t had to do anything; the boys did a really good job in braking every record in filling their baskets in no time. Humming a soft melody she sat down on one of the stones near the berry-bushes and relished in the warm last sunbeams of the day. And it had been a day! The first time after Hook had changed her into a woman she had found something of her old childish joshing, played Hide and Seek and even started a pillow fight, which Peter – of course – won. And now dinner was near and…
A warm hand clamped down on her mouth and a strong arm encircled her waist. Before she could start to scream she heard the familiar deep voice at her ear, almost too silent to be understood. 
“Sh, my beauty. Don’t be scared; it’s only me.”
She sighed and relaxed a little bit, glaring careful in the direction where John and Slightly were, but the boys were only to hear.
Hook pulled his hand away and Wendy turned her head the slightest bit, looking directly into his forget-me-not blue eyes. “Are you crazy to come here? I have half of an army with me and…”
“… and they are only children – as your note said.” A smile tugged at his mouth.
“What do you want?” she whispered, hearing with one ear if the boys would return.
“Isn’t this obvious? I want you!” His low voice was a demanding purr and the fire in his eyes seemed to burn her. For a moment her breath was caught in her throat and her heart began to beat quicker, than she shook her head. “You already had me and…”
“And it wasn’t enough, my sweet!” he grinned, bending down to kiss her but she turned away, shocked at how much strength she needed to do so.
“James, please go. I don’t know what to tell them next if you take me away with you right under their noses and convince them again that you hadn’t hurt me. I…”
He took her chin between his fingers, forced her face softly towards him and closed his lips over hers in a quick, but powerful kiss, awakening the somehow missed butterflies in her belly and sent a shiver down her spine. His eyes bored into hers. “I will take you with me, Wendy, now! So do yourself and your friends a favour and come willingly with me.”
“Otherwise?” she challenged and raised one delicate eyebrow, already knowing the answer.
A wicked gleam sparkled in his eyes. “Otherwise I will have to fight the boys off and carry you to the ship like every pirate would do!”
Her eyes went small and her face hardened. “Do you threaten me?”
He only grinned. “It’s up to you, my little wildcat!” 
“So you are blackmailing me!” she ascertained and folded her arms before her chest, letting her gaze roam over his attractive features, framed by his black curls and hooded from his large hat with two great feathers. He wore a dark green coat, decorated with heavy golden embroideries; his familiar weapon sash and a black shirt. The waistcoat was in the same
colour as the coat. Silken black breeches didn’t hide the muscles of his strong legs, ending in his favourite black boots. He simply looked… great and dangerous and forbidden and… And Wendy bit her lips, not recognizing how much this gesture affected Hook. No! This time she would not let these odd feelings overwhelm her, even if the price would be another long night with yearning dreams!
James looked down on her, taking in her whole appearance, while his pulse quickened. Damn, he had missed her! The two last days without her hadn’t been the best of his life – rather the opposite. He was almost angry with himself for letting this girl take such a big influence on him, but he couldn’t help himself any more. In the last two nights he had rolled himself more in the bed than sleeping, longing for the nearness of her soft warm body and her fiery spirit. But if his plan should work, than he had to wait, even if his hunger for her burned deep in his guts and mind. And now she sat before him, looking with big eyes challenging and defiant at him and bit those crimson lips, for which he hungered. Alas, that was an understatement. He was starving to have her again, feeling her wriggling beneath him, her slender arms and legs around him, while he was buried deep inside her… 
He suppressed a sigh as his slightly tense length hardened instantly. If it wasn't for his men hiding several metres away in the bushes and for those damn boys not so far away he would have take her now and here on the soft moss of the forest ground.
Wendy didn’t lower her gaze and looked straight into his eyes – those damn eyes, which had haunted her for years and had a power over her that almost frighten her. His scent lingered in her nose and let her blood flow quicker through her veins while the familiar knot in her stomach tightened. God help her but a totally crazy part of her wished that he would throw her over his shoulder and take her with him. 
“I am not blackmailing you, my sweet little vixen”, he answered slowly. “I gave you a sort of… choice – again!” 
She knew this tone and this facial expression very well. More or less he was extorting her, and that awakened her resolve. “Has any one ever told you, that to ask nicely and polite has often the better successes?”
He grinned again. “After all I am a pirate, my dear! And a pirate does not ask; he takes what he wants.”
Wendy lifted her head, proudly. “And I am a lady after all and…”
He pulled her up and pressed her roughly flush against his body. “I am sure that no lady would give herself this ardently and hungrily to a man like you did.” Amused he watched her turning deep red. Heavens, this mixture of innocence and playing with fire was too tempting.
He wrapped his mutilated arm around her thin waist and cupped her cheek.
The girl’s eyes widened; she knew this look very well. “Don’t you dare to…”
His mouth clamped down on hers, taking immediate advantage of her open lips and kissed her deeply, pressing her lower half fiercely in his’, letting her feel exactly in which state he already was. All demons of the Seven Seas have to succour him but he needed her. He had hungered to conquer her sweet and fresh mouth again, to taste her and to feel her like this. And it took a great amount of strength and will not to pick her up, carry her deeper in the jungle and to ravish her for the next hours. It would have been too hazardous. 
She weakly started to fight, but not very much, rather she clung to him and as he teased her tongue with his, she moaned silently and began to return his kiss more and more eagerly, grinding herself slowly at him. Magma streamed through his body and he knew that he had to end this kiss, before he would lose it. 
Wendy’s lids fluttered down and the knot in her stomach exploded in hundreds of butterflies. She felt the warmth of his strong body that seemed to envelope her whole; she felt his black curls on one of her cheeks and the velvet of his coat under her fingers. She had wanted to defend herself against him and not to give in this time, but her body had another idea. God help her, but she had longed to be in his arms again and to feel his desire for her. Against her will she clawed her nails in the soft fabric of his coat and let herself be pressed into his body. She could feel the stone-hard length that pulsed in his breeches and the sudden emptiness in her being was almost painful. It was completely insane but she wanted him. And even if the ground would open and would swallow them both whole, straight down to hell, she could not help herself. She wanted him!
Suddenly he tore his mouth from hers, his breath was heavy, his eyes a burning depth. “Have I really to ask you to come with me?” His voice was husky, betraying his arousal even if Wendy hadn’t felt the hard proof at her abdomen. 
She swallowed and buried her face in the quilling of his shirt, breathing in his familiar scent. “I… I cannot, James!” She whispered. “I…”
He didn’t listen any more. Without a word he picked her up and turned to carry her to the shores.
“Set me down!” she protested but he only shook his head. 
“No more games, little girl! I will…”
“Let her go, you damn bastard!” The angry scream rang over the clearing.
Freaking Wendy looked over Hook’s shoulder only to find her brother, her step-cousin and the seven Lost Boys stepping nearer. John’s face was red with rabidness while he lifted a cutlass. “Set her down, Hook, this very instant, or…”
The pirate-captain turned around, and seemed to be very relaxed and not a bit alarmed. “Or what, Mr. Darling? Do you really think you have a chance in fighting me?”
“This we will see. Set. Her. Down.”
The boy was serious, there was no doubt. He sighed. “If you insist.” Careful he put Wendy down, holding her close before him and brought his face near to hers. “I am sorry, my sweet, but I think you want the show to go on!” With this he drew his sword and tighten his right arm around her waist just for a moment to let her know that he didn’t intent to hurt her or to use her as bait.
Nevertheless Wendy was more than alarmed. “Please, don’t harm him!” she whispered back. “He’s my brother and…”
“Don’t be afraid”, he softly cut in. “I know and I gave you my word. By the way, there will be no need for it. He and his friends will not interfere for long.” Then he challenged with a loud voice: “What is it, boy? Only words or are you brave enough to let action fellow?”
John clenched his free hand to a fist and lifted his cutlass; wrath burned in him as he saw his helpless sister in the claws of this monster on two legs. “I didn’t remember you as a coward, Hook, or why do you hide yourself behind a girl?” he snarled, ignoring the warning glances of his friends.
“Who says that I am hiding, Mr. Darling? Maybe I simply like to have her near me.”
“Shut up, James!” Wendy hissed, too low to be heard by the boys, then turned her head up to look at him directly. “Please?” she added.
He lifted one brow. “Someday you will have no other choice than to tell them the truth.” Her begging look was enough to let him give in – just this little bit. “All right, show-time!” He started to grin. “And because we have to pretend that you are in the power of a grim pirate now, you have to bear his impossible manners.”
Before she could ask what that meant, he pressed his lips quickly on hers again, while she heard the outraged scream of her brother. Before she could react Hook shoved her behind him. “Hold her, Mr. Cecco!”
Shocked Wendy watched several buccaneers coming out of the bushes and felt a strong hand around her upper arm. With wide eyes she looked up to the great black pirate, who smiled down at her like a wolf. “Hello, Missy. Lon’ not seen, haven’t we?”
Instantly she straightened her shoulders. “Unhand me this moment, Mr. Cecco!”
He chuckled, his white teeth a sharp contrast in his dark face. “I’m sorry, lass, but t’e Cap’n gave an ot’er order. So be decorous and make no problems!”
John stormed forward, ready to attack this loathed blackguard who had dared to compromise his sister by kissing her. The other boys were at his side, screaming war-cries and brandished their weapons. “Mr. Lin and Mr. Jukes, would you please be so kind?”
Even now Hook was calm and if John hadn’t been this outraged he had recognized that the pirate-captain was up to something; but to see his defenceless sister in the arms of the buccaneer and above all this foe had the impertinence to kiss her, had laid a red haze over the gaze of the boy. Because of this he did not hear the warning shout of Slightly, who tried to stop him and in the next moment he was tackle to the ground.
He and the others found themselves in a great net, that had been thrown over them. For just one moment they were all flabbergasted, then they jumped up, trying to cut through the net, inveighing with curses that even had the pirates surprised.
“Listen, Billy, t’ey’re speakin’ like we!”
“Almost, Robert. The dialect isn’t t’at right!”
“But for a start it isn’t t’at bad!” Cookson added, grinning like mad.
“Silence!” By this loud order of Hook all obeyed, including the Lost Boys – even if it lasted for not more then several seconds.
“Coward!” Slightly spat. “Haven’t you the courage to fight us fair?”
Hook’s blue eyes threw daggers. “If you knew what was good for you, Slightly, then you would shut up before my urge to cut all your throats grows too strong!"
“Do you think, we are afraid?” Piper bravely said, but went silent as he caught the gaze of the buccaneer. 
“You should be, boy!” Hook answered almost softly. “Normally no one of you have to expect mercy from me – especially not after what you have done three days ago.” His look roamed over the small, partially paling faces. “And the older, almost former Lost Boys should know me well enough. I am looking forward to have a day of reckoning with every one of you. But to all your luck today I have other things to do. So I will let you live this time.” He nodded to Jukes. “Take two of the men with you and take care that Pan will not so quickly find these rats. One of the longboats will wait for you at the shore.”
The over and over tattooed pirate saluted. “Aye, Aye, Cap’n.”
John looked to Wendy, who was held by Cecco. “Let her go, Hook. If you need a bait for Peter then take me.”
The pirate-captain smiled. “Look, look, what a sacrificing offer. Tell me, Mr. Darling, are all members of your family so brave?”
The boy lifted his face, his eyes were blazing. “What do you know about bravery? You are only strong when you are in superior number!”
Hook grinned. “I’ll take this answer for a ‘yes’. This temper, your sweet sister over there showed the last times, seems to live in everyone of your family.” 
Something in the way Hook’s voice sounded alarmed John more then any threat would be able to do. He looked back at Wendy and for the first time he saw not only his almost two years older sister, but a mere young woman as well. A beautiful, soon to be a young woman.
And even if Hook was the worst villain in- and outside of Neverland, he was also a man. And that there had always been an odd tension between the both was something John had ignored, but not any more. He didn’t have the whole knowledge about what could happen between a man and a woman, but what he had eavesdropped at home between Wendy and their mother and what the other boys said in school was enough to let him put one and one together.
His eyes narrowed and his face turned dark with loathing and fury. “Don’t you dare to touch her!” he whispered fiercely and met the surprised gaze of the pirate-captain.
“I don’t know what you are meaning by this, but I think it has something to do with your petty bourgeois way of view”, he mocked, knowing perfectly well to what the boy referred.
“If you touch her I will kill you!” This was too calm and too intense to be ignored. Hook put his sword back into his sash, demonstrating his mastery thereby and bent down. His gaze would have even scared a lion. 
“Be warned, boy! I am taking challenges to a duel very sincerely and you are too young for it. So do yourself and your sister a favour and do nothing that you both will regret. Do you hear me!”
John swallowed but stood his ground. “I will not let you…”
Hook turned away, before his growing anger overwhelmed his control. “Take them away!”
John was able to cut half through the net. “NO! I will not let you take her with you and…” His further words were stopped, as Jukes seized his weapon-hand, wrenched the cutlass out of the boy’s grip and shoved him down. Then he and two other pirates bound the net together like a sack.
Wendy had started to fight Cecco to get free, as Hook reached them. Fire lay in her eyes. “What have you in mind for them? What will you do with my brother and…”
“Calm down, sweetie.” He nodded to Cecco and the giant pirate let her free, stepping back with the slightest of respect. This girl really had fire, there was not doubt about it. 
Wendy whirled around to James. “Calm down? You are packing my brother, step-cousin and their friends in a net like fishes and carrying them to a place only God knows and have the nerve to tell me to calm down?” Indignantly she pointed to the three pirates who carried the net away together. A little bit shocked she heard the curses of John and Slightly, never thought that the two knew this sort of language.
Hook grinned; Alas, how much had he missed this bundle of pure energy the last two days!
“They will not be harmed. You have my word. And I think it would be healthy for your brother to cool down.”
“If you haven’t angered him so much, he would be ‘cool’!” she gave back. “By the way, what has gotten into you to kiss me before them? Have you gone mad? How should I explain to them that…?”
Cecco, who stood several steps behind, started to cough and met the warning gaze of his commander. Never before he had heard someone who had dared to speak with Hook in this way and still lived. But this girl really was a temptation; of course he had recognized it! He wasn’t blind.
“Mr. Cecco, please return to the longboats and take the other men with you. Miss Darling and I will follow you soon.”
The giant black pirate nodded, suppressing a grin. “Aye, Sir!”
Wendy started to protest but Hook laid his index fingers on her lips. “Be silent now until we are alone!”
It was an order and the girl pressed her lips together. “I don’t take orders from you!” she hissed and Hook rolled his eyes. “Close this lovely mouth this instant, my dear, or I have to gag you!”
Several of the pirates started to laugh as they went by and Wendy blushed. The men had barely gone as Hook looked hard at her. “Two rules, my sweet pig-head. First: never speak in this tone with me again in front of my men; and second: if I give an order then you have to obey. Is this clear?”
Wendy put her fists on her waist. “First, Sir, I am taking no orders from anyone! Not even from you! And second…” She hesitated a moment, than sighed. “Your wish of my chosen words before your men make sense. So I will fulfil it in the future!”
With open mouth he gaped at her. “My wish?” he repeated flabbergasted. 
Wendy could not help herself, but she began to grin. He almost looked cute now. “Yes, your wish, Sir. Of course you didn’t mean ‘order’ because you already know that I don’t…”
She yelped as he seized her around her waist, lifted her up, threw her over his shoulder and started to walk. “I think it is time to point out to you that I am still a pirate and above all a captain. And if you… Stop wriggling!”
“Hey, every lady would try to get free in a situation like this!” she protested.
“A lady: yes. A hoyden like you: only for one of her crazy games!”
Her little fist hit his back. “James Hook, your are the most brazen, insolent, perkiest…” His flat hand landed on her butt, as he mildly slapped her.
“One more word of this and you will know another side of me!” To his own anger his voice didn’t sound this threatening as it should.
“Don’t you dare thrash me like a child!” she spit.
“If you are acting like one of those little rats then don’t be surprised that you will be handled like one of them!” he retorted dryly.
“Little rats? And what am I then?”
“A hell of a wildcat, sweetie!” he grinned, knowing exactly that this would risk her temper more.
“This, Sir, is even from the biological side not possible. My brother could not be a rat and I a cat. Those both species… Hey, I didn’t hit you this time!”
Her butt was slightly burning from another slap by now, what had been more of a teasing than a punishment.
“You are irritating me, girl!”
“Oh, good!” She answered, for what she earned another soft slap.
“Hey, this is enough! Do you have no other arguments?”
“Since when do pirates change arguments with their captives?”
“Since when have you decided to forget that you would like to be a gentleman?”
“I am not ‘like’ a gentleman; I am!”
“Ha, never! No gentleman would carry a lady like this!”
“You aren’t a lady!”
“And you are no gentleman!”
“I am!”
“No, you are not!”
“Yes, I am. But you are no lady, girly!”
“Don’t you dare call me that! You know that I hate it!” she outraged for a moment.
Hook started to grin, remembering very well the reason why the whole mess between the ship’s cook and Wendy had started. He had heard this story several times from his men. “Girly!”
“Codfish!”
For the first time he was called by this name and didn’t get angry. The opposite was the case. The whole situation started to exhilarate him, while he strode through the forest back to the shore, thrilled by the imagination to have the girl shortly at the Jolly Roger and to do with her for what he longed the most in the moment. And even if Pan would find his friends quickly, he would have to search for the ship longer than one night.
“Crabbiness!”
“Villain!”
“Pretend-to-be-a-lady!”
“Freshwater-captain!”
“Impertinent damsel!” he grumbled and had to suppress a grin. Normally he punished every lack of respect, but with Wendy it was another thing. He liked these verbal bantering and her courage.
“Disguised frigate-captain!”
“No more insulting indirectness about my distinction!”
His voice was a low growl.
“What distinction?” she asked innocently.
“If I would be you I would think about the next words very carefully!” he warned.
She didn’t know why, but this all was getting more and more funny. Here she was, carried off like a sack of flour by one of the most dangerous buccaneers of the Seven Seas to his ship – and what he had in mind for the next hours was obvious – and what did she do? Instead of trying everything to escape him and to free her brother and his friends she and the captain throw childish designation at each other. But to hang upside-down had let her blood flow more to her brain and she felt tipsy by now. And above all she had discovered that he really was vain.
“Vainly guy!” she giggled.
He rolled his eyes. What, the heck, was happening to her? One moment she was snarling like a panther and in the next she was acting silly. And by the way: He was NOT vainly!
“Yes you are!” she answered and he comprehended that he had spoken the last sentence aloud.
“And you are disrespectful, pertly…
“In my bathtub I am the captain!” she started to sing and had her next slap a moment later.
“If you slap me one more time, you will regret it!” she hissed everything but serious.
He only grinned. “If you aren’t behaving well within the next moments, then… Wendy Darling! Don’t you dare to open…”
His weapon sash felt to the ground – directly into a bush – followed by his hat. “You said something, James?” she asked ingratiatingly, squeaking as he kneeled down and let her roll from his shoulder on the soft moss and grass. Sniggering she tried to get away from him only to be pinned down by his weight, his face only inches from her away.
“I warned you!” he whispered and trying everything to look dangerous, but it was no use. The moment he felt her beneath him and looked deep into her big eyes, the arduously repressed desire for her overwhelmed everything else. The way her breasts raised, her warm breath stroke over his face and her long hair splayed like brown silk around her was almost too much for him. For two days he had longed to feel her again – all of her! – and now she lay here with him and only several layers of fabric separated them. Alas, he had to have her! Not in an hour but now!
Wendy saw the change in his eyes; the pretended anger disappeared and was replace by a hungry fire that seemed to burn her. She knew instantly what was happening to him. She could feel it and it thrilled her beyond everything else. “You… you cannot…” she began, but he cut in.
“I can and I will, my beauty. Here and now!”
Before she could protest his lips were on hers, his tongue plundered her moist cavern, his hand cupped one of her breasts, while he forced her legs apart and ground himself between them, elicited from them both a moan.
Almost immediately the forbidden fire returned to her and she felt a growing tickling in her most sensitive parts. Her hands – several moments ago trying to push him away – clung to his head, holding him close while she kissed him back; her one leg wrapped around his as she arched against his length. 
He groaned and his heart-beat raced even more. Fire was burning in his veins, his length was painfully hard by now. He felt her soft lips, her slender fingers massaging his scalp, her familiar scent enshrouded him. He longed to feel her skin on his again; to stroke every inch of her smooth, warm body and to taste her very nectar. He wanted to hear her screaming his name and…
“Cap’n?”
Smee’s voice echoed through the forest. “Sir, is everything all right with ya?”
It took all his strength to let her mouth free and with a mixture of moaning and sighing he buried his face at her throat. “I'll kill him”, he whispered, trying to catch his breath. 
Wendy started to get herself again, blushing as she recognized what almost had happened. Dear God, she almost had let him take her outside in the middle of the jungle, where every moment anyone could see them. And why was she disappointed by the interrupting of the old Irishman?
“Get up!” she hissed. “Quick, or will you humiliate me completely?”
He groaned and rolled away from her, trying to build up his wall of discipline again. Wendy quickly stood up and straightened her nightgown, saw the green spots on the white silk and sighed. “Why is my gown every time ruined, when I am with you?” 
“Don’t worry, you will get a new one!” he answered hoarsely, rubbing his face.
“Cap’n?” Smee’s voice sounded more urgently by now.
“If this idiot didn’t shut up soon, Pan will find us even without the tip of his friends!”
What came next Wendy would never understand. Without a second thought she turned in the direction from where the voice of the boatswain had been heard and answered: “We are here, Mr. Smee. One moment please!”
Hook stared at her and met her gaze. “You know, if Smee had scream for me a little bit longer it would be more than sure that Pan would have heard him. You might have forfeited your only chance to be safe from me.”
“Do I have to be safe from you?” she asked back, a wicked smile on her face. ‘Wendy, you are sounding like... like...’ She couldn’t find a word for her behaviour. 
He grinned. “Be sure of it! You do not anticipate what I have in mind for us.”
She blushed. “I think I do know.”
With an elegant movement he stood up, looking deep into her eyes. “So you have chosen?”
She hesitated, than nodded slowly. “For this night.”
He wrapped his arms around her and holding her so close she barely could breath. “It will be more than only one night, my dear. This I promise.”
She swallowed. “James, you know that I have to return and...”
“I will not let you. Besides, the coming night and day will be only for us. There will be no one who will disturb us.”
She blinked several times. “Peter will know that you have taken me to the Jolly Roger and...”
“He will not be able to find the ship.”
She frowned. “What do you mean by this?”
A wicked smile rushed over his features. “That is a surprise.” He kissed her quickly, only to capture her mouth again in a longer kiss; his hook stroke softly over her back, his good hand cupped her butt and massaged it slowly.
Wendy groaned and relaxed in his embrace, which took away all her sane thoughts. Suddenly she heard someone clearing his throat and stiffened. James tore his mouth from hers and frowned.
“Smee! I hope you have a good reason to...”
“I am sorry, Sir, but the ebb begins and if we are not leaving soon the longboats will be caught at land.”
Hook sighed and felt Wendy burying her face into his chest. He didn’t have to look at her to know that she had blushed crimson red. He laughed silently. This girl was a wonder: one moment she behaved like a vixen and the next she was the innocent maiden again.
“My sword and my hat is in that bush over there. Fetch them, Smee. Miss Darling and I will head to the shore.” With this he picked her up and walked away with long, quick steps. He seemed to be in hurry. 
The old Irishman grinned like a madman, knowing exactly why his captain was suddenly so eager to return to the ship. By all goblins of Ireland, but he could understand him and for one moment he wished he could be young again to feel this kind of passion only for one time again.

Chapter 8 – A cherished night

The sun went down as the longboats reached the Jolly Roger. The mighty Spanish galleon waved softly on the crystal clear water; her golden carvings gleamed in the last sunbeams and the convoluted sails seemed to change their colour from white to a decent orange and red. The dark wood, from what the Jolly Roger had been made, shined like refurbished mahogany – dark-red and almost black, while the great lead glass windows at the stern shimmered blue in the evening-sun. The strong ropes beat softly at the four masts and the yards, the black flag with the white skull and the two crossed sabers beneath it fluttered in the low wind. 
Wendy’s heart beat faster, as she looked up at the high exterior wall. As Cecco had caught her five days ago and had brought her to the Jolly Roger, she had been too scared to recognize what a wonderful ship the galleon really was. She could understand completely that a ship was also called ‘the seaman’s bride’. If she would be the captain of such a vessel she would be the most proud being in the whole world. 
“She is impressive, isn’t she?” James’ low voice purred at her ear, as he leaned nearer to her and his left arm, that was around her shoulder, tightened.
Wendy’s gaze drifted from the mighty ship to the man at her side and saw the pride in his eyes, which seemed to be even bluer here at the sea. Once more she felt drawn to them, nearly sinking into them and hastily she let her look roam over his lightly tanned face. His black curls and the feathers of his hat wafted in the breeze; the dark-green velvet of his coat mirrored slightly the orange-red of the sun and his weapon-sash reflected the last beams like fluid gold. 
A soft smile played around his lips, almost dislodging his normally arrogant feature and it caught her breath in her throat for just a moment. He looked like a king; prideful, puissant, self-aware, dangerous handsome and… “Glorious!” she whispered. 
He grinned wickedly. “The ship?” he asked innocently, knowing exactly what she had thought. Her mind was open to read on her beautiful face and in her big dove-blue eyes. 
She seemed to awaken, realizing what he had asked and that he had seen through her. She turned crimson red and dug him lightly. “The ship, of course!” she mumbled and earned a hearty laughter from James. 
“Of course!” he chuckled, exchanging a quick look with a hidden grinning Smee, while the men, which rowed the longboat, pressed their lips together to stop themselves from laughing. They all had realized by now that the blood-young beauty had managed to catch their captain – more or less. Several minutes later Wendy climbed up the rope-ladder to the main-deck, Hook was directly behind her. She didn’t know how he managed it with only one hand and the sharp blade of his hook, but he was even quicker than her and she hurried not to hinder him. 
James didn’t mind the whole situation one bit. To have her small butt only inches from his face and to feel the warmth of her little, delicate – and dirty – feet near his guts were something he could get used to. During their short travel from the shore to the ship he had been able to rebuild his control, but with this view before his eyes he felt the heat of his desire returning with all it’s might. Alas, but if he wanted to climb the rest of ladder without too much pain and to reach his cabin in a decent way, then he had to dominate his passion for some minutes more. 
Wendy reached the main-deck and a strong hand offered her help to climb on the ship. She recognized Sky, an older pirate with grey hair, and took his offer. Hook needed no help and followed her directly, nodding shortly to Sky. Then he turned around and waited for his boatswain. The old Irishman was wheezing as his head appeared at the small door in the rail and his face was red with exertion. 
“Mr. Smee? You know what to do!” Hook only said and the addressed man made a consentient gesture, struggeling for breath. 
Without another word the captain lead Wendy to the stairs to the upper abaft-deck, while the remaining pirates, which had accompanied him, climbed onto the ship and went to the riggings, ordered with a rough voice by Smee. Wendy’s gaze traveled over the horizon to the sinking sun. The water glistened like thousands of diamonds. Some gulls squawked in the air and the soft breeze went cooler. 
“After you, my beauty!” whispered James’ dark low voice, while he made an elegant, inviting gesture in the direction of the door to his cabin. 
Wendy swallowed and looked over her shoulder up to him. The sun was nothing against the fire in his eyes. A shiver ran down her spine. She thought she could feel his burning hunger with every fiber of her being. “Would you mind if I stay a moment? The air is so…” 
“Into the cabin with you, girl!” he growled. “Now!” 
She didn’t recognized herself as she smiled sweetly at him and battered her eyes. “Please? A strong man like you must be able to control his emoooooaaaah…” 
He threw her over his shoulder again, ignoring her protests and the laughter of his men and strode to his cabin, opened the door, stepped inside and kicked the door shut. 
“Set me down!” she screamed, anything but sincere. “I am not a sack of flour!” 
“No, you are a master in tempting my nerves!” he retorted, walking to his bed – on the way he lay his hat on the desk and let his weapon-sash fall to the ground – and tossed her on the blankets and the mattress. 
She cried out and started to sit up, as he let himself fall on the bed-edge, pinning her down with the weight of his upper body. “Is this how a gentleman treats a lady?” she asked with played indignation. 
He grinned evilily. “No. That is how a pirate treats his lover, if she dared to let him wait too long.” 
“Dare to let him wait too long? Dare? Who do you think you are to think that the whole world is only waiting for y…?” 
His mouth closed over hers, cutting off her words. His good hand buried into her scalp, holding her still while he kissed her with a cupidity that frightened her just for a moment, then she slowly lifted her arms and wrapped them around him. She felt the soft velvet beneath her fingers and his thigh back-muscles; the buttons of his coat and waistcoat pressed through the thin material of her nightgown, while the heat of his skin radiated even through the thick velvet. It burned into her own skin and waked the butterflies again, which seemed to turn into sparks, setting her whole body on fire in no time. 
Her pulse quickened, her heartbeat fastened and the urge to hold him close was overwhelming. Her embrace tightened as she returned his kiss with a passion that would have shocked her, if she had thought clearly. But all sane thoughts started to leave her. She knew that it was mistake to give herself again to him, but she was helpless against the yearning ache in her lap and her whole being that only he was able to calm. The last two nights she had dreamt of being in his arms again, had woken up sweaty, with a throbbing longing in her most sensitive parts of her body and now it was going to be real again. Only that counted in this moment. She wanted him to take her, to make her his again and to play with her body in all ways she could think of. And the knowledge that it was completely reprehensible and forbidden to sleep with this dangerous man, who was also her virtual enemy, heightened her excitement even more. 
Hook was definitely lost. His suppressed desire for her – especially in the last hour – let his control burst. He loosened his grip from her hair and let his hand travel down her throat over her breast, fingering at the bottoms of her nightgown, eager to feel her soft skin again. Impatient he ripped the gown open, mingled her protest with a new savage kiss and cupped one of her small breast, massaging the tender flesh. 
A moan escaped her throat while she arched against his hand, the ripped nightgown completely forgotten. As he ended the kiss, what seemed after an eternity, and closed his lips around her other nipple, teasing it mercilessly with his tongue, she gasped, pressing his head closer to her. The blood sang in her veins, the skin of her back constricted and a shiver ran through her whole body. His beard scratched her lightly, building a sharp contrast to his smooth lips; his heavy breath stroke over her exposed chest and his talented tongue drove her almost crazy. As he gently bit her, she screamed, starting to wriggle beneath him. 
James sat up, doffed off his coat and waistcoat and stood off to get rid of his boots and breeches. His length throbbed painfully by now and he felt sweat on his back and forehead. His mouth went dry as he looked down on the beauty lying on his bed. Her eyes were shining in a light he had first seen three nights ago; her swollen lips trembled and were red like cherries and her face was flushed. The ripped nightgown and her exposed breast let her seem to be completely defenseless, which thrilled him even more.
Seeing his problem with his shirt she sat up and knelt on the mattress before him, starting to help him with it. 
She didn’t dare to look up him, biting, with returning shyness, her lips. Recognizing it he took her chin in his hand, lifted her head and kissed her again, his long curls falling over her like a curtain.
“Don’t be ashamed, my sweet!” he whispered huskily, boring his gleaming gaze into hers. She nodded slowly, deciding to send the decent Miss Darling to hell this night, and reached for him. With slightly trembling fingers she undid the cords of his shirt and helped him to pull it over his head. Sheepishly, she let her hands wander over his shoulders, down his chest and over his flat belly, elicited a groan from him. His hot skin felt like silk, the few dark hairs on his chest didn’t diminish it the slightest bit. Her look fell on his erect nipples and suddenly she wondered if it would feel for him likewise, if she would fondle him the way he did with her. 
Ever so softly she bent forward and kissed his chest directly over his wild beating heart, her hands almost cupping his breast, while her thumbs stroke gently over his nipples. He gasped and looked down on her surprised, her tender touches sending shiver through his body, finding a throbbing echo in his guts. 
Wendy smiled. It seemed that he liked it and dared more, as she kissed one of his nipples, closing her full lips around it and licked it gently. That did it. Hook’s head fell into his neck, as fire roared through his veins, erupting in a loud moan. To feel her soft lips in this way, her slender hands massaging his torso and her warm breath breezing over his skin was almost too much. He held her head closer, stroked through her silken hair and closed his eyes, relishing in the tenderness she gave him. 
She drove her attention to his other breast, giving it the same care as the other one, listened to his throaty moans and looked up to him. The beginning ecstasy on his face aroused her even more, as she already was by now. It was strange, but the power she seemed to have over him thrilled her. 
Suddenly he bent down, kissed the top of her head, pulled her hair to the side and sliced his hook through her whole gown at her back. “James!” she protested. “You cannot…”
Without a word he ripped the remaining silk from her body, pulled her flush against him and kissed her passionately as he was going to devour her; his good hand roamed over her back to her butt, pressing it shamelessly to his still clad length. He couldn’t wait anymore. The painful longing was unbearable by now.
“Help me with the boots”, he whispered hoarsely, knowing that he couldn’t bend down now. He let himself fall on the edge of the bed and Wendy knelt before him, taking off his boots with shaking hands, while he undid the harness. She wasn’t even finished when he wrapped his arms around her small form and pulled her beside him, kissed her deeply and stood one last time to remove the rest of the remaining boot and his breeches. 
Wendy’s eyes widened. She had repressed the memory how large he was and stared with a dry mouth on his member, shimmering in an angry red. 
She met his gaze and felt a wave of lust running through her. She shifted a little bit to make room for him and he fallowed the wordless invitation, sliding over her and straddled her legs with one knee. He could smell her arousal, mingled with her own familiar scent and took in her raging breath and her blazing eyes. “I cannot wait any longer, my beauty!” he murmured, stroked with his good hand down her soft body to its middle and fondled her most sensitive spot. She moaned and arched against his fingers, wet and ready for him. With one swift stroke he entered her, gasping as he found home into her lap, eliciting a low scream of the young girl beneath him. 
A slight pain shot through her as his stone-hard member stretched her – her muscles still weren’t used to this kind of invading – but it passed over quickly, replaced by the intense pleasure she had longed for. She wrapped her arms around him and matched his strokes, arched against him, relished in the beginning ecstasy. She wanted to feel more of him and clamped around him, hearing him groaning, before he kissed her, nipping at her lips and bit not too gently in her throat. This only inflamed her more, let her wind her legs around his, while she called his name. She could feel it building, more and more – this heat that balled into a tight knot between her folds and grew to an almost painful level. Helpless she begged him to not let her down now, to end this sweet torture by letting her come. 
She met his heated, triumphant gaze, before he suddenly sat up, lifted her legs and pulled them over his shoulders. She cried out as she could feel him deeper than ever before in her; new pain mixed with heightened sensation. He sped up and Wendy was utterly lost, babbling his name and nonsense in one. She couldn’t breath anymore, the world started to skip.
James’ look was fixed on the shiny, slender creature, in which he was buried and which wriggled before him. Her angelic face showed sheer ecstasy, her glassy eyes stared to the ceiling, her slender fingers clawed into his arms, while her legs tighten around his neck, nearly strangled him. Sweat glistened on her pearl-white skin, dampening her wavy hair. Her stammered words turned into loud moans, her silky walls clamped down on him, starting to drive him over the edge.
He couldn’t hold himself any longer and let go of the rest of control. Savagely he took her, forgetting any care, seeking almost desperatly for his release, until he felt the fire consuming him whole. Everything in him tightened before he was overwhelmed by a powerful orgasm, shooting his seed deep into her womb, roaring his final coming pleasure to the whole world, mixed with her screams as she fallowed him.
Wendy thought she would die, as he drove over and over in her again, taking her with a wildness that almost hurt, if it hadn’t felt so good. And then she couldn’t stand it anymore and gave in into the inferno that burnt her. Her orgasm hit her with all its might, washing her away into a dark hot sea of emotions, where she surrendered completely to the man who gave her these pleasures. 
She felt his weight on her, heard his raging gasps and wrapped trembling arms around him, letting out a little sob. God, no one could ever describe what she felt when she was with him. It couldn’t be normal to find these sensations with him, or? She felt detached from the whole world, soaring in a warm breeze of fulfillment and peace, while her limbs shivered. Her back and legs ached, but it was a nice aching. She felt the warmth deep in her womb and his soft member, still deeply buried in her. It was right to be still entwined with him – almost as if he belonged there. 
Lost in thoughts about nothing she stroked over his back – damp with sweat – drifting between the worlds in a warm ocean of light and stars; her only hold was him. His face lay at her throat, his good hand massaged ever so lightly her shoulder, and his right arm lay relaxed beside him. It lasted long before they returned the slightest bit to reality.
Wendy’s gaze roamed through the part of the cabin she could see. Candles, she hadn’t realized at her arrival, sent golden light to the room and she recognized that the sun had gone down completely, because it was dark outside. Taking a deep breath she pulled James closer to her, relishing in his nearness.
Slowly he lifted his head and looked down on his young lover. He saw her shiny eyes and the drying tears on her still flushed cheeks. “Are you all right?” he asked hoarsely, remembering that he had lost every control. “Have I hurt you?” He almost feared the answer and felt great relief, as she shook her head. 
“No”, she whispered, lifting her head as well and buried it in his shoulder. “It was like magic... so beautiful...” Tears glistened in her eyes, overwhelmed by the sweet wild emotions and the sudden tenderness she felt for the man above her. 
“You are beautiful!” he murmured, kissing her softly, before he slipped out of her, rolled beside her and took her with him. With a sigh she snuggled closer to him, shoved one leg
trustingly between his’ and laid one arm around his waist. Wordlessly they simply enjoyed the presence of the other and the warm glow of the still lasting aftermath until they drifted off into a soft slumber. 

A gentle stroking on her cheek and a deep, warm voice woke her two hours later. Sleepily she looked up straight into his smiling face. He wore his dark-red housecoat and his curls fell down in a mess. “Sweetie, if you wish to take a bath, then it is ready.” 
For a moment she had to comprehend what he said, then she sat up excited. “A bath? A real bath with bubbles and soap and warm water and...” 
He grinned, touched by her almost childish joy. “Yes, a real bath. So if Milady is ready to leave the bed for a while and to give my modest bathtub the honor with her presence, then she only has to go over there behind the Spain wall and the little luxury, I have to offer, is all hers.” 
She laughed. “I thank you so much, Milord. The lady is ready to leave this noble bed, if Milord would be so polite and turned around.” 
He stared at her for several seconds, then he laughed as well, using her family-name as a pet-name as he had done at their first meeting. “Darling, don’t tell me that you are too shy to walk like Eve in paradise before my eyes after the last hours!?” 
She blushed and pulled the blanket over her exposed breasts. “I am still a lady!”
He laughed harder. “Of course, and I am the sultan of the Ottoman Empire!” 
“Where is your turban, great sultan?” she asked teasingly. 
He bent down. “Two choices, little witch: a long discussion about your decent way of view or a warm bath.” 
Pouting she stood up, which made him grin widely. She held his gaze, while she took one of the blankets and winding it around her, giving him a triumphant look, feeling satisfied by his disappointed countenance. As she strode away he suddenly gripped for the blanket and pulled it away, grinning like mad as she whirled around, her face turning deep red. “James! That really is...” 
“Nice!” he cut in and let his gaze travel over her slender body. As she started to cover her breasts with her arms he was at her side with one long step. “No, my beauty. I told you before to be never ashamed of yourself.” Softly he enfolded her arms. “Don’t hide from me”, he whispered. “There is no need for it. Not after what we have shared – and still do.” 
She bit her lips. “Please understand me. I... I am not used to being nude in front of someone else and...” 
He kissed her tenderly. “I know, my little innocent. And it is all right. After all you are really a little lady.” He stroked her cheek. “But I love to see all of you. You are much more beautiful than even every fairy could ever be.” 
She blushed again and lowered her gaze. “James, maybe I am a little bit pretty but there are...” 
He took her in his arms. “No! You are more than ‘a little bit pretty’. You are the most glorious creature I ever have laid eyes on and...” He stopped, his cheeks turned pink. “And now I will shut my mouth before I sound completely like a poof.” 
Wendy could not help herself but laughed. Warmth ran through her, as she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him. “You and a poof? Never!” With that she turned around and wanted to go to the Spanish wall, as his hand landed with a soft smack on her butt. “James!” she outcried, throwing a blazing gaze at him only to see and to hear him laughing. 
“Sorry, kitten, but I couldn’t resist.” 
Grumbling something about ‘control’, ‘manners’ and ‘men’ she hasted to the Spanish wall, only to stop dead in her tracks. “Modest bathtub?” she squeaked. “Then I don’t want to know what you are calling luxury!” 
She heard him chuckle: “I am calling a separate bath-room luxury.” 
Wendy shook her head. “But comprehend to a separate room a bathtub made out of marble and partly covered with gold IS pure luxury.” Flabbergasted she looked over the great, almost white bathtub with its golden decoration and the mighty paws as feet. 
“It’s only a souvenir from a French ship I once captured.” 
Wendy shuddered inwardly. It was easy to forget that her lover was in reality a pirate – a criminal! James Hook could behave like a gentleman and when she looked at his handsome features and his sinister appearance, she was thrilled by it, forgetting his ‘job’ completely. But after all he was someone who despoiled other people and killed his enemies without hesitation. ‘This bathtub surely belonged to a very rich man – who earned his money by slave-driving other ones. And now it stands here and waits for me. And after all it is only a bathtub!’ 
“I think its former owner didn’t enclosed you in his night-pray”, she called. 
Hook laughed again. “I think so!” 
Wendy grinned and felt the night’s cool air touching her, coming through the wide-open windows.
Carefully she stepped to the tub and put one foot inside the bubbled water. “The temperature is absolutely perfect!” she burst out and jumped into it with a splash. The warm, well smelling water surrounded her and she sighed deep as she lay back. The fluid warmth relaxed her still tensed muscles and she winced a little bit as the soaped water roamed over her lightly soar folds, then she decided to didn’t mind it. The bubbles tickled her wherever they touched her skin and to feel the calming waves sliding over her was like heaven. 
“Good?” came the question from somewhere out of the cabin, sounding almost eager. 
“Splendorous!” she answered, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. Had it really been seven days since she took her last real bath in London? It felt like an eternity. 
“Take your time, my dear. And when you are done, dinner will be ready.” 
That woke her whole spirit. “Dinner?” 
“Yes. I am thinking that you are rather hungry.” 
She giggled. “I am starving!” 
“Of course you do! Evedentally the evening was laboring for you.” That sounded far too satisfied.
“Vain guy!” she whispered, giggling more as she heard him growling: 
“For the last time: I am not vain!” 
“No, of course not”, she teased. “You are only satisfied with yourself, proud of what you have done to a poor young girl and triumphantly arrogant about your victory to seduce the named young girl – again!”
“Despising the fact that this ‘poor young girl’ is a hell of a wildcat and tore half of the back of the really innocent man in this whole matter.” 
“You and an ‘innocent man’?” she gave back, her eyes still closed. “Rather the sun will rise in the west and the Thames flows backwards before you are...” She felt a warm breath on her face and then his lips claimed hers. For a moment she was shocked and her eyes flew open, then she simply gave in and wrapped her arms around him, meeting his warm eyes. “You are very impolite, Sir!” she whispered. “After all you are interrupting a bath of a lady.” 
“I am so sorry, Milady, but I thought you would be lonely.” He stood up and gave her a goblet with wine. Hesitantly she took it and nipped on it. It was a white wine and tasted fresh. She took several sips more, before he offered her to stand the goblet at the side. “Thank you!” she said softly and watched as he put the goblet on one brink of the tub. Then he undid the knot of his belt and let the housecoat slide from his shoulder. 
Wendy’s eyes went wide. “What...?” she began, but went silent as he started to climb into the bathtub. 
“You are allowing?” he asked with false politeness. 
Flabbergasted she could only stare at him. In the golden candlelight his lean body was even more breathtaking; his dark curls played around his broad shoulders like the mane of a lion; his smile was far too impertinent while his blue eyes sparkled. Before she could protest he gently tugged at her to make room for himself and slid behind her in the tub. Almost instantly she went rigid. 
“Relax, Wendy”, he whispered, pulling her back at his chest and wrapping his arms around her. “There is nothing better than to share a warm bath in such a lovely night as this one.”
For several moments she still remained stiffen, her acquired manners were still strong in her; then she decided that it felt too good to protest and snuggled closer to him. It was a familiarity what almost scared her, but it was in an odd way all right to share this intimacy with him. 
For several minutes they remained silent, enjoying the warm water. James reached for the goblet and set it on her lips, let her drink several sips and used the same spot than she to drink as well. It was a gesture that was sweet and tempting in the same time. Blushing a little bit she leaned back and sighed, closing her eyes. To feel his strong arms and legs around her in the middle of this warm water was almost too good. 
Suddenly a knock at the door, followed by a “Cap’n? I am bringing the dinner!” 
Wendy muffled a scream and tried to duck under, only hindered by James. “It’s all right, Sweetie!” he whispered. “He cannot see us!” Then he lifted his voice. “Thank you, Mr. Smee. Place it on the table. Is everything as I ordered?” 
“Of course, Sir!” 
“Thank you and good night. I don’t need your service until tomorrow.” 
“T’ank you, Sir, and a good night. For you too, Miss Wendy!” 
Steps went by and left the cabin. The door was shut and silence returned. 
Wendy was crimson red. “What will he think of me now?” 
James grinned. “What everyone is thinking on this ship: that you are a beautiful young woman who had managed to distract their captain.” 
She groaned and shook her head. Chuckling he leaned back and pulled her with him. “Calm down, honey. We have a little time left before the water cools down.” 
“And the dinner?” she asked silently. She could hear the smile in his voice.
“Cannot grow cold, because it isn’t a heated dinner. It’s too late for it now and we both don’t want a heavy stomach, eh?” The ambiguous tone was not to ignore. 
“You are impossible!” she mumbled, repressing a giggle. 
“Why?” he pretend to be clueless. 
“You know exactly what I mean!” she gave back, feeling his lips on her temple. 
“No, my sweet. I guess that you have to enlighten me!” He was teasing her, there was no doubt.
Giving into her urge to giggle she answered: “Who could have more knowledge as you, oh great Captain? Shall a little girl like me really dare to ‘enlighten’ you about things, you knowing the best?” 
She heard the laughter rumbling in his chest. “I thought I would do you a favor, little saucy!” 
Indignant she turned her head and looked up into his grinning face. “What is it with you and all the crazy pet-names you have for me?”
Amused he let his gaze roam over her angelic face, taken by the hidden shine in her now flashing eyes and pouting lips, which tempted him to kiss her again. The feeling of her soft body – laying on his – and the warm waves of the water relaxed him more than anything else. He couldn’t remember when he felt so content like in this moment. It was, as if her presence tamed the raging pirate in him and calmed down the hyperactivity that had drove him sometimes almost mad. The foul taste of bitterness, sorrow and hate was replaced with her sweet scent, so familiar by now. Her way of teasing him showed that she saw in him a normal human being and not the monster he thought of himself. He felt his heart lighten, in which she had managed to wriggle in. It was true, as he had to admit, she really was under his skin and she had found an opening in the thick wall he had built around himself to slip in – directly in his black heart. And he didn’t mind it a bit, even if it sounded odd for him. He felt whole with her and with the world at peace. Even the thought of Pan didn’t disturb him in this very moment.
Gently he lifted his good hand and let his index-finger wandering over her nose, remembering her question. “All these names fit perfectly well!” 
“What? Crabbiness, wild- or hellcat, saucy, hoyden, witch, pig-head, vixen and the other nice things you dare to compare me to?” 
“Don’t forget sweetie, honey, darling and so on”, he cut in, knowing what her reaction would be. And sure as hell: 
“Yes, in connection with the other ones!” She dove her hand down and splashed some water at him. For a moment he looked flabbergasted at her – didn’t there remain the slightest bit of fear in her? – than a very wicked grin skimmed over his face.
“This is exactly such a reason why I call you all these names.” With that he gripped her shoulders and ducked her under. Her yelp was cut and she came up puffing and blowing.
“You… you…!” she began, pressing her lips together as she saw and heard him roaring with laughter. “Not with me, you… You pirate!” She bent forward, gripped one of his legs and pulled with all her might. 
The marble was slick from the soaped water and he hadn’t reckoned this kind of attack. A second later he found himself under water, splashing a lot by trying to sit up. Wendy perched on the edge of the tube, holding her belly, shaking with laughter. His long black curls hung into his face like a veil and of what she could see of his face he was totally perplex.
James couldn’t believe what she had done; that she had been able to take him by surprise. He, the mighty captain of the Jolly Roger, even feared by Barbecue… And this slip of a girl had the nerve to duck him in his own tub? 
“Wench!” he growled, reaching for her and pulling her back in the tub, despising her not so sincere bridling. 
“Let me go!” she laughed and started to giggle hystericaly as he tickled her. “Stop it!” she begged out of breath, trying everything to avoid is merciless fingers. She even splashed him again but it was no use. “Please, please stop it!” she screamed out of breath and did the first thing that came into her mind. She wrapped both arms around his neck and kissed him, shoving her tongue boldly between his lips. 
Immanently he stopped his assaults, pleased by her taking the initiative. He pulled her closer to him and returned her kiss, sucking softly at her little tongue, relishing in her sweet taste. His good hand stroked over her back, kneaded her waist and hip down to her thighs. Her little breasts were pressed against his chest, her warm breath stroked over his cheek and she moved slowly against him. 
Almost instantly new lust awoke in him. Heat flow to his guts, his length hardened again. Devil and Hell, but he could not get enough from her. His hunger for her wasn’t sated and it seemed that this would never be the case. His fingers slid between her legs and stimulated her most sensitive part. Wendy moaned in his mouth, let one hand stroke down to his chest and started to fondle him again. She ended the kiss and let her head fall into her neck, as one of his fingers entered her, while his thumb pressed softly between her folds, stroking over the little pearl between them, driving her almost mad. She bucked into his hand, bent her head and bit him gentle in the throat, while her hand wandered down more. For a moment shyness returned, then she carefully touched is already stone-hard member. 
He almost jumped up, pressing his lids shut and moaned loudly. Intense joy lay on his face, making Wendy’s chest swell with pride. Ever so gentle she stroke over the smooth sensitive skin, blushing a little by the thought of what she was doing, but the ecstasy on his features was enough to let her continue. 
He was in heaven. It couldn’t be otherwise. To feel her slender fingers touching him in this way tore him from reality and pulled him into a world of sheer pleasure. He whispered her name, begged her not to stop without recognizing, what he was doing. He felt the rising heat in his guts and the urge to loose control, but an inner voice told him not do so – not yet. She was still too young and innocent and he didn’t want to shock her too much. Even if it felt like a touch of paradise he stopped her softly, kissing her deep as he saw her asking look. 
“Did I hurt you?” Her voice was small, letting him smile tenderly. 
“No, my sweet”, he murmured huskily. “But I want to be inside of you now.” 
She nodded and started to stand up but was held back by him. “Where do you think you’re going?”
Surprised and a little bit uneven she answered: “I thought you want… the bed… I mean…” She turned crimson red and James chuckled, in a voice rough with desire and warmth. 
“Come here!” he whispered, pulling her softly to him. “Sit down on me.” 
Uncomprehending she obeyed and felt his good hand and mutilated arm around her waists, which guided her. The tip of his swollen member touched her throbbing womanhood and then he let her down on his shaft. 
Wendy screamed surprised, feeling him deeper as ever before and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. He stretched her more, seemed to reach her very core and she closed her eyes of the sheer sensation that washed over her. Slowly he began to move, urging her gently to match his movements and she understood quickly how she had to move to give him and herself the pleasure, for which they both longed. 
The warm water enveloped them, heighten the beginning ecstasy. James grounded into her, looked up salacious to her and bent for, teasing her breasts with kisses and sucking, making her sighing and wild, while her nails dug into his skin. 
He felt the heat building, the craving release was so near and then – suddenly – she slowed down, moving unbearable dilatory. He saw the wicked gleam in her eyes, while her slow movements were a sweet torture he couldn’t stand any longer. “Move, girl!” he demanded fiercely, receiving a triumphant smile from his young lover.
“How did your own medicine taste, great Captain?” she whispered huskily.
He growled and gripped her hips, trying to force her to a quicker speed but she nearly stood up, grinning as she saw his building irritation. He pulled her roughly back, turned with her to one side and plunged into her, taking her with a cupidity and a power that took her breath away. 
Wendy felt helpless, she was completely in his clutches and could do nothing, except hold onto him and let herself be thrown over the edge, as the pleasure almost drove her insane. She came violently, screaming his name, biting in his shoulders. Her head bumped at the tub wall, but even she didn’t register it. She rode on the waves of her ecstasy and clung to him, almost sobbing in pleasure. 
He had followed her only seconds later. As her silken walls clamped down on him and he heard her screams he lost it, thrusting into her savagely and erupted like a volcano. He spent himself several times, unable to take any control over his body until he could calm down, laying his head on the tub wall and pulling her closer to him. Out of breath he closed his eyes, his heart pounded like after a Marathon-run. Heavens, this girl would really be his death some day – not by chanting him to doom, but by giving him a heart-attack because of their intense lovemaking.
“This screams for revenge, little vixen”, he managed to get out after a minute. 
She giggled and snuggled firmly to him, rubbing her cheek against his shoulder. “Should I make my testament?” 
“It will not be fulfilled!” he answered, a grin tucked at his mouth. He opened his eyes, looked for a moment at the ceiling and then at her. “My own medicine, eh? The next time I will let you invoke me to let you come!” 
She sighed and closed her eyes. “Never!” 
“Is this a challenge?” 
She nodded. “Aye, Captain.” 
As he remained silent she opened her eyes again, looking directly into his flaming blue depths. “This, my sweet, is a challenge I will take!”

More than a hour later they sat at the table; that meant, Hook sat at the table and Wendy was on his lap, wearing one of his shirts and smiling tiredly as he offered her a piece of cheese that he shoved her into her mouth. 
“Just look”, he teased silently. “Now she even feeds out of my hand.”
“Don’t think that this is over, James Hook!” she grumbled, drinking from his goblet. 
He chuckled. “I would have been disappointed, if you would have give in that easily.” 
“Easily?” she weakly flared. “I thought I would die!” 
He grinned as if she had made a special compliment. “You only fainted, Sweetie, and this wasn’t the first time.” 
She dug him lightly, pouting a little bit before she took the next bite of the cheese and bread and a sip of the wine. 
He had kept his promise. As they had left the bathtub and were almost dry again, he had tossed her suddenly over his shoulder, had carried her back to the bed and had taken care that she really pleaded him desperately to let her find release. It had cost him an amount of will and strength, because she had been so tempting in this moment, but he had held himself back, teasing and stimulating her mercilessly until she had begged him sobbingly to come to her. She had fainted after it and as she had awoken again and he invited her to the dining-table she had been unable to walk. He had carried her, while she hung bonelessly in his arms and was even poised now to be fed. 
She yawned and lay her head on his shoulder, relishing in the peaceful night and his protecting presence. Her look grazed the open windows and she frowned. “Didn’t you fear Peter will fly through them?” 
She heard him chuckle. “For that the flying brat had to find the ship first and this will be impossible.” 
She blinked surprised. “How…?”
“Didn’t you feel it, kitten?” 
“What?” 
He grinned. “We are driving. Don’t you feel the different waving of the Jolly Roger?” 
“We… we are driving?” she asked, her tiredness suddenly forgotten. 
He nodded. “We are circling around the island in a certain distance. It is night and Pan will not be able to see us. And a search in the darkness is useless. He maybe is a pest, but I have to admit that he isn’t an idiot. He knows that he has no chance to find the ship now.”
Wendy examined him and shook her head. “You really think of everything!” “It isn’t out of nothing that I am the captain and the rest is the crew!” 
She giggled and cupped his cheek. “And which story should I tell my brothers and the others in the morning? They will not believe that…” 
“In the morning you have to tell them nothing, because you will not be on the island”, he stated. 
Wendy moistened her lips and lowered her gaze. “James, you know I cannot stay and…” 
“Tomorrow you will.” 
She cocked her head. “You are sure about it?”
Self-confident he nodded. “Absolutely, because I will offer you something you cannot resist.” 
“And this would be?” 
He sipped slowly at his wine, letting her wait by full purpose. Wendy grew impatient and dug him again. “What do you want me to offer?” 
He chuckled. “Curios?” 
“Yes”, she admitted. 
“Good!” 
He continued to drink his wine and to feed her with cheese, bread and cold lobster. It wasn’t decent to speak with a full mouth, but Wendy didn’t care about it. “What is it?”
He enjoyed her curiosity; that was too clear by now. “Do you mind if I am smoking a cigar?” 
“N… No, of course not!” 
He bent forward to fetch one of the expensive cigars, but she held him back. “James? Pleeeeaaaase!” 
The buccaneer laughed silently and leaned back again, shifting her lightly on his lap so that she was more comfortable. 
“What do you think about a day on the high sea, far away from any land, only surrounded from water and skies?” 
She stared at him. “You… you mean…?” 
He nodded slowly. “I will steal us a day – if you wish it.”
Wendy swallowed. “You ‘steal’ a day? That is not possible.” 
James started to laugh arrogantly. “I am a pirate. I can steal everything I wish.” He pulled her closer to him. “Think about it, my beauty. One whole day on the ship, out at the ocean to feel the wind in your hair, to see the endlessness of the horizon and to feel the freedom you only can find at the sea, while the ship sped through the waves. Have you ever seen a ship under full sails?”
She shook her head, her eyes gleaming with excitement. 
“There is no mightier and more illustrious view as this. And when you stand on deck and look up to the sails, seeing them billow in the wind, feeling the air flow on your face and hearing the spray undulating at the bug you are free from any mortal chains, which could truss you.” Goose pimples ran over her skin, the mere imagination, that his impressing words awoke in her, let her shudder. She had ever dreamed of being on the sea one day. She had longed for it and now it seemed to come true. Her heartbeat quickened. 
“Say ‘yes’”, he whispered. “Sail away with me for one day.” 
She bit her lips. She would love to stay one day with him and nevertheless on the ship, but… “Will we return in the evening?” 
He nodded. “Of course. There is no other way, as much as I often wish it would be otherwise.” 
She saw the sorrow in his eyes and recognized that something must be wrong. “What do you mean by this?” 
He laughed without humor. “Even when you don’t see Neverland anymore and you are thinking you are free from it, then sure as hell you wake up the next morning to be exactly there again, from where you started: in Pirates Cove.” 
“So you have tried to sail away? Even without fulfillment of your revenge?”
Very slowly he nodded, stroking unconsciously over her arm, that she had loosely laid around his neck. “Sometimes the only thing I wish for is to be free again. Shit on the vendetta against the boy!” He sighed. “But this blasted land will not let me leave.” He took a deep breath and looked at her again. “So the only thing I can offer you, kitten, is one day out at sea. Even if we will sail straight away from Neverland we will be back the next morning.”
Gently she kissed his forehead, feeling compassion with him. He was a man of freedom and was practically a prisoner for an eternity now. 
For a moment he closed his eyes, smiling as he felt her tenderness again. “Will you come with me this one day, Wendy?” 
She let her gaze roam over his face, shimmering golden by the soft candlelight and nodded. Excitement lay in her eyes and her face flushed with joy. “It would be a great honor and pleasure for me to sail with you”, she whispered. 
Relief washed over him, mingled with joy. His eyes lightened up and a genius smile played around his lips. “It will be a pleasure for me, Milady. The ship is all yours – Red-handed Jill.” 
She started to laugh. “I have to warn you. Maybe you will regret it to giving your ship to me!” 
He grinned. “This I am doubting. Besides, the captain will still be me.” 
She beamed at him. “Would you fulfill me a wish?” 
He lifted one brow and waited. 
“I want to climb to the Crow-nest.” 
“The… Crow-nest?” he repeated flabbergasted. The Crow-nest was the highest lookout of the ship, placed on the top of the main-mast. New shipmates were sent up to it to prove their courage and this small girl want to climb OF HER OWN FREE WILL up to it? He couldn’t believe it. “Wendy Darling, you are really full of surprises!” 
“I know!” she answered, mimicking his normally arrogant tone. 
He chuckled and tickled her the slightest bit. She squeaked shrilly, which made him laugh. 
“Can I climb up there?” she repeated, waiting eagerly for his reply. 
He hesitated. “We will see. It isn’t without danger.” 
“I know, but I will be careful. And by the way: who had defeated the first pirate with twelve isn’t this weak.” Proudly she lifted her head.
James grinned. “You aren’t weak?”
“Never!” 
“We will see!” he stood, picked her up and carried her to the bed. 
“Hey, I haven’t finished dinner!” 
“I am, too, but I have more hunger for the dessert.” His grin was more than ambiguous. 
She gasped. “James! I am no food!” 
“But you taste delicious” – She blushed furiously – “and you are sweet enough to be swallowed whole.” 
“You cannot be aroused again. Not after the last time. This is not possible!” she protested and found herself back on the mattress. 
Laughing he let his housecoat fall down, showing her exactly that it was absolutely possible.
“Don’t bridle, my beauty. After all you are in the power of a pirate.” He sank beside her on the bed, cradling her in his arms. “And from there will be no escape”, he whispered before his mouth claimed hers… 

Chapter 9 – Returning memories 

The warm sun shined through the still open windows, bathing the two winded lovers on the bed in a golden light. The air was still fresh but promised a warm day. Sometimes the voices of men were heard and the planks creaked. Otherwise it was silent.
Suddenly a loud knock echoed through the great captain’s quarter, followed by the squeaking of an opening door and a cheerful: “Good morning, Captain! Good morning, Miss Wendy! Slept well?” 
A low groan sounded from the bed.
Smee grinned and dared to look over to his commander and the young girl. They lay beneath a ruffled blanket that exposed more than it hid. The two embraced each other and even had wrapped their legs around the other ones. A peaceful expression lay on their faces and the old Irishman couldn’t remember the last time when he had seen his captain this relaxed – even in his sleep. Often enough he had to wake Hook because he had nightmares and his face almost winced in sleep, but not now. The captain seemed to have turned younger in the last night. And the reason was clear as a summer day, lying trustingly in the arms of the commander. A quiet chuckle rumbled in the chest of the boatswain, while he shook his head. He had never thought that one day Hook would be caught in this way. And that this happened was out of question. The way they both clung to each other – even in sleep – told more than a thousand words could do. He almost regretted to wake the two lovers, but he had his orders – even if the one, who had given him the order yesterday, wouldn’t be too delighted by the disturbance. He cleared his throat and repeated a little bit louder: “Good morning, Sir! Miss Wendy! Breakfast is ready!” 
The groan changed into a growl, followed by something that sounded like: “Shut up, Smee!” 
The old Irishman grinned. This was almost ever Hook’s retort. “Sorry, Sir, but I’ve only obeyed your order.” 
A clear sigh was heard as well as a mumbled “Not now, Father. It’s really too early!” 
Smee blinked in surprise and placed the tablet with the breakfast on the table. “Father?”
Hook lifted his head, met the flabbergasted gaze of his confidant and grinned in a suddenly good mood.
“Don’t wonder too much, Smee. She called me ‘Mother’ as she woke up in the Black Castle.” 
The boatswain tried very hard to suppress his laughter, but it was for no use, while he collected the plates and goblets from the dinner and replaced them with clean ones – but instead of the goblets he put cups on the table. Even Hook didn’t like wine in the morning and preferred a good cup of English tea. 
James looked down on the girl at his side. It was an indescribable feeling to wake up not alone; to have someone beside him instead of lying in an empty bed in an empty cabin. And it wasn’t only ‘someone’. It was her – his sweet, compassionate, lovely Wendy Darling and his proud, wild, fiery Red-handed Jill. Now, in the early morning sun, she even was more beautiful and he felt his heart skipping a beat, while a strange emotion pressed it until it hurt. He wanted to take her in his arms to embrace her fiercely and let never go. And in the same time he wanted to cherish and to smother her with tenderness eternally. The mere thought of someone harming her woke the savage urge in him to protect her and the knowledge that maybe she would be away again tomorrow pained too much to think about it. 
Alas, what was happening to him? The pirate in him was giving alarm, while the man purred satisfied and at peace with himself and the whole world. 
Hook felt a gaze upon him and looked up again. Smee had finished laying the table and grinned sheepishly at him and Wendy. At last James realized that they both were anything but decently covered. Narrowing his eyes he tuck at the blankets to protect his sleeping beauty from the gazes of the world. For a moment he almost groaned. Heavens, now he was thinking in fairy-tales! What a dangerous pirate he was! 
Smee giggled. “Sorry, Sir, but she really is breathtaking. I may be old, but in earlier times…” 
“I know! Two lasses at every finger – or what have you ever told me?” he mocked. 
The old Irishman nodded. “Aye! You remember it?” 
“Of course. There was never a week without your stories about a Mary here, a Maureen there!” Suddenly he stopped and even Smee stiffened. 
“Do you really remember it, Sir?” The voice of the boatswain was very quiet. 
Very slowly James nodded. “Yes. Somehow I suddenly knew it again, but…” 
He listened into himself. “Now it’s gone.” 
Smee took a deep breath. “Maybe our memories of our former life are returning?” 
A shrugging was Hook’s answer. “Maybe. Maybe not. You can never know what this blasted land…”
“James?” came the whisper out of the pillows and blankets. Immediately his attention drove to his young lover and he bent down to kiss her good morning.
Sleepily she returned his kiss, lifted one heavy hand and cupped his cheek. “Slept well?” he asked softly, looking deeply in her hooded eyes. 
A tired smile played around her still swollen lips. “The rest of the time you let me sleep: Yes.” 
He chuckled, took into her delicate features and discovered proudly the hickeys at her throat. She recognized onto what he was staring, groped after the spots and winced slightly, blushing just a little bit. “That I am looking now like I have fought with a bear is your fault, Mister.”
He laughed. “Ah, my sweet, and that my back feels like after an attack of a panther is your fault!” 
She grinned, mumbling something about “Serves your right!” and began to stretch and to loll, yawning lightly; didn’t even recognized that the blankets slid down, exposing the most part of her upper body to his very pleased gaze. “So, what time is it?” she asked, still a little bit groggy. 
“I don’t know. I think…” 
“It’s eight glasses, Sir”, Smee told him helpfully, using the old time-measurement of the ships. One glass started with the first sentry at 4 o’clock in the morning. The sand of the hourglass ran one half hour and then the glass had to be turned, what meant ‘one glass’ had passed by. After a further half hour it was two glasses and so on, ending with 47 glasses half past three in the next morning. But it wasn’t the odd measure of time, that alarmed Wendy; rather the second male voice in the room. Slowly, almost fearful she turned her head and saw the old boatswain standing at the table, bowing polite to her; his light blues eyes sparkled behind his spectacles. 
The – for James already familiar – high-pitched scream escaped her, while she frantically caught the blankets and threw them over her head. Hook could not help himself. He started to laugh, feeling her boxing him in one side. This only made him laugh more. Even Smee dared to chuckle by now. 
“Couldn’t you have warned me?” hissed it from beneath the covers. 
“Why should I?” he managed to get out. 
“Argh! James Hook! Don’t you dare to ever call yourself a gentleman again, you… you pretend-to-be-a-cavalier buccaneer!” Only the blankets muffled her outcry. 
“Just have a look!” he chuckled. “From a kitten to a lioness in null seconds. That is a new record, my sweet little wildcat, even for you!”
Smee’s giggling turned into a full laughter. “Now I’m understanding t’e scratches on yer back, Sir!” 
Hook threw him an irritated glance, but his mood was too good to be angry with the old man. “Smee?” 
“Aye, Sir?”
“Get out!”
“Aye, Sir!” Grinning like crazy Smee wanted to leave the captain’s quarters, as Hook held him back one last time. 
“Eh, Mr. Smee? Fetch something decent for Miss Darling to wear.” 
“A fitting shirt and breeches, please!” sounded it from beneath the blankets again. 
“Breeches?” James asked surprised. 
“Yes. How should I climb otherwise above to the Crow-nest?” 
Smee’s spectacles started their well-known wanderings down the end of his nose. “Crow-nest?” he repeated flabbergasted, ignoring the look of his commander. “The lass wanted to climb into the Crow-nest????” 
Hook rolled his eyes. “Aye! A crazy idea, if you ask me!” 
A tousled tuft reappeared and big dove-blue eyes blinked careful over the blanket-edge. “It isn’t crazy. I wanted to climb up to a Crow-nest since I was a little child.” 
Hook had sat up and flashed her a wide grin. “This couldn’t be so long ago.” 
She boxed him under the covers again, what only amused him more. “See? This was another prove for my statement!” 
She lowered the blanket to her throat and looked at him appellatively, battering her eyes. “Pleeeeaaase?” 
He made a grimace. “It’s dangerous and…” 
She bent towards him, encircling his waist with one arm, the other one still held the covers. “What could happen to me? You are there and…” 
“No, Wendy, the risk is too high.” 
“The risk isn’t really that high.” 
“Yes, it is.” 
“No.” 
“Yes.” 
“No!” 
“Yes! Don’t argue with me. I am still the captain.” 
“And you promised me the ship will be mine today!” 
“But…” 
She stretched a little bit and cut him off with a deep kiss. Without his further doing he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close, before he lifted his head. “Still the answer is no!” he said firmly. 
She pouted so cute that he almost had given in. Sighing he shook his head. “No!” 
Smee cleared his throat, before he would go to be a witness of something that was far too private. “Still breeches, Miss Wendy?” 
“Yes!”
“No!” 
“Yes! 
“No!” 
“Yes!” 
With a sigh the old Irishman left the cabin, closing the door firmly behind him. He would be lucky if he even find something wearable on the ship that would fit the slender girl. Then he started to grin like mad. Did the two actually realizing that they sounded like a long married couple? 

It was very quiet in Neverland. Not in the jungle or in the Indian village. The fairies jingled in their normal way and the mermaids sang to the skies, but in the underground hide-out it was scaring silent. Even as the Lost Boys and Wendy and her brothers decided to leave Neverland and Peter had been alone for several hours it hadn’t been like now. 
“This could not be!” Nibs murmured and Piper nodded. 
“The Jolly Roger must be somewhere.” 
“Or she sank”, Tootles whined. 
Michael threw him a sharp glance. “Don’t you even think that! Wendy is on board!” 
“You are sure? Maybe Hook brought her again in the Black Castle and…”
“No!” Peter cut in, looking up from his throne where he sat. “I have been there. The old ruin is empty. Not one sign of Hook and his pirate. Or Wendy”, he added.
“But somewhere they have to be!” Weasel protested.
“And what is, if Hook had decided to leave Neverland and sailed away?” John brought in.
Curley frowned. “Why should he?” 
“Maybe because he has now what he wants!” The face of the elder of the two Darling-brothers was hard. In the moment Jukes and the two other pirates carried them in the net away and John caught one last glance at his sister and the cruel pirate-captain (she argued with him while he seemed to be very amused), it had fell like scales from his eyes. For the first time he had seen more in Wendy as simple his older sister. She wasn’t a real child anymore, as he realized in this very second, but a mere young woman. And she was beautiful. Only too well he remembered how many men in London turned their heads after her. And as much a monster Hook was, but he was also a man. You didn’t have to be a genius to count one and one together to recognize that the buccaneer had other interest in her as only revenge. Alone that he had captured her now the third time and had never harmed her until now was prove enough. 
And then John saw before his inner eyes the scene on deck of the Jolly Roger, shortly before Hook made her walk the plank. The way he had held her close and pressed his face at hers, while he threatened her with his hook to learn about the secrets of fly and Peter’s happy thoughts. Even then Hook seemed to be attracted to her, but his hate for Peter and his desire to bring him to fall had been too strong and he had intend to kill her to weaken his enemy. But now everything seemed to be changed. If he would seek only revenge on Wendy for her interferences during the whole mess four years ago (and for almost sealing his doom), then he had had plentiful time to torment and to kill her. But he had done nothing like that. She had seemed to be scared and distracted, but that was all. And if John thought nearer about her behavior – especially during and after their prank four days ago – then he was more alarmed than before. It was clear that she had pitied the pirate-captain, even had helped him. What, if Hook played his old tricks again to win her over and to make her trusting him, so that she would give away the hide-out? Of course, Wendy was clever and absolutely loyal to her friends and brothers, but he knew very well the impressing appearance and aura of the captain and her secret weakness for him. 
“John? You are still with us?” one of the Twins asked and John blinked several times. “Excuse me?” 
Nibs shook his head. “His sister is captured by one of the most villains of the world and he is daydreaming!” 
“Hey! I am thinking about the whole shit!” 
“That you have done since Jukes and the others brought us to the cave near the swamp until Peter found us there.” 
John shrugged. Maybe he was the only one who saw the connections, while the other ones only were worried about Wendy’s safety.
Peter cleared his throat, trying to stay calm. “As I told before: Hook cannot leave Neverland. He is linked to the island.” 
“How so?” Michael asked bewildered. 
“I don’t know. Maybe it has something to do with the magic here. All I know is that sure as hell the Jolly Roger will be back tomorrow. It always ended so.” 
Tink give a jingly nod and leaned back on his shoulder. Even if she didn’t like Wendy very much – she was still jealous of the girl – she understand the worries of the boys. She knew how brutal Hook could be, but out of an unknown reason she doubted that the pirate would harm Wendy. Her magic senses had felt his soft spot for Wendy as she had seen the two in the cave near the sea. 
“And what is, if he had found a way to leave?” Jump-Jump thought aloud. 
Peter shook his head. “Even if he had found a way: He would not leave without fulfilling his revenge on me.” He lowered his head. “He wants me and because of that he has kid-napped her again – to weaken me and to blackmail me as soon as he is back.” 
“Then let us search for the old codfish!” Piper called, gripping his cutlass.
Several of the boys nodded grimly. 
“No!” The eternal boy sighed. “It would be without any use. He could have sailed in any direction possible. Even if I flying with high-speed the whole day it would be more than a lucky chance to find them before night fells. ”He rubbed his eyes. “The only thing we can do is waiting – and to prepare Hook a welcome he will never forget!” 
John balled his fists. “She would be two nights and one day in his clutches then. God alone knows what he will do to her!” 
Peter looked up to his friend, took in his pale, furious face and narrowed his eyes. “For every thing he does to her, he will suffer three times. Be sure of it!” 
“But that will not make the things undone!” John protested. 
The eternal boy jumped up. “What should I do, John? Tell me! Even my hands are bounded sometimes. And if I remember correctly it has been you, who had the responsibility for her. So don’t playing wild man now! I do what I can to save her, but in the moment there is absolutely nothing I could do!” He saw the red face of his friend and the taken aback expressions of the Lost Boys and Michael. He sighed again and lowered his gaze. “I am sorry, John. I didn’t want to scream at you. I am worried about her exactly like you are, but in the moment we can only hope that Hook will take mercy on her.” 
John sat down. “It’s all right, Peter. I know that you are scared for her as I am. But… I am feeling so damn helpless.” 
“That we are”, Slightly whispered. 
Peter bit his lips and sat down again, folding his arm before his chest in a protecting gesture, watching his friends. 
John had lowered his gaze, unable to look to his friends and brothers. He knew that Peter was worried – of course – but he wasn’t worried in the same way. Because he didn’t know what a man could feel for a girl and John didn’t mean love with that. Peter was too innocent to think in this direction and shivering the eldest of the Darling-Boys hoped, that Hook didn’t take his revenge on Wendy by sating his surely bodily demands with her. 

The elegant bug cut through the deep blue waves; the spin drift foamed along the sides and reunited behind the great galleon in whirling swirls. The mighty sails swelled in the morning wind, drove the heavy ship forward; the black flag streamed, showing the whole word that this vessel belonged to no kingdom and that the crew, which traveled under it, only obeyed to their own rules and these of their commander. 
The Jolly Roger was under full canvas now and speed up to her maximal tempo of 16 knots – 4 knots more as Wendy had thought as she saw the ship the first time. But she hadn’t guessed wrong; she simply hadn’t known that some of the riggings, which had been spanned diagonal between the masts, could carry other sails – the for- and aft-sails, as they are called. These sails didn’t only make it possible to drive straight even by winds from the side – without the inner staysail you have to tack before the wind, what costs a lot of time, means very hard work for the crew and is also more difficult to navigate – they were also a further propulsion to let the ship be quicker. Now, with the wind from aft, they only had the function of additional sails. 
With violent beating heart Wendy stood on the lower quarterdeck near the big double rudder-wheel in front of the door to Hook’s quarters and looked down at the main-deck. Never she had thought that the men of ship-crew would have so much to do to make the travel of a ship possible. She had believed that the most work was during the start – to set the sails – but now she had to learn that there were many hands necessary to backwinded the sails, to tense the riggings and to have a wary eye on what lay before them. Other men only sitting near the rails, refit the nets or tied ropes; other ones talking to each other, teasing their ship-mates who were working, only to relieve them several minutes later and were now the targets of the rough jokes of their friends, which took a break. 
“Is everything right, my beauty?” purred James’ low voice near her ear and she looked up to ‘her’ captain. He wore a white shirt, dark blue breeches and an open lighter blue, simple waistcoat, so you could see the red sash that was winded around his slim waist. He had renounced of all his weapons, except of his golden weapon-sash with the mighty sword – the sign of his captain’s degree. He wore no hat and the wind played with his black hair that wasn’t dressed in its usual manners. Rather it was wild, had only be comb through and curled down in its natural way. His eyes were shining and a real smile lay around his mouth. He looked proud and relaxed at the same time; so fitting in his very own world, vivid by the might of his ship and of his power over it. 
Wendy thought that she had never seen him more attractive than in this very moment and her heart seemed to flow over. She felt a happiness deep inside her that was almost scaring and for just a second she had the urge to weep, even if she didn’t know why. Never before she had felt this way and it confused her. Her heart speed up and she wanted to take him in her arms and never let go.
“Sweetie?” he asked, still waiting for her answer. 
She blinked and smiled such a tender smile, it took his breath away. “Sorry, James, but you are looking so… so incredible handsome I cannot think straight anymore.”
Her voice was nothing more than a soft whisper, only for him to hear. It was real the sight to see him blush, but he could not help himself. By every other woman it had sounded odd. But not by Wendy. It was so sincere and natural in its honesty that his cheeks turned red like these of a schoolboy. Thanks God no one of his crew recognized it. 
“And you are the most beautiful creature I ever have laid eyes on!” he murmured back, took in her appearance, which was strange and familiar in one. She had bound her long hair in the neck to a ponytail; only several shorter locks had escaped the dark red slipknot and blow playful around her delicate face and her slender, long throat. She wore a white, open-collar shirt, its sleeves she had rolled up. The small, brown breeches didn’t hide her soft female curves and one of his light-colored sashes emphasized her slender waist. Her feet and calf's were protected by lighter brown, smooth boots, in which she could even going with bare 
feet and gave her an almost audacious appearance. She really looked a little bit like a pirate and as she had come out of Hook’s cabin and the crew saw her, the most had whispered her self given name, under which they had known her at first: Red-handed Jill – what meant Jill, who had been caught by doing forbidden, naughty things. And of course everyone of the ship
thought now with amusement, that the name really fitted because of her relationship with the captain – the mortal enemy of her friends. 
Wendy giggled the slightest bit and took a deep breath. “Would you show me the ship?” 
An excited grin spread across his features. “It would be a pleasure for me, Milady.” 
Her gaze wandered to the main-mast and then up to the Royal-sail, the supreme sail of a ship, where in the case of the Jolly Roger directly beneath it laid the Crow-nest. 
Hook had followed her attention and shook slowly his head. “No, Wendy. We already had the discussion.” 
You mean, you cut me off by seducing me to another wild trip to the world of passion”, she teased him and he laughed quietly – didn’t even recognize the hidden grin of the man at the rudder-wheel, who had heard her words. 
“You are so cute, when you are begging and pouting in one!”
Instantly she changed her expression, looking pleadingly up to him and shoved her full lower lip forward, crinkling lightly her nose. 
Hook groaned. “For the last time: NO!” 
“I will be careful. I promise!” 
“And then you loose your step and fall down without fairy-dust and happy thoughts to catch you. This danger I will not risk!” His voice was firm. 
“I have my happy thought.” She went to the tips of her toes and bent to his ear. “It is you!” 
Everyone knows how it feels to see the sun breaking through a sky full of heavy, dark clouds. You know that it will come, but when it happens – after a long and obscure time full of thunderstorms, rain and coldness – you don’t believe your own eyes, while your heart and soul take a deep breath and relished in suddenly joy and relief. You think yourself being a fool, because your mind knows that no dark time will last forever and that the sun will ever reappearance, but you cannot help yourself. You are simply happy and feeling a part of your life returning, of which you are realizing you have missed it, because of its return. 
The same feeling rushed through James now, only hundred times stronger. That he was the happy thought of someone – and nevertheless of this sweet, still innocent, fiery and strong girl – was almost more he could bear. He felt tears dwelling up in his eyes and a sudden chain clutched his not so black heart together, hindered his ability to breath. He took her in his arms, pressed her close to him and buried his face at her throat. He didn’t care what his men would see and think. Only his little Wendy counted in this very moment. 
Wendy smiled and wrapped softly her arms around him. At first she had only said it to prove that she had her happy thought and that he didn’t have to worry about it, but the moment the words were out of her mouth she knew that she had revealed something that would change almost everything between them. Until now he had been still a kind of opponent, to whom she felt a crazy kind of attraction and an insane desire that had drove her into his arms. But now it was more. She had admitted something to herself and to him, what would bind them together with more than only this wild passion. 
Suddenly behind them someone cleared his throat and with a silent growl James lifted his head. 
“Yes?” 
“Sorry, Sir”, he heard Smee’s voice. “But there is something in the forecastle deck you should see.”
Alarmed Hook turned around. “What is it?” 
“One spot in the outer wall is leaky. Mullins is already there, but he ask’ for your present, Sir.” 
Wendy looked up to James. There was a leak in the outer wall? That didn’t sound good. 
“Is it above the water-surface?” Hook asked wary. 
“Only two or three hand-widths. This is the reason, why he hadn’t recognized it earlier. The stronger waves of the ship during our speed had showed it.” The old boatswain sounded calm, but firm. 
Hook nodded slowly. “I am coming.” 
Smee smiled, flashing Wendy a look that said ‘Sorry!’ and turned to leave.
“I will be quick back”, the captain murmured. 
“Why is Robert Mullins there?” the girl asked curios. She knew the name from earlier times, but didn’t know his job in the crew of the Jolly Roger. 
“He is the ship’s carpenter. What you are seeing there abnormally in the sails and riggings had been his ideas to make the Jolly Roger quicker and more maneuverable. When he asked me to see a simple leak, then there are two possibilities. One: it isn’t a simple leak. Two: he had an idea for an improvement.” 
Wendy smiled. “Go. I know that the duties of a captain will never rest.” 
He looked at her surprised, then he grinned. She really was the right girl for a seaman. And from where – the heck! – did this thought come? 
With a polite bow he turned and followed his boatswain, leaving Wendy back at the lower quarterdeck. 
After several minutes of waiting Wendy decided to make a little trip over the other decks. She nodded to the man at the rudder-wheel a greeting – she didn’t know his name – and walked the steep stairway down. She felt the gazes of the pirates upon her and where ever she went along the talks stopped, but she pretended to don’t recognize it and stepped to the rail, leaning herself upon her elbows and looked out at the sea. The fresh salty air blow around her nose and she took a deep breath. Yes! This was air – and not this sticky smell in London, resulting from the new modern fabrics and these noisy cars, which seemed to be very well received by the high society and replacing the couches more and more.
Suddenly she felt a present behind her back and turned around. For a moment she was almost startled to see Cecco behind her, then she straightened her small shoulders and flashed him a smile. “Good morning, Mr. Cecco!” 
The giant black pirate looked for several seconds mutely at her, than he answered: “Good mornin’, Miss. Ye need a hand?” 
“No, thank you. I only enjoy the air and the endless view of the sea.” 
A black brow was lifted, then Cecco nodded; surprise lay in his coal-black eyes. “Aye! T’is is always’ good!” He nodded to her and went away. 
Wendy looked after him, recognized that several crew-members looked at her and greeted them as well with a friendly nod, before she drove her attention back to the sea. She knew that it normally would be a great risk to show a crew full of buccaneers the back – especially when you are a young woman and the first female on a pirate-vessel for an eternity – but no one would dare to importune her. After all she was the captain’s lady now. And even if the crew was lightly eerie, she didn’t want to show any fear. Weakness repelled pirates, strength earned their respect. This was something she had learned from the books she read about buccaneers (which she had well hidden in her room in London, even not discoverable for the wary eyes of her Aunt Millicent, who had given herself the proposition to turn her in a real lady). 
She heard the men murmured quietly but ignored them. Over her a rigging hit against the mast and she looked up. The mainmast upraised out of the higher situated middle-deck into the clear blue skies; the four mighty sails almost covered it. But nevertheless she could see the lookout directly under the top of the mast and the black flag. From this perspective the Crow-nest seemed to be little – very little – and made clear how high in the air it really was. From there must be a breathtaking view, like this of a bird and this completely without fairy-dust. 
Her look wandered to the men in her nearness, but Cecco, Jukes and four other crew-members she didn’t know, were talking about a net a fifth man tried to repair. She bit her lips. If James came back before she returned for her planned trip, he would be angry. That was for sure. But a leak directly at the waterline was something that would need time. She didn’t reckon with him in less than a half hour and in this time she was surely back.
Throwing a gaze over her shoulder she saw that the men had still their attention not on her and rushed the other staircase to the middle-deck upstairs. Careful she hasted to the shroud which lead to the first outlook at the connection between the lower and the top-mast and started to climb. It was easier than she had thought and abundant a minute later she reached the first outlook, taking a little break. Even from this half-high platform was the view great and she smiled as she saw the great skull with the two swords beneath it; woven in a gray color into the almost white main-sail directly before her. Typical James: he had something? He used it. In this case the sign of his flag was used as a kind of emblem, even visible from a fare.
For several moments she paused for breath, then she started the second and last hop of her little excursion. She didn’t recognize that a part of the crew had spied her on the main-mast and exchanged glances. Cecco cursed silently as he realized for what the girl was up to. 
“T’e captain will be enraged! T’here is no doubt!” he bumbled. 
For the last part Wendy needed more time; almost four minutes and as she reached finally the Crow-nest her arms felt heavy, her shoulders pained and her knees were trembling. Catching her breath she pulled herself up onto the platform and lay down. Sweat pearled over her forehead, which she wiped away while she closed her eyes. After her raging breath had returned to normal she lifted her lids and looked up into the deep blue sky above her and the last and highest sail of the ship – the royal-sail. She had made it! She was there, where she wanted to be since she was a little girl of six years: In the Crow-nest. 
The ship’s swaying was here more to feel than below on deck – very much more! – and carefully she sat up, reaching for the grab rails and steadied herself while she stood up. Her eyes widened. What she saw was breathtaking. Around her were nothing more as the glistening, somehow small waves of the ocean and the endless horizon. That, what she could see from the deck, was deep below her and the men on deck seemed to be little as toys. The mighty sails were like odd clouds, shielding the most parts of the ship. Over her the flag fluttered in the wind, looking tempting and forbidden in the same time – promised adventure and freedom from all strict rules for a young woman of the Victorian society. 
Freedom! Here she really could feel it. She sprawled out her arms, laid her head in the neck and gave a cry of joy from her. She leaned against the top-mast, secure away from the entrance hole in the platform and savored in the stronger onshore wind, which played around her body, the warm beams of the morning-sun and to be far away from anything that could chain her. Her eyes roamed over the blue depths around her, the difference between the sea and the horizon almost blurred in the morning-dust. Her heart beat in an almost dangerous speed and she felt such happiness that she thought she must burst. 
A noise beside her woke her attention and she saw down into the entrance-hole, looking straight in the face of a not so amused Captain Hook. He was a little bit out of breath and his gaze promised no good. 
Wendy didn’t even hesitate or was worried. She was far too lucky as to think about the now dark mood of the captain. “James!” she called cheerfully, taking one of his arms and helped him up; threw her arms around him as soon as he stood and pressed him to her. “Good that you’re here.” 
She heard him growl and looked up to him. “I think, my order had been clear!” he said hard, his face showed his resentment. As he had come out from the lower deck and hadn’t found Wendy neither at the rudder-wheel nor in his quarters, he had started to worry. It had been Cecco who had tell him that ‘T’e lady is up t’ere!’ while he pointed straight up the main-mast. For a moment Hook’s heart had threaten to stand still as he saw far above in the Crow-nest a small figure with a golden-brown long ponytail. Then anger had built up in him and without another word he had shove his weapon-sash with his mighty sword to Smee and fallowed her, swearing under his breath. And now she stood before him, held him in her arms and showed no regret or nervousness; only joy brightened her beautiful features. 
“Come, have a look! It’s phantasmagorical!” She said eagerly, took his good hand in hers and pulled him beneath her the exiguous step to the grab rail. She gripped his hook as well and wrapped both arms around her waist, snuggle her back at his chest and lay her head at his shoulder. 
“Wendy”, he began firmly, but she stroked his good hand with her fingers and stopped him with a pleading: “Please, James. I know that you are angry with me, but please don’t upbraid with me right now. It’s so beautiful up here!” 
He pressed his lips together, feeling the urge to shake some sense into the girl or to lay her over one knee and to trash sanity into her crazy mind, but one look down onto her flushed face and her refulgent eyes was enough to mitigate his anger just a little bit. “When we are back down on the deck we have to talk!” he stated sternly. 
She simply nodded and seemed to be not the slightest bit worried. Damn! Where was her fear of him? Didn’t she felt only a little bit scared? Every other one, who knows him only a little bit, would be. But not Wendy – or, in this case, Red-handed Jill.
Suddenly he perceived the connection between her self-given name and in which situation she was. “You know”, he began, “that you really have a sense for names?” 
“What do you mean by that?” she asked, relishing in the place she was in – secure in his strong arms and up here in the Crow-nest. 
“Red-handed Jill. You realized that you have been caught in doing a forbidden thing, eh!?” 
She laughed a clear laughter. “As if this is the only thing I have done the last days, which aren’t exactly proper!” She wriggled for a moment against him – especially in the lower part – and grinned as she heard him gasping for air.
“Heavens, girl! You are really a vixen!” he blurted out, feeling a flash shooting to his body. 
“And that comes from a man who took advantage of a weak girl eight times in one night!” she giggled, enjoying his nearness beyond anything else.
“I thought you were ‘never weak’?” he teased, feeling a good part of his anger disappearing. And again damn it! How did she do this ever and ever again? Why couldn’t he stay angry with her for more than several minutes?
“After what you have done to me last nigh I have to correct my statement”, she pouted. “I even couldn’t sit comfortable during breakfast.”
He chuckled. “You have three guesses, who is in the same position as you!”
“Good!” she nodded insisting. 
“Be careful, girl. Don’t dare your captor!”
She only laughed. “My captor: never! But my gentleman-pirate every time!”
That did it. Giving into his already new awaken desire for her, he pulled her around and pressed his lips on hers, kissing her deeply and wild. “Never dare my gentleman-manners too much, little wildcat”, he whispered as he ended the kiss after an eternity. “They all go to hell when you are waking the hunger in me, which only you can sate!” 
Out of breath Wendy shrugged her small shoulders, huddled against him. “I think I can live with that!” 
Suddenly the Jolly Roger made a harder movement and Wendy let out a scared scream as she almost lost balance, clung to James and held onto him. Adrenalin shoot through her body and made for only a moment her stomach sick, then the tension started to leave her. 
“Do you know now why I said ‘it is dangerous’?” he asked silently, holding her petite form safe in his embrace and stroke over her back. 
She looked sheepishly up to him and nodded. “But it is worth it. I love it up here – with you!” 
He dug his index finger against her nose. “Don’t think that this will mollify me! When we are down again you will hear one or two words from me; be sure of it!”
She smiled. “Of course. After all you wanted to show me the ship!” 
He groaned. To hell with this girl and her crazy way of taking the wind out of his sails. But not this time! This time she would learn that his orders have to be taken serious! 
“James? Relax. It is so splendorous here!” She turned around, holding his arms still in place and looked out at the sea. “Look, how endless wide the ocean is. I think you will never be able to get away from it, if you once have fallen for the sea.” 
Slowly Hook nodded. “I think I know what you’re meaning.” 
“And then this view. Around you only sea, sky and sun. You… you are so free here!”
Cheerfulness had returned and she looked around her with big, amazed eyes. “Have you felt so free like now?” she whispered. 
James remained silent for a while; then he slowly nodded. “In earlier times, I think. When the duty of a captain didn’t rest on my shoulders and I had no responsibilities for almost sixty men.” He looked out of the sea, starting to really see what his young lover meant. He felt the wind tucking on his hair and his clothes, finding a way through his open collar to his skin. It was fresh and warm at the same time, was almost a soft stroking that touched his body. The ship swayed beneath his feet in the endless rhythm of the sea; so well known and familiar to him as nothing else…**** 

****… The wood beneath his bare feet was warm and dry from the sun; the hot breeze slide over his bare chest and billowed the simple, partly ripped shirt he wore. His hair was bound in the neck and several of his black curls swirled round him. His gaze was fixed on the horizon, while he relished in the time he had for himself up here in the highest outlook of the sloop. Now and then he heard the shouts of his comrades from below but he didn’t pay attention to them. Above here he was free and could forget what lay in his past or ahead. Here he could… 
A low wheeze from directly beneath the Crow-nest got his attention and as he gazed down to the entrance-hole he had to laugh. A reddened face looked up to him, framed with a wild brown full beard with the first silver strands in it and wild brown-silver hair. “Do ye never get enough from t’is silly place, boy?” 
James grinned. “No. It’s peaceful here and by the way I prefer a silent place to think.” 
The older man shook his head and climbed up completely, murmured a “T’ank ye!” as the younger one helped him up. He fought for breath. “T’is climbing-t’ings aren’t not’in’ fer me anymore. I’m far too old fer it!” 
The young man laughed again. “Don’t you think that it didn’t reasoned out of your age, but rather out of your belly?” He looked amused on the prove of the weakness for beer and good food. 
The older one grinned back and hit him on one of the shoulders. “Don’t say t’is too loud, or t’e gaffer will cancel me ration and me next shore leave!” Then he cooked his head. “Devil and goblins, boy, when will ye learn to speak like every ot’er pirate and forget t’is courtly chatter?” 
James leaned casually back at the topmast. “The day you learn to speak proper English without the cruel shortcuts and this funny mixture of Irish and pirate-accent.” 
The older man rolled his light blue eyes. “T’is will never be!” 
“See! You cannot change, what you are!” He sighed and looked down at his bare feet. “By the way, to speak a language correctly isn’t something only highborn people have to do. Everyone shows you more respect if you are speaking decently. Here on the ship it isn’t really necessary, but believe me: in every harbor they will think you are more than you are be and this could has his advantages.” 
The older man frowned. “How could it be an advantage if you’re speakin’ like a God damn lubber or navy-captain?” 
James chuckled. “For example when last named person is after you to catch a further pirate. Without this horrible slang you could pass through as a normal sailor, coming from Ireland. But with this kind of language you are speaking, everyone will know that you are pirate, what could be sometimes more than dangerous.” 
The older man sat down, looking thoughtfully up to his blood-young shipmate, who he had taken under his wings. “I’ve never t’ought about t’is!” He bit his lips. “Would ye teach me – wit’out t’e ot’ers to recognize?”
James smiled slowly, pleased that he could pay back something to the older man, who had been the only one in the beginning, who had treated him well. Everything he knew about ships by now he had learned from him and it had been this crazy Irishman again, who had protected him from the rough jokes of the other pirates until he was strong enough to challenge on of them to duel and defeated him. Since then they had let him alone and because of his courage during his first fights he had earned the first respect. 
Nevertheless everything was still new to him and he had to remind himself every time that his former life was gone and that there would never be a return – even if he had never imagined himself as a pirate only six months ago. 
A loud shout from below sounded up to them. 
“Of cours’, t’e old shark can never let ye alone!” the older man grumbled. 
The younger of the two made a face, but the Irishman took a deep breath, making a gesture to the entrance.
“Come, before he’ll be got angry again t’at it has been yer gain and yer crazy mind t’at we won t’e last fight agains’ t’ree ships!” 
“What ever you have learned, you will never forget! In this case my knowledge over strategy had done us all good.” was the short reply. 
From below was a wild curse to hear and James bent over the grab rail to look down. His captain stood at the food of the mast and waved impatient up to them. His fire red hairs gleamed in the sun, as his hat was blow away. His tirade was even in the Crow-nest to hear. Serves you right!” James grinned and turned his attention to his ‘mentor’. “You are coming?” 
The older man stood up and was ready to climb through the entrance, as a sudden wilder movement let the ship rebel. James’ hand darted forward and caught the upper arm of his comrade, just in the moment he lost his balance.
“Are you all right?” he asked worried, looking over the sudden very pale face of his shipmate. 
“Aye!” the older man whispered, gazing down the entrance-hole through which he had almost fell, straight down to death. “T’ank ye, mate. T’is I’ll never forget ye!” 
“You are welcome”, came the soft reply. In this very moment something linked together – something, that would last very long as even one of them could ever anticipate. 
Skilful James climbed through the hole to the shroud, looking up to the older man and gave in into his wanton sense of humor that these last month had almost managed to put at bay. 
“What you are waiting for, Bryan? Coming or you are afraid?” It was a joke, which the Irishman took with a growl. 
“Afraid? Me? Ye young English green stuff! Me, brave Irish warrior and afraid! Even my first name means ‘strong’. I’ll show ye who’ll be afraid!” He swung down and tried to be quicker than his fosterling, but it was for no use. James was faster, taking a rope and let himself down, laughing as he heard the older man cursing and his captain calling from the main deck to get his arse down this very instant. 
“Wait until I am down, boy!” the Irishman grinned, proud of his protégée more than he ever thought possible. “James, do ye know that…****

****…”that you are absolutely cute when you’re lost in daydreams?” The rough voice of his former ‘mentor’ had changed in a softer, lighter voice; sweet and female.
James awoke and blinked in the bright daylight. He was in the Crow-nest again, but it had changed; as well as the ship beneath him. It wasn’t a sloop, but a mighty Spanish galleon. His feet weren’t bare and his shirt wasn’t ripped and made out of cross cotton, but out of fine silk. And before him didn’t stand the Irishman, but a lovely, beautiful young girl, snuggled in his arms and looking up to him with shiny eyes. A heavier weight was on his right arm that tickled and prickled in an odd way. 
And then everything rushed back to him; his arrival in Neverland; the fight with this flying boy named Peter Pan; the lost of his right hand; his everlasting hunger for revenge; the bitterness and restlessness; his first sight of the little brave and so pretty girl, dancing with Pan in the air; her interferences and courage by saving her friends and brothers in tricking him and finally her coming back to this cursed island as a merely young woman – beautiful, passionate, courageous and with the most open and warm heart he ever had met. And their last nights full of daring and love-making was also clear in his mind; this giving and taking; learning and trusting. It had awaken a part of him he had thought of to be dead. 
He sighed and buried his face at her throat, took in her smooth skin, her scent and her nearness and pressed her harder into his body.
Wendy felt instantly that something was wrong. “James?” she asked softly. “What is it?” 
It lasted several moments until he lifted his head and took her shoulders, taking care not to harm her with the sharp blade of his hook, while his eyes seemed to have caught fire, making her nervous. He was shocked and thrilled in the same time. 
“Wendy?” he whispered urgently. “I… I think I am remembering of something from my former life – before I came to Neverland.” 
Her eyes widened. “What?” 
He nodded eagerly, before he looked away; his gaze lost in an unknown distance. “I… I remember that I had been up in the Crow-nest on… on Barbeque’s ship and… and Bryan coming up as well…and…” He stopped, his eyes showing sorrow. “I was so young and he… he was there for me.” His attention was fixed on his directly environs. “I’d love it to be in the Crow-nest – far away from the others, who didn’t understand me.” It was not more as a breath, so silent that almost Wendy didn’t hear it. “I was free and could forget… something.” He closed his eyes, his face a mingled mask of pain and hope. 
Wendy swallowed and wrapped her arms firmly around him to show him that he was not alone. “Have you ever remembered something about your former life after you have come to Neverland?” 
The forget-me-blue depths opened again, while he lowered his head. “If I remembered it correctly, then I had my memories at the beginning. But after several weeks…” He shivered, pulling her closer to him as to seek shelter. “After several weeks I had lost them all. I still know who and what I am, but the rest…” He stopped and tighten hiss embrace. “Now I have seen something from my past. It was only short, but still…” 
“And now?” She softly cut in. “Are this particular memory still with you?” 
He was silent for a very long moment, listening to himself. “It… it is there, but it…” Panic showed in his eyes; the desperate urge to hold something that drifted away. “It… it will go!” 
Compassion and anger woke in the young girl. She had heard about people, who had lost their memories. They were strange to the world and to themselves. She didn’t want to let this happen to James again. 
Every moment you are able to remember has been a precious moment; a moment that makes your life valuable. Without these moments you still have existed, but not lived. 
So Wendy’s primarily urge was to make sure that Hook could hold this only, very memory, which had come back to him. She knew with the instinct of a warm-hearted human and that of a woman that this man needed his memory to find himself again.
“What do you remember concretely?” she asked with a calmness she didn’t feel. 
He moistened his lips and looked down on his body. “I… I wore only an old shirt and breeches and…” 
Before he could continue Wendy was down on her knees, pulled down his boots and lifted one of his legs with a strength that surprised him.
“What…?” he began, but the girl had already taken away his first boot and did the same with the second. Then she stood up and unbuttoned his waistcoat, undressed him in no time, throwing it beside the boots. 
“What more?” she urged and added because of his bewildered gaze: “What was also different? Maybe your hair?” 
Hook only starred at her, managed to say: “It was bound backwards and…” 
With one grip she had loosened her topknot, stroke his thick mane back and bound it together with the scarf. “What else?” 
He didn’t catch her words correctly. The feeling of the dry, warm wood beneath his feet and the soft wind playing around his almost blank chest woke the memories again. 
Wendy looked at him, imagined him as a younger man; maybe he was not a captain then but an ordinary pirate with ordinary clothes, which… She opened the bounds of his shirt until his chest was bare to the waistband. Then, after only one second of hesitation, she undid his harness and let her hands slid into his shirt, ripping the merciless leather-ribbon open and let the heavy wooden handcuff with the hook slowly sinking to the floor of the platform. Now he really was free.
Ever so gentle she pushed him forward to the grab rail, standing behind him without touching him. “Look to the horizon and the sea!” she whispered, repressed her desire to take him into her arms. “Look and feel only the mighty present of your natural surroundings and close your eyes!”
No one would ever be able to tell Hook why he obeyed in this very moment, but he simply did it. He felt the wind rushing into his shirt and breathing around his bare skin; the fresh smell of the sea tingled in his nose – everlasting and never forgettable – and he rubbed his bare feet over the harsh, warm surface of the wood beneath him. How long had it been since he had been with bare feet outside of his quarters? How long had it been since he felt the wind touching his very skin? How long had it been since he felt so free and young again? He didn’t know it; but in the edge of his mind was still the new memory of his former life. 
He saw again Bryan as a younger man – the very same man who stood below and worried about him as ever; he saw the never-ending play of the ocean’s waves – once and now; and he heard the familiar noises of tensed sails and beating riggings – something that was similar by every ship; and he felt the power of the liberty. 
“I still have it!” he whispered, remember again perfectly well the short situation so many years ago. He turned around to Wendy, pulling the girl in a firmly embrace and closed his eyes. “I still have this memory! And it remains!”

Deep below on the main-deck Billy Jukes and Albino sat together and spoke about females and their fatal influence of the poor men. 
“Do ye remember t’e lass in t’e bar of Cuba?” 
“Which one? T’s with t’e red hair or wit’ t’e black hair?” 
“T’is with t’e blond hair, mate!” Jukes grinned. 
“By Davies Jone’s Locker, t’at was a fiery one. I t’ought she’d pulled me straigh’ to heaven.” 
Albino grinned. “You’re not used to a temper one!” Then he shook his head. “But: Aye! She really was a fiery one and…” 
“Who?” Cecco interrupted, coming to his comrades. “T’e blond one in Cuba?” 
Jukes started to laugh. “See? Even Cecco remember’ t’is hellcat!” 
“Who not?” the giant black pirate chuckled. “I’d never met a more fine wench t’an she was and…” He stopped in the middle of his sentence. “Mates? Do ye sense somet’ing?”
Albino and Billy Jukes frowned, than the pale pirate with the black spectacles before his sensitive water-blue eyes and his almost white skin started to tremble. 
“Our memories… I… I didn’t remember much but t’is…” 
Smee stepped to them. His old eyes shimmered with unshed tears. “I… I remember my Maureen…” he whispered and lowered his head. “I remember her fiery red hair and her green eyes, mystical as the forest in the mist. Her pearl-white face and her cherry lips. She… she told me that she loved me and… and then… the soldiers….” He wasn’t even ashamed as his tears spilled over. 
Cecco and his both friends shared a gaze, before they looked up the main-mast, seeing their commander in a suddenly almost ordinary outfit and the beautiful young girl locked into a tight embrace. “Brutes! T’ere is somet’in’ goin’ on!” Jukes murmured and Cecco nodded. 
“Aye! Somet’in’ very strange and important!” 

Chapter 10 – A stolen day

“Hold tight!” 
This was an order Wendy obeyed without any protest. She wrapped both arms firmly around James’ waist, digging her nails in the silk of his redressed waistcoat and looked with wary eyes along the mainmast down to the middle deck. Heavens, it really was high! She didn’t want to climb over the shaky shroud down. The way up to the Crow-nest had been strenuous, but easier because she had always looked up, didn’t recognize the height she had crested. But now she had to see down onto the so deep below laying deck all the time and it made her suddenly dizzy.
Hook had noticed her dilemma immediately, but had said nothing at first. It serves this little stubborn pig-head right to feel at least a little bit fear. Such an insanity – to climb up into the Crow-nest! But otherwise he wouldn’t have gotten one small part of his memories back and this was something that almost mollified the rest of his anger to an evanescent remainder.
“And now?” she asked in the small voice.
He grinned. “Climbing down!”
The girl swallowed. “Really?”
“If you didn’t want to stay here until we will arrive in Neverland and maybe one Pan’s fairy-friends give you fairy-dust, then I think you have to climb.”
Something in the way his voice sounded made her suspicious. “James? You are keeping a secret here!”
He hid a smile. “And what should this be?”
“There must be another, quicker way to go down.”
“Aye!” he nodded, pretending to be very sincerely. “Jumping!”
She looked up at him, realizing his black joke and started to giggle – even if it sounded a little bit nervous. “After you then.”
“Always ‘Ladies first’. You know I am a gentleman.”
Wendy rolled her eyes. “And in the jungle is Mother’s Day today!”
“For someone who is really near to have a great problem in the next minutes and needs desperately help, your remarks are a little bit too sassy!” He lifted one brow and gave her one of his don’t-dare-me-looks.
She battered his eyes. “James? Please bring me down there.”
“Have I really to describe to you how to climb a shroud? As I remember you hadn’t any problems during the ascent.” He enjoyed her discomfort; this she recognized more and more.
‘Wait, my dear Captain. I will get you!’ She stood of her tiptoes and reached for his head, pulling it down and kissed him slowly and sensual. He returned her kiss instantly, pressing her closer to him and cupped one half of her butt with his good hand.
As they finally parted Wendy was out of breath and Hook seemed to be very satisfied. 
“I’ll take that as a deposit”, he grinned. “Think very sincerely how you want to pay the rest.”
Wendy grinned back. “I think, I know what you would like to have!” she whispered, wriggled herself suggestively at his body.
“Believe me, my sweet girl”, he growled, trying his very best to ignore the flames that instantly flew through his veins straight to his guts. “You will have to pay a very high invoice!”
She smiled and moistened her lips, feeling the urge to return to his quarters and let him had his ‘revenge’ again. God help her, but even in her boldest dreams she had never thought that a man – and especially THIS man! – Would be able to wake such a longing and hunger in her.
“I will pay”, she murmured. “I promise!”
“You don’t have to make a promise!” he retorted arrogantly. “I’ll take what I want.”
“Is this a menace?” she asked huskily, didn’t even believe her own ears as she realized the way she spoke. Where had her morality gone? ‘To Davie Jones Locker!’ whispered a forbidden voice in her mind, which she knew had to be the part of her she had named Red-handed Jill.
“No, my sweet lost girl. This isn’t a menace, but a promise!” Hook smiled suggestively. 
She nodded. “Good!”
He starred at her, and then shook chuckling his head. “Vixen!” He loosened his grip and sat down directly at the entrance-hole, bent down, pulled a loop up to him and winded it around his right arm. Then he made an inviting gesture to his young lover. “Come here!”
Again she obeyed – what took him by surprise – and snuggled closer to him; her legs dangled over the fovea. Prudently she didn’t look down.
“Hold tight!” he repeated. “And don’t let go, what ever will happened.” He looked very serious at her and Wendy nodded.
He wrapped his left arm around her waist and his good hand gripped her waist-sash. Then he let himself and the girl sliding through the entrance of the Crow-nest and Wendy muffled a scream, pressing her eyes shut. Instinctively she clung to him for dear life, while she felt her stomach haywire as she and James speeded down to the deck, secure held by the wire rope hoist that had been installed as an odd kind of shortcut directly at the Crow-nest.
“Attention! Deck!” she heard Hooks voice in her ear and pulled her legs up. She felt a jolt, accompanied with a thud and then everything went silent. Still she held onto him, her lids were solid shut.
“Kitten? You can open your eyes and it would be advantageous if you would put down your feet”, he whispered with soft mockery.
Careful Wendy did what he say, seeing several amused dirty faces around her and the clean and grinning one of James Hook, straighten her shoulders and cleared her throat. “Thank you, Captain!” she said polite and the most of the buccaneers in her nearness started to laugh.
Wendy blushed and James remarked dryly: “This civilly ‘captain’ will no one believe you anymore, sweetie!”
The pirates around them roared with laughter, made some ambiguously zingers and returned to their work.
“How dare you to cause me such embarrassment?” Wendy hissed.
Hook chuckled. “I have caused you embarrassment? Darling, these men maybe pirates and the most of them aren’t the most intelligent minds you have ever met, but they ought to be completely idiots not to realize why you are here on board and what we have done last night.”
Wendy turned crimson red. “You mean…” she whispered, let the sentence unfinished.
“Aye!” James nodded. “Of course they know what happened between us – and still does!”
The girl didn’t amplify to the last part of his words, but closed her eyes. “Goodness! How distressing!”
She felt his warm hand cupping her cheek. “It is distressing for you to be with me?” he asked quietly and shocked Wendy looked at him.
“NO! No of course not! I… I love to be with you but… that everyone knows… and… Of course you are right. They surely know what my present in your quarters means and…” She buried her face at his chest. “They will think that I am a wench!” sounded the muffled words.
James felt two things in one time: first a deep amusement of her disconcertedness and her still lasting innocent way of thinking and second an almost all consuming joy as she said that she would ‘love’ to be with him. He wrapped both arms around her petite form and laid his cheek on her head, sighing in gladness. She loved to be with him! He couldn’t believe it.
Wendy grumbled something about ‘men’ and ‘always have to hear how good they are!’ and snuggled closer to him. 
For a long moment they hold each other, then Hook lifted his head and said with pretended strictness: “Still we have to talk about your disobedience!” He took her with him where they could not be heard. It was better for his authority that the others didn’t get it that their captain let a disobedience practically slip through.
Wendy fallowed him to the rail and looked up to him, rolling her eyes. “Do you really have to do this? I have understood that you have been right. It was… dangerous and… maybe not right I didn’t listen to you.” Her voice had gone smaller and she bit her lips, avoiding his now really hard gaze.
“It didn’t have something to do, that you have understand my objection in this whole matter. I had give you an order and I had relies that you would obey. I had relies on you, Wendy. You are an intelligent young woman and I thought that you would be wise enough to realize how dangerous a trip up into the Crow-nest is.” He shook his head. “Do you know how much you scared me?”
By all demons of the Seven Seas! Why had he said it? He had admitted now the second time that he was worried about her safety; that she was valuable to him and with that he had laid open weakness. But to deny it would have been a lie – a big lie, to say the truth. She was dear to him, more than he was willingly to confess to himself by now. 
Wendy had lowered her head. “No”, she whispered softly. “I didn’t think that you would fear for me so much. I am sorry, James.”
He snorted slightly. “You know that to disobey the directly order of the captain means mutiny and will be sincere punished?!”
She nodded. “Yes, but I am not member of your crew.”
He made a face. “Your luck. Otherwise you would be in real trouble now, my beauty.”
Wendy dared an apologetic smile, what made his heart beating faster. Heavens, he really couldn’t stay angry with her for long! With a shake of his head he took her in his arms. “Was it really worth it?” he asked after a while and lifted a brow.
His young lover nodded, her eyes started to shine again as she looked up to him. “Yes! It was even better as I had imagine.”
James cocked his head. “Why the Crow-nest? How have you come up to that?”
She looked out at the sea and her mind seemed to drift far away. “I was six as father took me and John with him to London’s harbor, where an older sailing-ship of one of the greatest partner of the bank, where my father works, laid. It had only three masts and it wasn’t in such a good state as the Jolly Roger is, but it impressed me completely. Mr. Johnson – the owner of the ship – recognized my instantly fable for ships and told me about the former sea-travels; about the freedom on sea and the adventures; of storms and dead calms; of foreign countries and…
“And of pirates!” Hook grinned, knowing now who had put a bee into the girl’s bonnet for everything that had to do with his ‘occupation’. 
Wendy blushed. “Aye. He also told me of pirates and that the crew of trading-ships always had to have one on guard high above in the Crow-nest to warn the crew if he saw a buccaneer-vessel. He pointed to the high lookout and… and I was caught. Father had all hands full to do to hold me back.”
James laughed. “I think I understand perfectly well what your poor father had gone through!”
She rolled her eyes, pretended not to have heard him. “You have been up there years ago again and again. Father would not even dare to go near a shroud!”
“He is a banker, not a pirate”, James shrugged, mustering her intensively. “And to nurture you had been surely the biggest challenge of his life.”
This time she couldn’t ignore his comments. She wrinkled her nose and threw him a pouting look. “This was mean!” she grumbled. “I never was that bad.”
“That I am doubting!” he smirked, waggling his brows. 
“If you’re thinking that I am contumacious, then you can try to change it!” Defiantly she lifted her head; a pert smile played around her mouth.
James pursed his lips. “This I will do, my beauty. I love challenges!”
She winked at him. “So I will give you a next challenge.”
“And that would be?” he asked suspicious, knowing her well enough by now.
“Showing me the ship!”
He cocked his head and folded his arms before his chest. “You mean you are deserving a ship-tour after your disobedience?”
Wendy looked to the sky and sighed. “I thought we were done with that.”
“Aye – almost. And to make sure that you think twice before you decided to have your will again, I will show you where you would stay the nights next time you disobey.”
The girl lifted one delicate brow, knowing the pirate-captain too well. “Why do I think that it would be not the best place?”
James chuckled. “It is up to you, how you much like the brick.”
She gasped. “You would not dare to put me in the brick!”
He grinned, drew her beside him and walked to the companionway. “Be sure of it, my little pig-head.”
“And how you would stand a night without me?” she teased almost mockingly.
He only smirked. “Who says this? The brick is big enough for two. By the way: below there nobody could hear us.”
Wendy stopped dead in the tracks. “Just a moment.” She met his exhilarated gaze. “You… you mean…?” She swallowed. “No! This could not be! We were in your quarters and…”
“Darling, my quarters maybe safe, but the walls are all made out of wood. And wood isn’t the most soundproof material on earth. Believe me. Not one man of the crew has any doubt how close we are now.”
Wendy grew stiff. “Do you want to tell me in this polite way that they had HEARD us?” Her voice was shrill.
James started to laugh. “They must have been deaf not to hear us – especially you, my sweet screamer!”
Wendy turned crimson red. “You… You… Why didn’t you say…? Oh YOU!”
Guffawing he dragged her along to the stair that leaded down into the ship, ignoring Smee’s “Cap’n? Your sash and sword!” and pulled an abashed Wendy with him downstairs. 
Several of the crew looked at each other, grinned and jested about ‘love birds’.
Cecco stepped to Smee, who looked after the both and shook his head.
“Can ye tell me w’at happen’d to our cap’n?” he asked the Irishman, whose face brightened in a wide smile. 
“That’s easy, Cecco. It seemed that one of Armor’s arrows has hit him. Finally!”
The giant pirate looked uncomprehending at the boatswain. “W’at?”
Smee declined, rolling his eyes. “Ask Mullins. I’m sure he can tell you more about it.”

Three hours later the ship-tour was finished and Wendy sat at the wide-open windows in the captain’s quarters, ate an easy lunch and listened eagerly to James’ explanation about navigation possibilities. 
Hook was chuffed about Wendy’s enthusiasm and her amazing knowledge of ships. She was aware of the names of the masts (bowsprit, foremast, mainmast, aft-mast and mizzenmast) and that of the yards and the sails. She knew the differences of the cannons and the nautical measures like fathom, knots and sea miles and to his great surprise she even knew what it meant to tack before the wind. She knew port side and starboard, aft and ahead and was nosy about everything else. She really had a fable for the seafaring and he felt her zest infecting him. 
He had told her about the difference sections of the ship, showed her the clever connection between them that made it possible for the crew to reach them, even if the men had to take cover. It was possible to change between the two cannon-decks without to step open on the deck to avoid the danger of falling riggings and yards and bullets during a fight. The quarters of the crew were below the captain’s cabin and that of the ‘officers’. They all laid in a way that the crew needed not more than half a minute to reach the cannon-decks. Quickness could decide over life and death – especially on a pirate-ship.
Wendy had to laugh as James told her that the extreme high stern – like the Jolly Roger had – was also called ‘castle’. 
‘And it really fits’ thought Wendy. The stern didn’t end in a poop deck but in a large close room with a rounded roof. “This kind of construction make it impossible for attacker to capture the ship by coming from backwards”, James explained.
“It this the reason you have no galleries behind your quarter?” Wendy wanted to know and nipped at her goblet with a mixture made out of wine and water, what tasted fresh and had sparse alcohol.
James nodded, lightened his double-cigars and leant relaxed back. “Aye. It is an old trick to deflect a crew by attacking them from the side and while the most of them are concentrated on deck, another group of raiders climb the stern up, using the galleries to fasten the grapnels, invade the quarters and fall the crew in the back. This is a very successful method to gain victory. Believe me. I have done it self many times.”
Wendy pursed her lips. “I am sure you’re full of surprising ideas to capture a ship!”
He smirked slightly. “You are right. You have to change your methods from time to time, because not only pirates exchanges their experiences when they are ashore; the navy and the merchants are doing this as well. If they knew the technique of a certain pirate-captain – and they know who is after them when they are seeing his flag – then they maybe have the chance to stave him and his men. And as every business you need… ‘profit’.”
“Profit?” the girl repeated, could not help herself but laughed. “I think the correct term would be ‘booty’.”
James grinned back. “Why it didn’t surprise me that you are even knowing pirate-terms?”
She shrugged. “Because you know me a little bit by now?”
Suggestively he bent forward. “Only a little?” he asked with a low, purring voice, eyeing her intense. 
Wendy blushed slightly. “I am speaking of my character, not about my body! So don’t change the subject.”
He leant back again. “A shame!”
She giggled: “A danger foreseen is half avoided!”
He repressed a smile. “I am a danger for you?”
“Yes, a very big one!” she nodded and emptied her goblet. “And to avoid it for the next hours I wanted to know what you have planned for the afternoon. And… James! Don’t look at me like I am a peace of cake!”
The buccaneer bit his lips. The way she sat there – clad in boy’s clothes that showed her curves so clearly and with sunbeams in her hair; her shiny eyes looking at him daring and her full lips seemed to call him – let heat building up in him. He felt himself hardening, even if he was still a little bit sore from the last night. And he was sure that she had the same problems. Her very carefully sitting-down had told him enough. Nevertheless his desire for her reawakened and grew stronger with every second.
“A peace of cake? That fits, because you are so sweet, my sweet!” he teased her, taking in her irritation.
“Is it really so difficult for you to call me by my given name?”
“Which one? Red-handed Jill or Wendy Darling, darling?”
She threw her napkin at him, laughing loud as she saw his perplex face. He took it and mustered it thoughtfully. 
“It is white. Does this mean that you are hoisting the White Flag?”
“Never! You should see it as a kind of gauntlet and… James! You are doing it again!”
“What?” he asked innocently, extinguished his cigars, never looking away from ‘his’ shining beauty. 
“You’re gazing at me as if you would like to devour me.”
James cocked his head and felt the fire under his skin as he answered: “This I would like to do right now!”
She shook his head. “I am not eatable!” she retorted dryly.
“You’re wrong, my dear. You are very eatable – and delicious!” he gave back with a husky voice, as he remembered the moments he had tasted her in the most intimate way last night.
Wendy knew what he meant and turned crimson red. “Oh… YOU! You are impossible!”
He nodded silently and stood up; his burning gaze was fixed on her.
The girl watched him wary; anticipated his intentions immediately. “James, I am still having lunch!”
“You are done with the entrée and you know that I prefer the dessert.”
She swallowed and felt an answering tingle deep in her that slowly spread through her whole being, turned into sparks and flamed beneath her skin.
“You are insatiable!” she whispered, couldn’t believe that she indeed felt the passion for him returning after the long hours of lovemaking last night.
“Aye! And by the way: you have to pay your ‘invoice’ for the lift I gave you.” He had stepped to her and bending over her now; his warm breath stroke over her face, smelled of the good tobacco he had. It suited him, emphasized his aura of danger and forbidden temptation. 
“I know”, she answered with a suddenly dry mouth. “I promised.”
“As I told you before: You don’t have to make a promise to me. I take what I want!” He gently pulled her up and into his arms. “And to stay at the subject: you still have to be punished for your disobedience.”
The fire in his eyes seemed to burn her whole.
“We have dealt with this!” she protested.
“Not really, my beauty! I don’t let something like this slip through – even not with you!”
“A… and what have you in mind?” she asked, felt suddenly very thrilled by the imagination what he could do with her.
He smiled a very wicked grin. “Afraid?”
“No!”
“Good! Because I like you fiery.” 
She nodded, decided to pull his leg. “All right. In the evening I promise to let you have your way with be, but just right now I want to go to deck to haaaaaaaaeeeee… James! Put me down this very instant!” 
Chuckling he threw her over his shoulder as he had done yesterday. “When I am saying ‘I prefer the dessert’ then I mean NOW!”
Wendy started to giggle. “HELP! Anyone help! This man is insane!” 
His flat hand landed a smack on her butt. “And a further reason to punish you. You increase your list, my dear!”
The girl laughed and hit not too strong his back. “Set me down, James.”
“As you wish!” 
She found herself thrown onto the bed, looking up to an amused pirate-captain; who was very aroused as well as the bulk in his breeches proved. “No mercy?” she asked, biting her lips and gave him a hungry look. 
He shook his head. “No mercy, my beauty. I am unaccommodating in your cases!” His gaze told her unmistakable what he meant.
She laid back, her whole pose an invitation. “Then, great captain, I think I am completely in your graciousness”, she murmured, moistening her lips.
He undid his waistcoat and smiled. “That you are!”

It was in the early afternoon they returned to deck and Hook ordered several maneuvers. These short trips were the only possibility for Hook to drill the crew anew and to test the abilities of the men and the ship. Wendy could only staring with open mouth, how quick the men took in the sails and were ready to let fall the anchor and then set the sails again, making the ship ready in a breathtaking tempo. As she saw how easy and normally the pirate moved in the riggings she had to thought about her excursion in the morning and how glad she had been that James brought her secure back to the deck (even if her ‘payment’ for it had been two hours of savage passion, so that she really had problems to sit or to walk now).
Then sailing-maneuvers followed. James took his time to explain her the functions of the for- and aft-sails during the tacking, pointing to the position of them. Then he let the Jolly Roger running before the wind and again some sails had to be set and other ones to take.
And every time the crew went better and better. Had he in the beginning barked to them, that even snails are quicker and that they all had gotten big bellies, he now was very satisfied with them. And as they exercised a pretended attack from an aggressor and were ready to fire the cannons within less than one minute he reported that there would be extra portion rum in the evening, what took note with loud cheers.
Suddenly the wind changed his direction and a tug went through the whole ship.
Hook and Smee exchanged a look and the old Irishman lowered his head. “How ever!” he mumbled and Wendy frowned slightly.
“What is it, James?”
He sighed and she saw anger and sorrow in his eyes; made her wanting to take him in her arms even before the eyes of the crew.
“We have reached the frontier of Neverland’s sea”, he only answered silently and went to the helmsman Bob Jackson.
“Adjust the ship, Mr. Jackson!”
The stubby man with his red hair and upper arms like a boxer only nodded.
“What does he mean by ‘we have reached the frontier of Neverland’s sea’?” Wendy asked Smee quietly, watching ‘her’ captain as he gave his order for the change of course.
The boatswain pressed shortly his lips together, then he explained: “After this point begins the ocean of the normal world. We have tried to cross it several times, but we never made it. Every time we reach this distance to Neverland the wind and the ocean current changed, forcing us back to the island. It is like an invisible barrier that we are unable to break down.” He rubbed his tired eyes. “We’re prisoners, Miss Wendy. Every one of us! And these stolen days out of sea is all that remains for us!”
The young girl took a deep breath as the cruelty of this fact fully hit her. “I am sorry!” she whispered.
The old man dared to stroke her cheek. “Don’t be, Missy. Sometimes I think that this is our punishment for all we did as we were still in the Caribbean Sea. Maybe our superstitiously Mullins is right and we are indeed damned.”
Wendy felt tears dwelling up in her eyes. “Is there nobody who could help you?”
Smee shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know, Miss Wendy. Maybe when He up there”, he made a gesture to the sky, “is convinced that we have suffered enough He will give us a hand. But until then…” He didn’t finish his sentence and sighed again.
“There must be a way!” Wendy whispered.
“This I have thought for very long, my dear. And it would be more than nice of you to inform us if you will know it eventually”, James voice sounded in her back.
She turned to him and touched his arm. “This I will!” she answered, swallowing the lump in her throat.
James sensed her feelings instantly and gave her a tender smile, pulling her closer to him. “The prison isn’t so unbearable anymore since you have returned to this cursed place!” he spoke under his breath in her ear, stroking over her anew-bounded hair.
She smiled back. “Just have a look. Who have ever thought that the fearsome Captain Hook could be also Prince Charming!” she teased him softly, changing his mood of sorrow back to this of dark humor.
It worked. Hook chuckled and shook his head. “You have done it again!”
“What?”
“You make me laugh even when I am not in the mood for it.”
Proudly she lifted her head. “You see: I am far too important to be locked in the brick!”
By this he really had to laugh. “What should I do with you, mh?”
“Not the same thing like this midday. I swear: one more time and I unable to make the slightest move!” She blushed, but her eyes were sparkling.
Smee cleared his throat. This talk went far too privately.
Hook only threw him a glare what meant ‘Get along with you!’ and turned his attention back to his young lover at his side, as an odd croaking sounded above their heads.
Wendy looked up and recognized the peg legged parrot with its eye patch and the plucked feathers. She hadn’t seen the bird until now and had almost forgotten about it, but now the memories of it returned. The bird had been in Hook’s cabin as she had been there the first time – after his stealing her away including her little house as he offered her a place as a pirate on his ship. Never she had dreamed that she would end as his lover!
“Hey!” she called out. “Old boy, where have you been the whole time?”
The parrot only croaked more and mustered her intensely with his remaining left eye.
“Get lost, ugly brute!” Hook growled and threw the parrot a wary glance.
The bird didn’t react by this. It heard sentences like this every day several times.
“Isn’t it mutiny?” Wendy asked laughing and put a calming hand on James’ arm as he made a threaten step in the direction of the bird. “Let him. The poor bird is punished enough in his state!”
“If you would know what this ‘poor bird’ has done to you and your friends you wouldn’t be this compassionate.”
Wendy frowned. “What do you mean by this?”
He gave her a wicked grin. “Do you remember what I swore to you as you have been the first time my guest?”
She nodded and looked at him askance. “Yes. You promised me that no one of your men would follow me.” She puck a finger on his chest. “You lied.”
James’ eyes widened. “I NEVER lie.” He made a gesture to the bird. “He had followed you. And you have to admit that a parrot is not a man of my crew.”
Wendy only stared at him. “Oh, you are really the most wily guy I ever met!” She looked up to the parrot. “And you, you old betrayer, be wary or you will lose your last feathers as well!”
She felt James’ arms slipping around her. “Angry with me? Even after all this time?”
She made a face and threw him a glance that meant ‘with this we aren’t done, my friend!’, then she shook her head and sighed. “It has been my fault as well. I should have known that you would not let this chance pass by. I had felt the gazes of someone and had looked back several times as I went to Peter’s hide-out, but I couldn’t recognize anyone. But I had never thought that your parrot was following me.”
He rubbed his nose at hers and looked deep into her eyes. “What I have to do to earn Milady’s forgiveness?”
She pretended to think very straight and smiled finally. “That’s simple. You only have to…”
“Ship in sight!” sounded the shout of the man in the lookout.
For a long moment a deadly silence dropped over the whole ship, then suddenly every man aboard started to speak.
Hook starred at Smee, didn’t dare to hope that this maybe was their solution. He went to the balustrade of the bridge and raised his voice.
“SILENT!” he bellowed, waited until his men shut their mouths and looked up to the man in the lookout, who climbed up to the Crow-nest – in a tempo that made Wendy almost envious. “Jackson! When this is a joke I swear you will feel the cat!”
“No joke, Cap’n!” the man cried back, seeing again through his telescope. “It’s a ship or my bones should rot at Davie Jones Locker!”
The men started to whisper to each other, throwing hopeful glances to their commander. 
Hook was in a dither. A ship! That meant that they were the real world closer than ever before and maybe the others were their delimitation.
“Can you see any details?”
“Aye! It’s a sloop wit’ two masts. A quick one!”
“And the flag? Can you recognize it?”
For almost a minute Jackson looked through his telescope and shouted back: “As far as I see it’s a black one. But I can’t perceive t’e emblem!” 
Once again the crew started to talk jumbled and waited breathless of Hook’s reaction.
“Maybe they have the chance to break through the frontier!” he whispered, changing a look with Wendy. “When this is really a way to escape Neverland, then I cannot keep my word to be back in Neverland tomorrow morning.”
Wendy bit her lips, realizing what that would imply. She would have to stay at the Jolly Roger, eventually for longer – far away from London in a world that was completely strange to her. It almost frightened her. She never had thought that she would someday stand at the threshold to leave her own world behind and have to step into another one. The both trips to Neverland were only just trips, but not more. But if James and his men would find a way to cross the frontier between Neverland and the real world now, she would be completely alone; without her family and her friends. The only one, who would be there for you, would be James – a man she not really known, even if they had shared the most passionate moments possible. What would become of her? And what would become of James and his men if they forfeit their perhaps only chance to escape from their ‘prison’ Neverland? 
She met James’ gaze and answered spontaneously: “Try it!”
He remained silent for several seconds, before he gave her to preconceive: “When we are successful you have to come with us – with me!” he added quietly.
Wendy nodded and took a deep breath. “It is maybe your only chance to escape. And even from Jamaica will be a travel-possibility to London – if I want to use it.” She straightened her small shoulder. “Just go ahead and try it!”
The look in his eyes was something she never would forget – even if she was going to be hundred years old. It was a radiance of joy, relief and hope and in this moment she understood that he ought to let this chance passed by to keep his word. In this second she realized that she could trust him – really trust him. As insidiously he was against his enemies, as truth worthy he was to them who belonged to him. And in this case she was it as well.
Hook felt his chest swelling with warmth and gentle happiness. She was even willingly to accompany him for his well being, even if she wasn’t ready for it.
He looked deep into he eyes, saw the hidden nervousness and lightly fear as well as her soft convincing that it would be all right.
“Thank you, Wendy!” he murmured and turned his attention to his crew.
“Into the riggings with you! Heave to! Ready to sail against the wind! We have to come closer to the other ship!”
Cheers and applause surged, the men broke every record to haul the Jolly Roger close.
“Mr. Jukes! Load three cannons and give a salute! Now!”
He whirled to the helmsmen. “Jackson! Hold the new course. If you need a hand to hold her, then you can have any help you whish!”
The red-haired man nodded. “Aye, Aye, Sir!”
The Jolly Roger furrowed through the waves. The giant galleon swayed more and more as it fought its way against the ocean current.
Wendy clung to the balustrade, tried to equalize her balance and felt James’ one arm around her to steady her, while the parrot above her cawed, trying to hold onto the yard he sat on. Water splashed over the bug as the waves went higher, even without a storm. Neverland was trying to hold them. For the first time the girl felt the uncanny power of the magical island and to her own surprise it afraid her. It was against ever nature as she realized the first time.
“Ready to fire!” came the shout from the foredeck.
Hook’s gaze laid at the sloop that had come slightly nearer. 
“Fire!” he barked and the three cannons fired off with the familiar salute between buccaneers. The heavy cannonballs hit the water and several moments later came the answer: three shoots not target at the Jolly Roger.
Wendy glared at James. “Is this a good sign?”
He smiled. “Aye! This is a very good sign!”
After several minutes he cursed silently, ignoring Wendy’s asking looks and turned to the helmsman.
“Jackson! Where is the problem? We are turning back!”
The stubby pirate cawed with a deep red face. “No chance, Cap’n. The ocean current is to strong.”
Hook left Wendy’s side and stepped to Jackson, grabbled the heavy steering wheel. “Together!” he ordered and stemmed against it.
The young girl watched alternating the both men and the other ship. It hadn’t come very much nearer but she could see the construction of the vessel now. It had a higher stern, even if it wasn’t such a solid castle as this of the Jolly Roger. Wendy shook her head. From where – the heck – came a second old pirate-ship? Sloops weren’t exactly ordinary ships today, especially not with this kind of stern!
She heard a wild curse from James and looked back at him. He stepped away and gave a signal to Jackson. “Let it be! It serves no purpose!”
Frustrated he kicked against the anchorage of the steering wheel. “This God Damn Island!” he whispered, repressed tears of wrath and despair. “It will never let us go!”
Wendy went to him and wrapped her arms around him from behind, closing her eyes, trying to give him strength only with her presence. 
“We will find a way!” she murmured calmingly.
“There is no way!” he answered bitterly.
“Nonsense. Where a way is in there must be also a way out.”
He sneered. “But between it lays a shut door that isn’t to break down.”
Wendy sighed. “Then we have to find the key that will open it.” She pressed her cheek at his tensed back. “We will find a way.”
Hook had almost laughed sarcastically. He has searched for a way out of this ‘paradisiacal’ hell for a half eternity and this mere slip of a girl thought she would find it by…
He tensed. Had she said ‘we’? Did she really think in this term?
Suddenly the world didn’t seem to be so dark anymore. If she thought in this way then it meant that she felt more for him as only this consuming passion that had hindered him to kill her at first sight after her return and that had driven her into his arms over and over again. Nobody really liked him and…
His gaze found Smee and he recognized the compassionate look of his boatswain. The old man didn’t think about himself in this moment, but of him. And from one to the other moment he asked himself, if the fact that nobody liked him reasoned out of his distant and rejecting way to handle other ones.
For a second he remembered again his former life and his behavior, as he was younger. Even with the cruel, unfair way life had changed for him he still had comrades. But now…
“Cap’n, the distance grows!” Smee remarked and Hook lowered his gaze.
“Of course!” He shook slowly his head, while his shoulders sacked down. “Of course!”

It was late at night and Wendy lay secure in James’ arms. She couldn’t sleep and because of the unsteady breath of him she knew that he was also awake.
He had tried to be the charming host and they had talked during dinner a lot. She had told him about her family and her life in London and had managed to distract him for several hours of the forfeit to cross Neverland’s frontier. He had laughed with her and she had been impressed of the great knowledge he had. She also had learned that he spoke difference languages – French and Spain – and he had offered her to teach her more French as she already spoke. And then Smee had come to take the allowance of the night-watchers and James had remembered the whole mess again. After this he had been silent and Wendy didn’t know how to cheer him up again.
Nearly midnight they had gone to bed. They both were tired and bodily exhausted – both form the unused day at sea and their passionate hours – and even if Wendy loved to be intimate with him she really was grateful that his appetite for her didn’t reawake. Rather the silent closeness, they shared now, was satisfying and she felt at peace in his arms.
“James?” she whispered in the darkness and felt him slightly shifting.
“Yes, my sweet?”
“We will find a way. I promise!”
He was quiet for a long time and she almost thought he had fallen asleep, as he suddenly pulled her closer and kissed her temple. 
“The hope dies at last! And as long you are with me there will be ever hope!”
His voice sounded tired and she snuggled to him, stroking ever so softly over his right arm, cupped the mutilated limp with her hand and fondled it gently. She felt him intake a sharp breath, bent forward and kissed the sensitive skin over the old injury. 
He went stiff and held his breath, before she heard him let out a shuddering breath. His muscles were tensed and then she realized that he was weeping. 
The emotional chaos of the last days had been too much: First his wakening desire for the very same girl on which he had swear to take revenge; then his realizing that he couldn’t see her as enemy anymore and that he finds in her arm passion and a place he almost could call home; then the overwhelming feeling how she handled his injury and dared him and the pirate in him to no limit; and finally the part of his reawakened memories, the sight of the other ship and his again destroyed hope to find a way out of this hell, which children called so cheerful Neverland. And last but not least Wendy’s understanding and her slowly building tender feelings for him, which he could clearly read in her eyes and in her behavior, last but not least during and after the ‘prank’ of Pan his gang four days ago. And now she even had kissed this horridness of sliced bones with overlapped skin and scars. Not only the feeling of her soft lips hit him like a warm wave, but the meaning behind it. 
He pressed his face at her throat and tried everything to stop his tears. He was a might pirate-captain, for God’s sake, and not a little boy crying over a cut in the finger! And it was now the second time she saw a weakness in him that no one other ever had. But his tears flow more and more. His soul, that yearned for solution, was bleeding and he wanted nothing more as to let everything out that had slowly but steady harmed him more than Pan’s knife had done. He nestled himself against her petite form, relishing in her nearness that seemed to be his only light in this world of darkness that threatened to fall down on him again.
Without another thought Wendy pulled the stump at her heart and kissed tenderly his lips. She tasted the salt of his tears and stroke with her other hand softly over his cheek, fondled his mouth with hers again, as he suddenly jerked himself up.
“No Wendy!” he outburst with fear. “Don’t do this! They are poisoned!”
For a moment she blinked uncomprehending then she knew what he meant. Very well she remembered the essence the poison had been made of that almost had killed Tinker Bell as she drank it to save Peter – the tears from the red of Hook’s eyes; a mixture of jealously, bitterness and hate.
“No. They are not poisoned anymore, James!” she calmed him. “Not when you are with me, because they are don’t born out of hate now.” She could feel his eyes on her and reached for his face, cupping softly his cheek and drew him closer to her again. “See? I’ve taste them and I am still alive.”
He sighed deeply, prayed that his would never change and buried his face at her chest. He smelled her familiar scent, listened to her steady heartbeat and slit over her in search for the safety he had missed so long in his life. It sounded odd, but he wanted to find shelter in her. She was such a small young girl, but she offered him something he hadn’t found before: security.
Wendy smiled and wrapped her arms around him, feeling her heart going out to this man. He seemed so lost and she thought she could sense the heavy burden of his duty and his fate, as they would be her own. Gentle she stroke over his bare back, smiled as his warm breath went over her exposed breasts and his thick curls splayed over her chest and belly like a silken curtain. “Sleep, James. I will hold you!” she whispered warm and tightened her embrace.
He sighed again and started to relax. She smiled, proud that she was really able to calm this powerful, strong-willed and sometimes so savagely man.
After several minutes his deep steady breath and his slackened muscles showed that he really had fallen asleep.
Satisfied that he had found peace in her arms again she fallowed him into the warm, inviting world of forgetting and rest. Her last clear thought was: ‘I find a way to help you out of all this. I swear it!’ Then the sleep overtook her, while the Jolly Roger drove back to the magical island that had its own rules…

Chapter 11 – The way of fate begins

Alf Mason nipped at his cup of rum and straightened his back. It was almost 47 glasses and he was eager for the discharge to come in less than a half hour. It was very dark tonight, even the stars didn’t show themselves, but it wouldn’t last long anymore until the first rays of day would lighten the sky. Neverland laid only a half sea mile far away. They were back again from where they had started the night before: in Pirate’s Cove. As the ship’s time was exactly 40 glasses – midnight – he and Frank Boon, one of the pirates who was responsible for the lower cannon-deck, had seen Neverland only several miles ahead. Mason wasn’t this superstitious as Mullins but even he thought in this very moment that they all were damned. There couldn’t be another explanation.
Frank Boon stepped to him. He was a tall man in his middle age with light blond hair and dark eyes. A thin scar went over his left arm and his right ear missed the lap, but otherwise there were no signs of the hard life a buccaneer lives.
“A dark nigh’”, he mumbled and sat down beside his comrade.
Mason nodded and offered him his cup, which Frank gladly took. “Aye. I don’t like t’is nights wit’out stars. Somet’ing is wrong! T’is blasted island always shows crazy signs if somet’ing isn’t righ’.”
Boon emptied the cup and gave it back. “Maybe t’is damn boy be rottin’ in hell!”
Mason scratched his head. “No. T’ere would be ice and snow if t’e li’le rat would be dead. No. T’ere is somet’ing ot’er goin’ on and I don’t know if I…”
“Silent!” Frank whispered suddenly urgently and priced up one’s ear. “Don’t you hear it?” he asked after several seconds.
Mason listened intense and then he heard it as well: the soft gossip of water against a ship and the low hits of riggings against masts and sails. And it didn’t come from the Jolly Roger.
Alf stood up and hasted to the rail, looking concentrated in the darkness. And then he saw the reason for the silent noises.
“Frank!” he squeaked. “Wake the captain!”
Boon stared at him. “Are you crazy? He’ll kill me. He hates to be disturbed at nigh’ and he’s wit’ his lass and…”
Alf didn’t listen to him anymore but sped to the staircase to the bridge, taking two steps in one time as he stormed upwards. Only seconds later he reached the door to the captain’s quarter and knocked with all his might against it. 
“Cap’n!” he bawled and let his fist hit the heavy wood again. “Cap’n, Sir! Please wake up! Hurry!”
Frank swallowed. “T’is will be your deat’, friend!”
A moment later the door was tore open and a very angry Captain Hook, only clad with a blanket around his waist, appeared at the threshold. 
“Mason! I hope for your own sake that…”
Alf even didn’t let him finish, what would be normally his finally sentence of death, but pointed port side out of the sea. “Sir! T’ere is a ship! T’e same ship we saw t’is afternoon!”
Hook wasn’t really wide-awake. He had been deep asleep, as the loud knocks had woken him up. As a pirate-captain you need very short reflexes to survive and danger was always present. So it had lasted not more then ten seconds for Hook to jump up, to get one of the blankets, whispering a fiercely “Stay back!” to a startled Wendy and to run to the door – ready to teach the man a lesson who had dared to disturb him and his girl in this rough way.
But what Mason blurted out by the first sight of him was enough to let him stop in the middle of the word. What had the gunner said? A ship? A SHIP?
James stepped out his cabin further on deck and looked in the direction Mason pointed. His ever so blue eyes bored into the darkness and then – as the moon broke through the thick clouds for a moment – he recognized the vessel. It was the two-mast-sloop they hadn’t reached only several hours ago. And it was here: in Neverland.
“They made it!” he said with a low voice. “They have broken through the frontier. Maybe we can brake through in their navigable water, too.”
Alf, who held his hat in one hand, dared a: “W’at your orders, Sir?”
Hook whirled around to him. “Give alert. Crew on deck in two minutes. And send Smee to me!” He returned in his quarters but looked one last time back. “And Mason? As soon as you or another one can clearly see the flag inform me about its emblem without any hesitation!” Then he shut the door behind him, cutting off Mason’s “Aye, Aye, Sir!”

Wendy looked wide-eyed to James, as he returned from the door and lightened several candles. She had heard what the crewman had reported and sat on the bed, holding one blanket to her breast.
“A ship?” she asked warily, still a little bit drowsy.
Hook nodded and went to his locker to fetch fresh clothes. “It seems to be the same we saw last afternoon.”
The girl bit her lips. “They have fallowed us? This means that they were able to…”
“… break through the frontier!” James finished the sentence and opened his locker. “Aye!” He looked back at his young lover while he dressed himself in black breeches. “Get dressed! We don’t know whose pirate-gang it is.”
Wendy threw the blanket away, jumped up and hasted to her clothes that laying on a chair. She slipped into her shirt and breeches in no time and went then to James, helping him to fasten the harness and gripped after a black shirt he pointed on.
Suddenly an invisible door in the wall opened and a stressed Smee, only clad in a wide trouser and a dark pullover hurried in. “G’monring, Cap’n”, he mumbled sleepily.
Wendy could only look at the open secret passage through which Smee had arrived.
Hook followed her gaze and grinned for a second. “Practical, isn’t it?”
The girl nodded. “And when you wanted to tell me about it?”
He shrugged his shoulders, taking his silver-black waistcoat. “At one day for sure.”
She shook her head, helping him with the waistcoat. “Don’t you trust me enough?” she asked a little bit hurt.
He looked at her pouting face while she buttoned his waistcoat, pulling the heavy ruffles of his skirt over its collar. He bent down and whispered: “With my life, sweetie!”
Surprised she met his gaze, taking in his suddenly seriousness. “You mean it?” she asked silently and he only nodded.
“Aye!”
Smee stepped to them and noticed that his help by dressing his captain weren’t necessary. The young girl had taken this job and of course Hook preferred her service in this case.
“Your orders, Sir?” he asked, fetching the heavy sword and the weapon-sash, as well as a pistol.
Before Hook could answer a new knock sounded from the regular door. The captain threw Smee a glance, who returned to the still open secret passage and closed it.
“Enter!” he called and the round face full of warts of Alf Mason appeared. 
“’scuse me, Sir, but we’ve recognize t’e emblem on t’e flag.”
Tensed Hook only waited for Mason to continue.
It’s a complete skeleton t’at holds in his righ’ lifted hand a goblet and his left a spear, t’at points down to a heart…”
“… with three blood-drops!” Hook finished the sentence.
Mason only nodded perplexes. How did his commander know that?
Wendy’s gaze was fixed at James. “You know the emblem?”
He only made a further approval gesture. “Aye! I knew this emblem.” He listened to himself and realized the three looks on him. “Don’t ask me how and why, but my memories are clear about this one thing. This emblem belongs to Edward Teach.”
“Who?” two male voices asked him simultaneous, while Wendy paled.
Hook lifted one brow. “You know him under the name the people have given him: Captain Blackbeard!”

Smee and Mason had left the cabin to fallow the captain’s orders, while he finished dressing. His thoughts were far away and he didn’t recognize Wendy’s worries.
The girl swallowed and crossed her arms before her chest in a protecting gesture, after she had finished to help ‘her’ captain get dressed.
She had read about Blackbeard almost every book she could have gotten in London and she knew that this man was one of the most successful and cruel pirates at the end of the ‘golden age’ of piracy. And she knew one thing more: he must have been insane. His most famous ‘games’ were to prove his power in shooting his men, crippled them, sharing his 14 (!) wives with other men and in attacking other people late at night even in the pirates domiciles at the Caribbean islands. Other times he showed mercy by setting captured crews free and to change booty for medicine to help his ill men – only to kill them later. 
Teach had been an ordinary seaman, born in Bristol at approx. 1680 with the civil name Edward Drummond and joined first the navy and during the war of Spanish Succession in 1702 until 1713 he fought as privateer in the Carebbean Sea for England against Spain. In 1716 he joined the pirate gang under Captain Benjamin Hornigold in New Providence Island and made a ‘sweet trade’ as buccaneer. First as an ordinary crewman; but then he got the command of the first captured sloop. In November 1717 he captured together with his mentor the French galleon ‘Concorde’. The booty had been incredible: 500 slaves from Africa, gold, silver and precious stones. The booty had been this much that Hornigold gave him the ‘Concorde’ as prize. Teach constructed her ‘inner life’ anew and armed her with more than 40 cannons and named her Queen’s Anne Revenge. He and Hornigold parted and then the most famous career of any buccaneer began. 
He changed his appearance, twisted his long black beard into braids, wore fine clothes with almost ever three or four pistols in his sash and ‘decorated’ himself with three or four burning slow-matches when ever he attacked another ship. He built up a small flotilla of several sloops with the Queen Anne’s Revenge as the flagship. He had more than 300 men beneath him; made a deal with the governor of North Carolina – Charles Eden – by giving him a share of his booty in return for pardon; captured many ships – two most known sloops were the Adventure and the Revenge – and was finally killed at 21st November 1718 by Lieutenant Robert Maynard and his men, who found him at Panilco Sound near the island Ocracoke, where is last headquarter had been laid and…
Wendy’s head jerked up to met James’ gaze. “This couldn’t be Blackbeard!” she blurted out and Hook cocked his head, fastening his pistol.
“And why not, my dear?”
“He… he is dead!” she said. “He died in the late November 1718 after a wild battle on his sloop Adventure against Lieutenant Robert Maynard from the Royal Navy. It has been told that he had been shot five times and had more then 25 wounds, but after all the hit of a cutlass from a Scottish sailors in the neck had killed him finally. He must had fought like a berserk and…”
James’ index finger touched her lips and she looked up into his eyes.
“Sweetie, this really is a thrilling story and worthy to be told in a dark, stormy evening, but just right now I have no time to…”
“James! This is no story!” she insisted. “Teach had been killed…”
“Darling!” he cut in. “No one would dare to use his flag without his permission. And I hope that he self is on this ship next to ours and that not one of his officers is in command. Believe me, Wendy, Blackbeard is very much alive and I am sorry that I have no time to hear this story. But right now I have to meet an old colleague – if you could call it so.” He was on his way out of his cabin as he stopped and looked back. “As I remember Teach is an odd man. Please stay here in my quarters!”
Wendy ran after him. “James! He isn’t ‘odd’ – he is insane! Every reports are telling that he…”
James turned back to her, stroking her cheek. “Wendy, I have met him three times as he was a crewman of Benjamin. And one time more after he got his first command over a sloop and made his own booties. I know that he is a strange man and be sure that I will be careful. But perhaps he it the key out of this hell and I will not forfeit another chance.” He took in her fearful eyes and kissed her softly. “Don’t be afraid. I will no harm let come to you!”
With this he went out of the cabin, closing the door firmly behind him.
Wendy trembled slightly, biting her lips. “I don’t fear for me”, she whispered. “But for you!” And then suddenly she realized one thing more: he remembered his first meetings with Blackbeard. And this could only meant one thing: his memories were restored more and more!

The first grey turned the sky but it would last longer until the darkness of the night would disappear. The heavy clouds hang still over the sea and that this close that even the higher mountains of Neverland were mantled by them.
Hook threw a glance over the island and shook his head. “I would like to know what is going on in the crazy mind of this damn boy that the weather is that bad!” he murmured and decided to forget Peter Pan for several minutes. The arrival of the other pirate-ship was more important in this moment then this ‘flying pest’.
He stepped to the rail and looked across to the other ship, which had come near to almost a nine hundred feet. It was a slender sloop with two masts and armed – as far as he could see in the dark twilight – with not more than 12 cannons. He recognized many men on deck, almost too many if you considered the size of the ship.
“Mr. Smee?” he called and waited until his boatswain was beside him.
“Aye, Sir?”
“Fetch two torches and give signal. Ask which of Blackbeard’s commander we have the honor to meet.”
The old Irishmen nodded and gestured to Quant Ling to give him two torches. Then he signaled Hook’s question to the other ship. It didn’t last more than a half minute for the answer and James took a deep breath.
“As I thought”, he murmured. “It is Teach himself!” He bit his lips, exchanged a look with Smee and made his decision. “Signaling him it would be a pleasure for me to invite him and his first officer to breakfast at 8 glasses. Tell him as well where he could set his anchor the best in this cove and then make it clear to Cookson that I need the best breakfast the galley could manage.”
The boatswain nodded and while he signaled again to the other ship Hook turned to his crew. “Gentlemen! I am sure every one of you has heard of the famous Captain Blackbeard. As we left Cuba the last time his name was in every one’s mouth and this has been right, because he is one of the most successful ‘colleagues’ we have. When he and his first officer will come in less than four hours I want to be sure that you welcomed him with the honor he deserved, but show him and his crew that you’re fine pirates as well – the better ones! I want to be proud of you, men! And don’t forget: he is maybe our only chance to escape this damn place!”
Cheers sounded through the ship. Hook gave them time to settle down, then he continued: “You have the allowance to talk with your colleagues and to take a day off. Of course the readiness of the ship has to be guaranteed. I will choose four men who will be responsible for it. Whom they will give the job is up to them – they only will get a lot of anger if something isn’t right. Any questions?”
No one asked, but they all grinned as mad. A day off! Talking with other pirates! And a lot of rum and food – this was for sure! O happy day!
“Then into the bunks with you. Three men have to stay on deck as guards. At 7 glasses several hands will be necessary to fastening our ships together and to lay a plank between them. That would be all!”
New cheers branded up and several of them shouted, “Long live the captain!”.
Hook smiled inwardly – how easy these simple men were to cheer up – then he turned back to his cabin. As long as the night remained there was nothing he could do – except to seduce a special sweet, ardently girl to a further wild time of passionate lovemaking and…
Wendy! Suddenly he felt alert awaking in him. Blackbeard was a lady-killer; that he knew for sure, even if he was amazed how much he suddenly remembered about Edward Teach and their last meeting. It seemed that more of his memories had returned as he had the first contact with someone from his world – and even if it was an only by eye-contact. Blackbeard had been married 9 times as far as he remembered and he never wreaked a skirt. And in one thing James had to agree with Wendy: Edward Teach was dangerous because of his twisted mind.
Lost in thoughts he entered slowly his quarters and looked after almost one minute to the young girl, sitting in one of his chairs and watched him silently. He took in her beautiful face, her big eyes, her pouting lips, her slender figure and her thick, long, wavy gold-brown hair. She was a temptation for every man. He was very aware of this. And the risk that Blackbeard would show more interest in her, as it would be polite lay at hand. And by the way: his men knew that it would be their certain death if they came her too near. Blackbeard’s men compared to that didn’t know this and it would come to frictions; this was for sure. And he didn’t want any tensions right in the beginning. And besides this he wanted her out of any danger.
With a deep sigh he made his decision, what was more difficult as he was ready to admit to himself. 
Wendy let her gaze roaming over is face. Immediately she realized his tenseness and that something wasn’t quiet right.
“It is Blackbeard!” she stated and felt a pang of discomfort as Hook slowly nodded.
“Aye! It is him.” He went to her and squatted beside her chair – exactly as he had done more than four years ago during her first ‘visit’ on the Jolly Roger. He reached for her hands and looked down onto her small fingers, resting in his longer and stronger ones. She was a brave and strong-willed girl, but after all a girl; a female that had to be protected. He had sworn that no harm would come to her as long as he could forestall it and he would keep his promise.
“Sweetie”, he said, taking a deep breath. “You know that I want nothing more than to have you at my side. I had even consider to keep you here against your will…”
He saw the beginning indignation on her face and the flashing in her eyes and stroke over her cheek. “Sh, by beauty. I said ‘I HAD consider’. I know now that it would be the wrong way to win you.” He smiled transiently and surrounded her fingers with his’ again. 
Wendy saw his suddenly uneasiness and recognized what he planned to say.
“But now you want me to be safe away when Blackbeard arrives.”
He lowered his gaze. “This would be the best for you. I know him. He is crazy and after every pretty female that runs over his way. And he can be very… obtaining in getting what he wants.” He looked up at her again. “The risk that he will try to get you behind my back is too big.” He sighed. “I will order Smee to take you ashore before Blackbeard arrives. Maybe he can take you near the Indian tribe, where are you safe. As far as I know you are welcome there.”
Wendy nodded. “Yes. Tiger Lilly and I are something like friends.”
A wary smile rushed over his face. “Aye. This was almost clear!” He tightened softly his grip around her fingers. “So you will be safe there until you can return to Pan’s hide-out.”
With her head cocked she looked at him and asked the question that was all the time deep in the back of her mind. “Why have you never asked?”
He lifted one brow. “What?”
“For Peter’s hide-out. Why have you never asked me?”
He pressed his lips together and gazed away. “I know that you would never betray him. I ought to force you in telling me the place and I have to admit that in the beginning these thoughts passed by, but now…” He lifted her hands to his lips, kissing them gently. “Now I cannot do this – even when it means that this damn pest will live a tad longer!” he whispered so quietly that she almost hadn’t heard it. He glared at her again, seeing her angelic features in the soft golden candlelight and felt him drowning in the dove-blue eyes, which shimmered darker in the twilight. He didn’t say it aloud, but to tell the truth: he was unable to ever harm her. 
Wendy smiled softly, disengaged one hand from his gentle grip and laid it at his cheek. Unknowingly he nestled into to her palm, relished in the tender stroke of her thumb. By all demons of the Seven Sea, he really had turned into a softie as soon as his sweet storyteller was near him!
“You know”, he said slowly, “that you are changing me!?”
She flashed him a mashing grin. “Tit for tat. Only eight days ago I was an innocent child and now I am…”
“Changed into the most beautiful, vivid and ardently young woman you can dare to dream of!” He cut in, winked at her as she rolled her eyes and moistened his lips. “And by that it occurred me that I haven’t kissed you since – how long had been?”
Giggling she shook her head, amused sparkles danced in her eyes. “Ten minutes?”
He nodded. “Therefore too long!”
He stood up and pulled her along with him, took her in his arms and cut her pert retort off with a deep kiss.
Even if Wendy was uncertain, resulting of the last occurrences and still tired from the last two nights and the day on sea, she felt deep inside of her something glowing up in warmth and melted in his arms. Here she felt safe and secure; nothing could happen to her as long as he held her like this and…
A slightly tapping at the window startled the both. Hook looked up, his gaze a threat to everyone who dared to disturb him right now and then he wrinkled his forehead. 
“Blasted fairies. Always they have to…”
Wendy whirled alarmed around and saw outside of the window the glistening light of one of these tiny, magical creatures. Her heart skipped a beat. What, if this was Tinker Bell and saw her and James in this passionate embrace?
The fairy tapped again at the glass, this time more urgently.
Hook cursed under his breath and stormed to the window, ready to bestow the five fatal words at the winged creature, tore one window open – and the words were stick in his throat, as he looked closer at the fairy. At first sight he knew that this wasn’t an ordinary fairy and that had nothing to do with her way of dressing. Instead of a mixture of leaves and flowers she wore a white-shining dress and flew around her tiny figure like liquid silver and her long light-blond hair fell down her back. But the most impressing appearance was her eyes. Wisdom and amicability shone out of them – a wisdom that was very old.
Hook hesitated and for the first time he met a fairy he didn’t know how to handle.
The fairy looked him up and down, smiled suddenly and rushed along him into the cabin – straight to Wendy, whose face started to beam.
“You again!” she called and made a deep curtsy, stretched out her hand and offered the fairy her palm to sit on.
Hook cocked his head. “You know her?” he asked the girl.
“Yes. She woke me in time the morning after Peter’s ‘prank’ as I staid with you and gave me her fairy-dust, so that I could return to the island in time.”
The buccaneer grumbled something about ‘interferences’ and ‘poking the nose in other ones businesses’, what let Wendy chuckling. 
“Please do not listen to him, Her Majesty. Early in the morning he isn’t in the best mood.” she said softly and the tiny creature laughed silently, glaring at the tall man, who had shut the window and stepped to his young lover and the visitor.
“I am not in the best mood at mornings?” he teased. “Darling, it has never occurred to me to call Smee ‘father’ or ‘mother’ and to scream like someone is going to murder me only because an old man is bowing to me!”
Wendy rolled her eyes and smiled sweetly at him. “All right. But I do not growling like a sleepy lion and returning a polite greeting with a ‘shut up’!”
The fairy in her hand laughed a laughter that sounded like the tone of a bell, winking at the young human girl and brought by this Hook’s attention back to her.
“So”, he began thoughtfully. “You are the queen of all this glimmer-butterflies!?”
Wendy made a face. “James! You are speaking with one of the eldest souls on Earth!”
He lifted one brow. “Earth? We are in Neverland, my sweet, not on Earth!”
The fairy-queen repressed a further laughter, than she beckoned the pirate-captain and the girl to bent down to her. Surprised both obeyed and felt suddenly a strange pressure in their heads.
“What…?” began Hook alarmed but stopped as he heard a lightly, sweet voice in his mind:
“Just listen! Changes have begun in Neverland. We all are at a threshold to another area. And it is up to you what these changes will bring for us!”
Hook starred at her and sneered: “By all respect, ‘Her Majesty’, but don’t count on me when you need someone to save Neverland’s day!”
“Even not when your all lives depend on it?” She made a head-gesture to Wendy. “And hers as well?”
A bucket full of icy water couldn’t hit him harder as these last words. “What do you mean by that?” he demanded, his eyes went smaller.
The magical creature sighed. “Humans. You are always so inpatient. Believe me: if I could tell you more I would do it.” She pointed to the port side. “These mortals, who have just arrived, were awaited for a longer time now. And it is up to you if their present will bring solution or will seal our all dooms.” She looked straight into Hook’s eyes. “Yours including.”
The pirate-captain bit his lips. “This fogy weather outside… Has it something to do with it?”
The fairy-queen nodded. “Yes. And” – she drove her attention to Wendy – “the eternal boy is very worried about you and you know that this affected the weather as well.”
“He is worried? The poor boy!” James remarked mockingly, receiving an askance look from the both females.
“As soon as the day breaks he will come to your rescue and…”
“Thanks for the news!” Hook grinned, earning a second ‘duh’-gaze from the girl and the fairy and rolled his eyes.
“… and if it comes to a fight this morning between Pan and you, Captain, we all take the great risk that anything and everyone will be lost in the whirlpool of events”, the fairy-queen continued, ignoring the snort of the tall man.
“If you think that I will let slip a chance by to get this little pest, then…”
“You are on the threshold to your own future and it will come the moment you have to choose between hate and love.”
Hook folded his arms before his chest. “Do you really believe I could ever stop to hate this brat?”
The fairy-queen lifted one brow. “No. This will not possible. But maybe another emotion will be stronger than your hate. If not…” She paused and turned away from him, not willingly to say more.
The pirate-captain shook his head. “This is more than confusing. That you have to admit, Her Majesty!”
“More I cannot tell. You have to let find fate its own way.”
“And why you are here then and disturbing us with this nonsense of…”
A glare shine exploded from the tiny body of the fairy-queen as she looked at him with blazing eyes, while the pressure in his head went stronger. “That is easy, mortal fool! Because of your arrogance and blindness you have to be shoved on the right way. Normally I wouldn’t care if a mortal will get the fate that’s lays ahead for him or not! But in your case too many other lives are depending on it and because of your stubbornness it is up to me now to adjust your head!”
Hook starred at the angry fairy for almost 10 seconds and didn’t know what to answer. That this insect with a human body not only dared to intrude in his quarters, no, it dared to insult him in his own four walls! That was…
“James, do you really want to fight against Peter, a BOY, in front of Blackbeard? What do you think he will think of it? You, a powerful, dangerous man against a child! And nevertheless I would be in the middle of all.” Wendy softly cut in, tamed one time more his inner devil
The buccaneer swore under his breath as he had to assess an eventually victory over Pan or Wendy in the danger of facing a strange, surely horny pirate-gang including their crazy captain. The mere thought of the girl get harmed shoved a fist into his body to switch his stomach and with a frustrated sigh he gave in.
“For all I care”, he hissed to the fairy-queen, “then intercept the brat and hold him away from me. But if he dared to come nearer as one sea-mile I swear I will blow him straight to his creator!”
The fairy nodded and waved Wendy to follow her.
“What do you think you’re doing?” Hook intervened and wrapped one arm around Wendy’s shoulders.
The fairy-queen looked up to the ceiling as she would beg the Higher Beings for help and pinged back to the pirate-captain. “I’ll take her with me.”
Resolute Hook shook his head. “Out of question! I don’t let her fly with you through this dark fog to…”
“Do you really think the old eyes and arms of your friend are better to take her save back to the island as my magic?” the fairy asked petty.
“Which friend?” James retorted bewildered.
“The old man with the glasses before his eyes and the white beard.” 
Hook blinked several times and started to laugh. “Smee? He is my boatswain and maybe my confidant, but not my friend.”
The fairy glared a longer time at him until he couldn’t stand her gaze any longer and looked away.
“You are blind in your pride, James Hook! Blind and because of this you are alone!” the fairy stated firmly. “Don’t let your last chance pass by and loose the only one who will be able to open your eyes and to save you from loneness!” She pointed at Wendy.
James tightened his grip around the shoulders of his young lover, pressing her to him, but before he could say something the fairy-queen waved again.
“Come! It is time!”
“Don’t give her orders!” James snapped and Wendy rolled her eyes.
“Just have a look. Do you really think that you are the only one who has a right to give orders?” she joshed him.
“On my own ship? Of course!” he mumbled. “And by the way: it is far too early for you to leave. There is enough time before…”
The fairy-queen started to giggle. “Have I interrupted something import at my arrival? Something that you want to continue?”
Wendy blushed and Hook grumbled something the both females couldn’t right understand. 
The fairy nodded to the windows. “Come! I’ll take you to Peter’s home.”
Wendy sighed and wanted to fallow her as James held her back. 
“Just a moment!”
Temporizing she waited for him to continue.
“Two things have to be make clear. First: you will stay at the boy’s hide-out during the day. Blackbeard’s men will go ashore and I don’t want them to catch you! Promise me that you will be careful!”
Wendy saw the worry in his eyes and felt a sudden tenderness for him. It was almost unbelievable that the very same man, who once had sent her personally over the plank to kill her, was now more worried about her safety as for his own and that they both shared such an incredible passion. And to her own surprise she didn’t like the thought to leave the ship now – to leave him, even if it wouldn’t be for long. She had relished the last two nights and the day in his presence, whether they had talked or had made love to each other. Every moment with him had been wonderful.
“I promise!” she whispered, kissing him softly. 
“And the second thing is…” His gaze found the fairy and he made a face. “Her Majesty, would thy have the great kindness and would thy wait OUTSIDE as long as I say good by to my girl?”
The tiny creature laughed cordially and flew to the window, opened it with a strength you would never search in her and left the quarter. The thin light outside showed that she really waited in the next nearness.
Wendy looked after her and chuckled slightly. “I have never met someone who could be so irritated and polite at the same time as you, my dear Captain!”
James only growled. “What I have to say is nothing for the gossip of Neverland!”
She grinned. “And what do you have to say?”
He pulled her flush at his body and whispered. “Don’t you dare to let me wait too long this evening before you show your sweet butt up here!”
Wendy’s eyes widened. “What? What make you thinking I will return tonight only that you can have your way again with me and…”
He clamped his mouth over hers, shoved his tongue deep into her moist cavern and tasted her, as he had never kissed her before. Wendy could only cling to him, feeling dizzy and absolutely ready to return to bed with him this very instant, as he gave her lips free after what seemed to be an eternity. 
He took in her flushed face and in her glassy eyes and started to grin. “This makes me thinking you will be eager to return!”
Wendy threw her head in the neck. “Oh, James Hook! You are the most overweening, arrogantly and autocratically man I ever met!”
He laughed silently. “And you love it!” Before she could answer he captured her lips again with his’ and kissed her until she was out of breath. He rested his forehead at hers and looked deeply in her eyes.
“Promise me you will come tonight!” he whispered, massaging her back down to her butt, what let dance the fire-sparks under her skin even more. “Promise!”
She hesitated a moment. Yes, she would love to return tonight, but…
“I have to be careful, James. After you have kidnapped me now the third time Peter will be more than alert as soon as I want to leave the hide-out. And John is even worse than him. He…”
“The boys have to sleep – even Pan and your overprotective brother. And then your way is free. Besides”, he nipped at her throat what sent a shiver through her whole body, “it wouldn’t be the first time you steal away to come to me!”
Wendy bit her lips, still swollen from his hungry kisses. “I had worried about your safety. I thought you still in the grotto and just wanted to know if you had made it back to the ship. And now…”
He kissed her nose. “And now you have to make sure if I am still alive, because you are convinced that Blackbeard is almost too dangerous. By the way: this didn’t sound if you have any trust in my abilities!”
She blinked and have to chuckle as she saw his pouting face. “Oh! Poor boy! He is so brave and clever and…”
“Don’t compare me to these little rats!” he grumbled.
Wendy shook her head. “For the last time, James Hook: my brothers are no rats, as well as I am not a wildcat!”
He grinned. “Yes, you are. Just have a look on my affected back!”
She lifted her hand and stroke through his hair as would she stroke a puppy. “My poor, poor James”, she teased him with soft mockery. 
“Don’t razz me, girl!” he growled. “Otherwise I will give you a souvenir, too, but one of what you will think the whole day!”
Wendy grinned. “If you mean another hickey, then I have to my regret to tell you ‘no’, because this track would be visible in opposite of yours and…”
He pressed her wildly against him and attacked her throat with his mouth. She took a sharp breath as her body answered to this assault with a tempestuousness that made her weak in the knees. She felt his teeth teasing her sensual skin, before he gently bit her, licking and sucking at the sensitive spot until she thought she couldn’t stand the reawakened longing any longer. 
“Please, James, stop!” she moaned silently. “Please or I will loose it!”
Chuckling he lifted his head; his blue eyes dark with passion and mischief. “This was my intention, my sweet beauty!” 
With trembling hands she cupped his cheeks and pulled him down to her, searching his mouth with hers, while she wriggled closer to him.
Grinning he only gave her a quick kiss and stepped back. Her face wasn’t affordable even with gold.
“What…?” she began bewildered and irritated in one.
Suggestively he lifted one brow, smirked seductively and cocked his head. “You want to come back to bed with me?” His voice was a smooth, dark purr, made every fiber of body and whole being tingling.
“Yes!” she whispered and even didn’t mind her behavior, as she followed him, wrapping her arms around him. All angels of heaven should succor her but she needed him just right now. She wanted to feel his warm, smooth skin beneath her fingers; his softly curls to cover her and his lips bestowing her with wild and sweet kisses while he was deep in her.
Hook took in her hungry eyes and laughed silently. “Very good!” he stated, stroking over her back and pushed her softly away from him to the windows. “Now I am sure that you will come in the evening.”
She whirled around to him, her eyes wide as saucers. “Don’t you dare to let me down now!”
He chuckled. “Sweetheart, this is only a little taste of what you have done to me after you left me so rude the first day we met again.”
“Oh, YOU!” With one step she was in front of him, gripped his neck and pulled his face down to her. She kissed him with a passion that even him surprised, though he had learned of her fire the last days. She massaged his lips open and conquered his mouth like he had done it so many times before. And then the little, bolt devil inside of her, who was ‘Red-handed Jill’, let her stroke with one hand over his chest down to his breeches and squeezed him gently, elicited a groan from him. And as she fondled him through the velvet she felt him hardening.
Satisfied she stepped back. She wouldn’t be the only one who would yearn for fulfillment the whole day!
James looked at her with glowing eyes. His whole body was on fire; his blood seemed to have changed into magma. “Alright!” he whispered hoarsely. “You have won!”
He reached for her but Wendy evaded him and went with swaying hips to the windows, feeling his piercing gaze in her back.
“Where are you going?” he asked perplex. 
Careful Wendy climbed on the windowsill, where the fairy-queen was already waiting for her; the tiny face was full of amusement and laughter.
“I am sorry, James”, Wendy pretended to be very sorry, “but the mighty, great captain of this ship whished for my promptly departure because of the odd guest he has invited.” 
Hook could only stare at her and realized suddenly that she was up to fly back to Neverland. 
“Come back here, girl! NOW!”
Wendy flashed him a sweet smile. “Until this evening, James!”
He started to close the distance to her with long steps. “Don’t you dare…”
The girl laughed impishly. “Two can play this game!” She blew him a hand-kiss, while the golden fairy-dust trickled down on her. She didn’t need a special thought. The memories of the last two nights and the last day were enough to let her soaring in the air.
Hook had reached the windows and gazed up to his young lover and her magical companion. In the now rapidly rising sunrays she looked like an angel, even without her silky white nightgown and his lust mingled with the sudden longing to just hold her close. But she was out of his reach now, smiling to him with high spirits and joy. 
“Just take care that she will reach the burrow of this damn boy safe or I will yank out every wing of you!” he impended the tiny fairy-queen, who just rolled her eyes, said something in her now normally fairy-language and waved Wendy to fallow her.
“Until then! And be strong. You only have to wait for several hours.” the girl greeted him, starting to giggle as he growled:
“Be sure of one thing, vixen: when I am done with you the coming night you will be unable to move even the little finger!”
Wendy laughed. “Take a cold bath, honey. I’ve heard that this should help to cool down!” 
His menacing glare was enough to let her send him a second hand-kiss, then she followed the fairy-queen, whose bell-laughter was clear to hear.
James looked after the young girl and tried to ignore his throbbing length. Damn this little witch to hell. She really had managed to turn the tables. He had planned to make sure that she would longed this much for him that she would take the first chance in the evening to return to him. And what had she done? She had fondled his most valuable part in a way that made him wanting to lift her on the table and to take her until she knew what it meant to challenge him.
“I will you get for this, Wendy Darling!” he whispered, rubbing his face and cursing vehemently as he recognized that her teasingly tip was really his only chance to welcome Teach in a controlled decent way: he had to take a cold bath. Again!
“This screams for revenge, wench! Be sure of it!”
Grumbling he strode to the door and bellowed for Smee.

In the distance Wendy meant to hear his voice, screaming for the old boatswain and exchanged an amused look with the fairy-queen. She knew what would await her in the coming night and this prospect was enough to let giggle: “Wendy, you have gone completely insane!”
The magical creature at her side laughed again, giving her a waggishly look.
One last time the girl saw back and recognized the sloop near the Jolly Roger. It had to be an imagination but the smaller ship seemed to be more darker – almost as if the it was surrounded with a sinister aura that she hadn’t even seen at the Jolly Roger during her first stay in Neverland. James’ great galleon had ever represented power and elegance as well as danger and – even in the beginning – a forbidden adventure. But never she had felt this cold, loathing shiver that ran now down her spine.
No! This sloop was a threat to all of them without exception and she prayed that James would be careful enough to let not down his guard around this dangerous man, who was widely known Blackbeard.

Chapter 12 – Captain Blackbeard

The sun struggled to break through the clouds, which were even thicker over the island. The jungle was full of mist, and it was cold as Wendy alighted near the Never-Tree. Shivering she wound her arms around her and looked up to the fairy-queen. “Thank you for your help!” she said kindly. 
The magical creature smiled softly and waved quickly before it flew away. Wendy sighed and turned to the hidden entrance to the underground hide-out. Moments later she slipped into the great cave and blinked into the darkness. Not one candle burned and this was strange, because Peter always took care that a light was on for the case that one of the boys wanted to drink or to eat out of the ‘kitchen’ during the night.
The girl groped her way along the wall and hoped she would soon find the table to light a candle, as she suddenly felt two small but strong arms around her and a blade was pressed against her throat. She yelped a terrified scream and instantly the blade disappeared, while she was pulled roughly around and found her arms full with a half-clad boy, only slightly less tall than she. A scent of sun and jungle, ocean and freedom surrounded her and even without his joyful “Wendy!” she knew that it was Peter, who had assaulted her. 
She calmed down and returned his embrace with a small smile. “Hello!” she greeted softly, and stroked his tousled gold-blond locks.
“You’re safe!” he whispered, holding her tighter. Lights were lit, and a moment later she was surrounded with more than a dozen boys; every one of them cheering and shouting questions. Peter stepped back – he seemed to be a little bit abashed -- a very rare view – and grinned from one ear to the other. “You’ve done it again! You’ve tricked him!”
Wendy had to repress a giggle. ‘Dear Peter, if you only knew the way I tricked him! Poor James certainly has problems now!’ Her eyes met John’s, who stood quietly with his friends and looked at her in a way she didn’t like. “Brother-heart. Aren’t you glad to see me?”
The elder of the two Darling brothers smiled briefly, and asked one question: “How have you managed to escape Hook’s clutches this time?”
Wendy smiled, while her mind quickly worked on a story. “You want to know too, eh?” 
Peter chuckled. “Let me guess: you tricked him again and he’s presently furious!” Then he narrowed his eyes, as he took a closer look to the girl. “What are you wearing? Where’s your nightgown?” 
“I’d like to know as well!” said John quietly, and Wendy suddenly felt very uncomfortable under his piercing gaze. 
‘He suspects something!’ she thought, and tried to look as innocent as possible. She knew her brother well enough. He was no fool, and he knew of her secret weakness for the pirate-captain, a weakness which showed up in her stories for years. She decided to stay as near as the truth as possible. She told the boys that Hook had tried to convince her to stay with him by showing her the ‘wonderful life of a pirate’. He even had set sail to give her a glimpse of the travel at the High Seas. During the voyage, she had stumbled down a stair. He had caught her in time, but her nightgown had been ripped -- the reason why she now wore other clothes. “That evening, he offered me dinner and even my own cabin. I had to pretend to think about his offer to join him. In the morning--” 
“-- you were able to escape before he woke!” Peter finished and folded his arms across his chest; his sky-blue eyes were flashing. “Stupid codfish! The only thing he managed to do is to challenge me to another battle!” 
“No!” Wendy cut in, ignoring John’s sharp gaze. “I think we all have another problem right now!” 
“What?” Peter asked, irritated yet curious. 
“As we sailed yesterday afternoon near Neverland’s frontier, we saw another ship.” 
“Another ship?” Tootles squeaked and the other boys stepped nearer. 
Wendy nodded. “Hook tried to reach it but--” 
“-- he couldn’t cross the frontier!” Peter grinned. “I don’t know how often he tried it but it is always the same result: he ended back here.” 
The girl felt herself tense. “What do you know about it?” she asked quietly, hoping the eternal boy could give her the information James so longed for. 
But Peter only shrugged. “Not much. I only know that he is bound to the island and cannot leave it. But don’t ask me why.” 
“If he could leave, you and the others would be safe. And by the way, he is a prisoner here.” 
“Serves him right!” John grumbled. “And he can be glad that he is in this ‘prison’. In a real one, he holed up with the rats; on bread and water and a good lashing before they take him to the gallows!” 
Wendy felt a stab in her stomach. The mere thought that James might be executed hit her like a knife in the belly and sent ice through her veins. Never would she simply watch him dying, and she prayed with all her heart that they would never be in such a situation. She felt the gaze of her brother upon her and decided to ignore it. 
“So what big problem do we have now?” Peter asked. “He saw another ship, but this couldn’t be such important to--” 
“It’s here!” Wendy blurted out, and saw the boyish faces with open mouths and wide eyes. 
“What?” Peter was the first who found his voice again. 
“You’re heard me right. The ship was here this morning. It’s a sloop and belongs to buccaneers as well!” 
For a moment, everyone was silent, and then they all started shouting at the same time; except for Peter. He stared away, and a genuine smile widened upon his lips. He stepped closer to Wendy. “It’s a second pirate-ship for sure?” he asked her, while his friends were still talking to each other. 
The girl nodded. “It flies the black flag!” 
The eternal boy was very excited. “How was Hook’s reaction to it?” 
Wendy hesitated, then she answered: “He was uneasy and excited at the same time.” 
“Uneasy?” Michael shook his head. “Why? I thought pirates didn’t hurt each other!?” 
“This pirate-captain isn’t just anyone. He’s very dangerous and fearsome.” 
John cocked his head. “You know who the other captain is? Where from?” 
“From Hook. When the night watch spied the other ship, they gave alert and the whole crew came on deck. A little later, Hook identified his ‘colleague’ by his flag. It nearly caused a riot--" 
“--and during it, you were able to get away!” Peter nodded. “Very clever, Wendy.” 
The girl had to smile; then grew serious again. “It’s possible that this new pirate is an even greater threat than Hook.” 
“Why?” one of the twins asked bewildered. 
“Because all I’ve ever read about this man said that he was… is … insane. Really insane! Hook may be dangerous for us because of his cleverness, and his hatred of us. But Blackbeard has absolutely no scruples and…” 
“WHO?” John, Slightly, Nibs, Curley and Michael asked at the same time with shrill voices. Of course they had heart the stories of Edward Teach, known as Blackbeard. 
Wendy nodded slowly. “You heart me right: it’s Captain Blackbeard himself!” 
Peter lifted one brow. “And he’s famous?” 
“Yes, Peter. Very. And he is dangerous. Believe me. I think he only followed the Jolly Roger because he is curious why we first tried to reach him and then heaved to.” 
Peter nodded and started to grin. “Hey! A second pirate-captain is good! All right, maybe Hook will find an ally, but on the other hand, he really needs a tutor. His tricks are old as he and I know them all by now.” 
Most of the boys started to laugh, excepted John, Slightly and Wendy. “Be careful, Peter. Even you might have trouble with two pirate-captains,” Slightly said quietly. Of course he had heard of Blackbeard during the last four years in London, and he really didn’t know how a pirate – one that should have been dead almost 200 years -- could show up in Neverland. 
The eternal boy only shrugged. “We’ll see. And I think I’ll look in on them!” 
Wendy started as she heart that. Hook’s warning rang in her ears and she touched Peter’s shoulder. “I don’t think that this is a good idea. Maybe it simply would be the best to avoid them and wait until Blackbeard sets sails and leave Neverland. I don’t believe that he will stay for long.” 
Peter’s face was full of cockiness and adventure-lust. “Wendy, if he is really such a big bad guy, then I want to see how he’s different from Hook. I’ll never have a second chance to meet a legend – if he really is this well-known!” 
The girl was near to wringing her hands. “Peter! Please don’t go. Not now! I…” 
“Of course not now!” he interrupted and laughed loudly. “Because just now, I’m hungry. It’s time for breakfast!” Everyone -- especially Tootles -- cheered his idea while the boys ran to the ‘kitchen’. Wendy lowered her head and sighed. She didn’t know what to do to stop Peter’s ‘visit’ Hook and Blackbeard. 
John stepped over her side. “Can you tell me how it is possible that a DEAD pirate comes here to Neverland? We both know that he was killed almost 200 years ago!” 
The girl shook slowly her head. “No, John. I have no clue. But I think this is a theme we should speak of later, because right now I have to talk Peter out of visiting the pirates. And I don’t know how!” 

It wasn’t the most difficult maneuver to bring the both ships alongside. Both helmsmen were competent, so it only took several minutes until the both crews were practically shaking hands – if they made themselves ‘very long’. The first greetings were shouted back and forth. “Hey, I know ye!” and “Devil, ol’ mate, ye remember me?”. Hook stood at the stairs to the bridge and nodded to several crewmen to fix the gangway from one ship to the other one, where the name could now be clearly read: Revenge. 
James wore his heavy dark-red coat with the many golden applications and embroideries –similar to the one he had worn on this special day four and a half year ago, the day he thought he would finally conquer Peter Pan and his friends. Beneath the coat he wore a fitted waistcoat, likewise decorated and in the same manner as the coat. Black breeches and his favorite boots as well as a gorgeous black hat with mighty black and red feathers completed the uniform. 
Hook was tense – more than he was ready to admit. The next minutes could decide all of their futures. The strange words of the fairy-queen stuck firmly in his mind and they unnerved him. He didn’t know how his behavior and decisions could influence even Neverland along with the lives of his crew, but he had learned this much during his stay at this bizarre island that it was better to listen to the older fairies and the mermaids. Sometimes he almost believed that these magical creatures were able to look into the future. 
The renewed cheering of his men woke him from his thoughts and he looked up. The gangplank had been fixed, and Smee stood near it, holding his pipe to his mouth. A great shadow appeared on the plank, accompanied with applause from the other crew. 
And then he came: Captain Edward Teach, better known as Captain Blackbeard. He was a tall, mighty figure, who seemed to be more solid than he really was. He wore a dark lined overcoat with heavy sleeves, a beige waistcoat, a white ruffled sleeve shirt and white seaman’s trousers, which ended at his calf. His feet were clad with dark socks and black buckled shoes. A huge elaborate weapon-sash was slung over one shoulder, holding three pistols. At his side was a cutlass, held by a wide waist belt. His face was shadowed by a brown tricorn hat, which was almost odd in its simple makeup. The most impressive things on this man were one: his deep brown, small eyes, and two: the reason for his nickname: the long, thick black beard, in which several braids were plaited. 
Proud as a king he stood for a moment, motionless on the plank, before his piercing gaze found the other captain and a wide grin rushed over his dark face. “Jas!” he bellowed the ‘personal’ name of Hook and went with long, heavy steps over the wood. “Ol’ boy, I t’ought you in hell!” 
‘And there I certainly am!’ Hook thought for himself with his own black humor, before another thought flashed in his mind: ‘Until a sweet angel showed up her face here!’ 
Blackbeard’s gaze found the older man with the white beard and hair, a stout figure and a pipe in his hand and stopped at the rail of the Jolly Roger: “Do I have permission to come aboard, bosun?” 
Smee could only stare at the tall imposing man and nodded. He heard Hook clearing his throat and corrected his stance. He took position and declared: “Of course, Sir!” Then he whistled the signal for ‘Captain on board’ and watched the heavy visitor stepping on the deck. 
Hook had closed the distance to him and grinned wide. “Edward! Welcome on board of the Jolly Roger!” He offered him his left hand. “I am sorry that I couldn’t properly shake hands!” 
Teach’s eyes widened for a moment as he recognized the sharp silvery hook in the place of the right hand. “Devil and demons! I am sorry, Jas.” He took the slender, well-formed left hand of his host with his mighty paw and shook it like a pump-handle. “Yes, we earn our money in a difficult way, eh?” 
James smiled slightly. “Aye!” 
“I couldn’t believe my eyes as I saw your ship yesterday afternoon. Why did you heave to?” 
Hook tried to stay collected. “The currents hindered us reaching your position. So we had no other choice but to heave to.” 
Blackbeard made a face. “Aye! We’ve passed these currents. Nasty things! We had our hands full just holding course.” He cocked his head. “Where have you been the whole last year? I really thought you and your men dead.”
“The last year?” Hook repeated slowly. 
“Aye! We shared a bottle in Nassau almost 12 month ago! So where have you been all the time?” In the next moment he waved as he would scare away a fly. “Never mind! We have enough time to talk.” 
Hook tried very hard to hide the shock that had hit him. He had been away from the real world for ONE year? This was not possible! The log books, which he kept religiously, told of the time he had spent in this land. And beside, he had come to Neverland long before Wendy and her brothers, and she had grown older since then by more than FOUR years. Suddenly he remembered her words in the early morning, as she tried to tell him that Blackbeard been dead for very long now. Damn it! What nasty trick was this blasted island playing on him now? 
Smee had arrived besides his captain and Hook laid his good hand on his shoulder to distract himself from this bewildering thoughts. “May I introduce you to my boatswain, quartermaster and confidante: Mr. Bryan Smee!” 
Teach looked at the older man. “I think I met you last year in Nassau!” 
Smee nodded. “Aye, Sir. T’e captain and me were in t’e same tavern as you, Sir.” 
Blackbeard grinned. “I remember now. You were t’e man with t’e three whole dinners!” The whole crew started to laugh and even Hook had to chuckle at this statement. The memory of this episode rushed back to him even as Teach mentioned it. His memory even supplied all the details of the interior of the tavern, from the laugh of the innkeeper to the smell of the wood fire. Blackbeard made a gesture backwards. “T’is is Lieutenant Jack Roberts, my substitute and normally the commander of the Revenge.” 
Hook looked at the slender man, who wore his blond hair bound at the neck, dressed in light blue trousers, a shirt made of fine white linen and a black waistcoat, matching his boots. He was quietly handsome, even with the thin scar on his left cheek. “Lieutenant! Welcome aboard!” he greeted courteously. 
The man bowed his head. “Captain! Thank ye for t’e invitation!” 
Blackbeard let his gaze roamed over the Jolly Roger and whistled. “A fine ship you have here. My respect!” 
A slow smile played around Hook’s mouth. “Your sloop isn’t too shabby, either. She seems to be very quick.” 
“Aye! Quick and small. Almost too small for all my men I have with me on this travel.” His gaze took in the riggings. “I’ve captured a French galleon a half year ago. She’s my flagship now and is called Queen Anne's Revenge, but I don’t think that she could hold to your ship.” He pointed to the stag-sails between the masts. “Very clever! I never saw a galleon with this kind of sails. Is it your own creation?” 
“Aye. And my carpenter is a very qualified man.” 
“Maybe I can hire him from you? My carpenter is better with a bottle than a plane!” 
James laughed slightly and raised his voice. “Mr. Mullins?” 
The man hastened to his commander, lifting his hat, and bowed in front of the two captains. “Aye, Cap’n?” 
“Robert, Captain Blackbeard fancies your work.” His voice was unusually kind, but Mullins wasn’t fooled by it. He knew his commander well enough to recognize that something wasn’t quite right. Therefore he decided that prudence would be the better part of valor, and so he bowed again in front of Blackbeard. “T’hank ye, Sir!” 
“Captain Blackbeard offered to hire you. What do you think?” Hook continued, and the carpenter now knew where the difficulty lay. 
But even without the hint of an irritated captain, he would never take this offer. He looked straight into the small, almost black eyes of the strange buccaneer and answered, “T’hank ye fer yer offer, Sir, but me loyalty lies with Captain Hook. To him I swore me life and me word is somet’ing I’ll never break!” 
Blackbeard lifted one thick brow and started to laugh, while he gave Mullins a friendly whack on one shoulder that nearly knocked him over. “He’s a little bit unsteady on his legs, but loyal. You can be proud of him, James!” 
Hook smiled. “That I am.” He looked at his carpenter, the satisfaction in his blue eyes let Mullins took a deep breath of relief. “Thank you, Mr. Mullins. That will be all. You may return to your comrades.” 
Mullins bowed again. “T’hank ye, Cap’n and t’ank ye as well, Cap’n Blackbeard, Sir!” With this he turned and went back to his comrades; his chest swollen with pride. A praise from the famous Captain Blackbeard AND from Captain Hook was unheard of, and almost too much to bear! 
James gestured toward his quarters. “May I lead the gentlemen to my quarters, where we could take a modest breakfast and talk in private?” 
Food was something even a Captain Blackbeard was eager for and so he grinned again. “After you, old boy. Jack and I will follow you. And then you have to tell us how you lost your hand. I mean, you were one of the best sword-fighters in the Caribbean Sea and…” 
“It was a crocodile!” James cut in as he climbed the steep stairs up to the bridge and his quarters. 
“A crocodile?” Roberts asked and winced slightly. “Nasty beasts. In Sout’-Carolina t’ey killed my brot’er!” 
Hook looked back. “I’m sorry. It is crazy: you can defeat hundred men and don’t get one scratch and then there comes an animal and you’re almost helpless.” 
“Aye!” the lieutenant nodded. “T’ey had him t’is quick down in t’e waters I couldn’t help him anymore!” 
Teach made a face. “The stupid lizards also managed to get into our store of food and had a free lunch!” He pointed as James’ hook as they reached the bridge. “They’re damn quick, as you know best.” 
“Especially when they were feeding – in this case on my hand!” His voice was dark now and Edward furrowed his forehead. 
“So you have lost your hand in battle?” 
“Aye!” 
“You killed the bastard!” 
Hook sneered. “No. The damn boy is, to my regret, very much alive and has slipped through my fingers at every—“
They were in front of the captain’s door and Blackbeard stopped dead in his tracks. “BOY?” 
His host only nodded. “A boy. But be sure of one thing: he isn’t an ordinary boy. Far from it!” He opened his door and gestured his both visitors inside. “I’ll tell you about him.” 
Blackbeard could only stare at him and nodded finally. “Please. I want to learn more about this boy who was able to defeat YOU!” 

It was early midday, and the sun had managed to drive away the thick clouds. The air was heavy and sweltering, and if it hadn’t been Neverland, you could swear that a thunderstorm was due. But that didn’t diminish the good mood on both ships. The crews sat together and drank, talked, sang, and made jokes. The crew of the Jolly Roger was excited to meet fellow pirates, and to hear the latest news in the Caribbean Seas, while the crew of the Revenge were proud to tell of their last raids. Of course both crews told many fish stories, and if you were a storyteller, the tales of their ‘adventures’ would have filled three books. But this was normal. 
Lieutenant Roberts and three of his men, accompanied with two men of the Jolly Roger, had rowed ashore after breakfast to refill their barrels with fresh water, to collect fruit and to hunt for dinner. The two men of the Jolly Roger showed them where to find everything they needed. 
Both commanders sat in James’ quarters, drinking wine – Blackbeard changed after awhile to rum – and spoke of all that happened in the last year(s). They agreed to make the next raid together, which would mean that both ships started from the island the day after tomorrow, after James had filled his stores with food and water. Hook hoped above all that he could manage to leave Neverland in this way for good. And he would take Wendy with him! He would give her a choice the following night, and if she said no, he would simply keep her. He knew that she would be outraged and that possibly her friends and brothers would come to her rescue, but this didn’t matter anymore. He was even ready to let Peter Pan alone, if he only could escape this hell and have Wendy at his side. The talk with Blackbeard had been enough to help him realize what he truly was and ever would be: a pirate! And a pirate had to be on sea and to capture other ships and even harbors. He needed the salt breeze in his nose, the waving of a ship in full speed under his feet and the freedom of the ocean. And – in James’ special case – a beautiful girl with him! Females were normally forbidden on pirate-vessels, except female pirates. And if it was ever necessary to explain Wendy’s presence on board, he would simply declare her as Red-handed Jill, another pirate of his crew and – by the way – his lover! 
Blackbeard emptied his fourth glass of rum and watched his host with sharp eyes. “Do ye think I will see t’is boy before we set out to our next raid?” He was damn curious about the child, a child that had defeated a man who was even feared by other pirate-captains. 
Hook made a grimace and refilled his goblet. “As far as I know, this flying brat will be here to--” 
“It’s amazing how well you know me, codfish!” said a lighter, teasing voice from one of the open windows, a voice able to awaken Hook even from the death. 
His gaze found the small figure on the windowsill and he almost jumped up. “Pan! You really have the nerve to come here?” he hissed and fingered after his pistol. 
Teach saw the movement and stopped the other captain. “Not now, Jas. I want to meet him!” He turned around and looked the boy up and down. He had to be around twelve, and wore a kind of knee-long trouser made out completely of leaves, winding in an odd way up his torso and one shoulder. His smooth skin was tanned and his thick locks shimmered sandy and golden. Great blue eyes sparkled in his handsome face, and as he grinned, he showed two lines of snow-white teeth. He had dirty bare feet and was slim and well-muscled. His only weapon was a knife at his waist, held by something like a liana, and on the other side was an instrument Blackbeard had never seen before, a kind of flute, even if the buccaneer didn’t know how it was possible to get a tone out of it. Beside him was a little flying ball and Teach thought in the first moment it was a glow-worm but then his eyes widened, as he recognized it correctly. The tiny creature looked like a girl or a young woman and had wings. 
Edward looked down into his empty glass, then to the bottle of rum, then to James and back to the boy. “James,” he began slowly, “please tell me that I don’t see over there what I think to see!” 
Hook didn’t need to look at Peter and his companion to know what his guest meant. “Sorry, Edward, but it would be a lie. It is really a fairy – one of the very pertinacious ones!” 
Teach blinked several times and swallowed. “And I thought you were serving me sailor’s yarns when you told me about fairies and flying children.” 
Peter had warily watched the both pirate-captains – especially his mortal enemy – but at Teach’s word he drew his attention back to the stranger. “You’re Captain Blackbeard?” he asked, curious, and lifted in the air, never taking his gaze from the man with the oily shoulder-length dark hair and the mighty beard. 
Teach lost his control and jumped up. “Devils and demons! The boy really can FLY!” 
Hook refilled his glass. “Told you so!” he growled. 
Peter cocked his head and he and Blackbeard looked at each other with fascination. The strange pirate-captain was tall – even taller than Hook – and he seemed to be heavier. Teach, on the other hand, could only gaze at the slender boy who soared before him in the air and had a real FAIRY on his shoulder. “You’re looking exactly as I have imagine you”, the eternal boy continued. “Maybe a little fatter but …” 
For a moment, Blackbeard narrowed his eyes, then he grinned. “These are all muscles, my boy, be sure of it!” 
Peter smiled and looked closer to the enormous beard of the man. “You really do have braids in it. Exactly as Wendy and John told me!” 
Teach lifted one brow. “Wendy? Is this a female name?” 
The boy folded his arms in front of his slender chest and smiled a smile that made the sun seem dark. “Aye!” 
“A friend of yours?” Blackbeard wanted to know, and had to laugh as he heard the cheerful answer: 
“She’s my friend and mother and companion!” 
Hook groaned inwardly and prayed that the boy would not tell more about the girl, but Blackbeard’s next question destroyed his hope: “And? Is she at least a little bit pretty?” 
The boy was almost indignant. “She is the most beautiful and best girl I ever met! And she is a super storyteller as well!” 
Edward scratched his beard, chuckling slightly, while Hook behind his back signaled Peter to ‘shut the hell up!’ 
“And she told you about me?” Teach seemed to be flattered. 
The boy nodded. “She said that you are one of the most fearsome pirates in the world and that you have captured many ships.” 
This was balm for Blackbeard’s ego. “He maybe is a plague for you, James, but he has knowledge!” 
Hook took a sip of his wine and sneered: “He even doesn’t know what a letter is! Anything he had in his head is pranks and mist and the little that he knows he learned from the little girl and her brothers!” 
He hoped that his voice was filled with disinterest and loathing enough not to betray his real feelings for Wendy – feelings he wasn’t so sure of after all – so that it wouldn’t wake Teach’s interest too much. 
“Just have a look. High as three cheeses but has a girl-friend!” Blackbeard grinned. “Well-done, boy. Ye cannot start early enough to find a girl for ye.” 
Peter grinned back. “This is something codfish over there will never get!” 
“Codfish?” Blackbeard asked flabbergasted, looking at Hook’s sour expression and laughed again: “He has a feeling for giving names. I always thought you walked too straight!” 
“Someone has to!” James retorted, resisting the urge to simply shoot the boy out of the air. The warnings of the fairy-queen were stronger in his mind, and he liked the weather as it was right now -- he didn’t want any ice and snow in Neverland, which is what he’d get if the boy died. 
Blackbeard stepped nearer to the intruder. “I’m impressed, Peter. May I call you t’at?”
Peter shrugged, making Tink lose her balance, and with an irritated jangle, she took to the air beside him. “If you like!” he answered, relaxed. 
“That means: ‘It is an honor for me, Captain Blackbeard!’ ” Hook hissed; his blues eyes narrowing. 
“This kind of language is more for you, Hooky!” Peter retorted, earning further laughter from Teach. Peter chuckled and sat himself in Indian style in the air in front of Blackbeard, who looked at him with amazement.
“You’re right, James. He really is special.” .
The boy lifted both eyes and flashed Hook a teasing smile. “You hear what he said about me? Thank you, captain!” 
“Aye. And as a special boy you will get a special treatment. This I promise!” James’ voice was nothing more now than a deep growling. 
“When do you intend to keep your word?” Peter retorted, challenging his enemy. 
“Pray that it won’t be soon.” 
“Words, words, words… Have you ever succeeded in getting me?” 
“Aye! Two times to be precise. Just have a look at your chest!” 
“You mean this scar? Aw, that’s not nearly as obvious as my souvenir!” 
Hook jerked slightly. “Be sure, boy, the next ‘scar’ will be for the whole world to see – even if it only lasts a few seconds. Because then you will be dead!” 
“And again: words, words, words!” 
Teach was roaring with laughter by now. “You both fight as well with words as swords!” he bawled. 
“I told you that he is the monstrous product of impudence!” James said slowly, never allowing his gaze to waver from the boy. 
Blackbeard chuckled, returned to his chair and pulled his sword out of the sheath that he had taken off. Almost instantly Peter’s hand dove to his knife. This did not escape Teach’s notice. “It seems by the look of Jas’ arm that you are quick with knife,” he said thoughtfully. “And your reflexes are well-trained as well.” 
Peter cocked his head and ignored Tink’s warning ringing. James was alert as well, but waited what would come. He knew Blackbeard a little, and Pan very well. As sure as hell the two would fight against each other. Teach’s next words proved his anticipation: “Would you dare to fight a round against me?” He moistened his lips. “Of course it would be only a training-session. I don’t want to deny James his satisfaction to finish you off personally.” 
Peter’s feet touched the ground, while he pulled out his knife. “This is nice of you – from pirate to pirate!” he mocked. 
Teach grinned. “You dare it?” Hook knew what would come. He and Pan had one thing in common: They couldn’t resist a good challenge. 
“Aye!” Peter nodded and moved in the opening-position, lifting his knife and his left hand for balance. “And don’t worry. Your beard screams to be cut off, but you are foreign in the waters of Neverland and therefore I will hold myself back.” 
This came out with so much confidence that Blackbeard had to stare at the boy before he laughed again. “Now just look at this little brat. Son, be lucky if I don’t trash your arse the way you deserved it and--” 
Peter was tired of talk and attacked. “En garde!” For a fraction of a second, Blackbeard was surprised, then he reacted in such a quick way that his arm seemed to fly. He blocked Peter’s strike and started an own attack. For several seconds the two weapons flashed on another and then the boy made a clever move, pretending to make a sally, and as Teach tried to parry it, Peter under-ran the pirate’s sword, linked his foot behind Blackbeard’s calf, and pushed with all his considerable strength against the tall man’s shoulder. There was a loud ‘thud’ as the heavy pirate went to the ground, sitting a moment in perplexion on his wide butt and stared uncomprehendingly at the laughing boy, who soared before him in the air. Then Teach started to laugh so hard, that his whole body was shaking. “Good form, boy! Very good! You caught me at the wrong leg!” 
Hook emptied his goblet and sat down, knowing that this little success was the only one Pan would get. And to his own amazement the whole situation amused him this much that even his deep hate for the boy was almost silent in the moment. His gaze found Tinker Bell, and he shot her a warning glare to not interfere. 
The tiny fairy simply ignored him. She would interfere if necessary. And that this moment would come was more obvious than the sun in the sky. Peter could not stand against this tall, strong man – not if he fought in the normal human way without using his ability to fly. 
“Are you giving in, Blackbeard?” Peter asked cheerfully, and James threw him an angry look. 
“That’s CAPTAIN Blackbeard, you pathetic offspring of a fly and a cockroach!” Hook hissed Peter blinked for a moment, then he had to chuckle while even Tinker Bell was giggling. 
“Hey, that was a new one! Did you get help from your guest in finding new insults for me?” 
“I make another promise, Pan. Before I am done with you I will lash manners in you until you are blue, green and bloody red like a rainbow!” 
The boy only stuck his tongue out in his direction, and returned his attention back to Blackbeard, who lifted calming his left hand. “Slow down, Jas. Just let me have a little bit more fun!” He looked back at Peter. “How is it boy? Another round?” 
Peter only grinned, his pretty face shone with joy and mischief. “Why not?” 
Teach heaved his weight up with a speed you would never have thought him capable of, and lifted his sword. “Ready, boy?” 
Peter only nodded. “Where you want to land now? In the chair or on Hook’s bed?” 
Any other time, Blackbeard would have been outraged, but the whole scene really amused him. Chuckling he shook his head, looking shortly to James. “He has a big mouth, but also courage.” Then his eyes narrowed while he gazed back at the boy. “Be careful that your mouth doesn’t outreach your blade, lad.”
This time it was Teach who made the first move. Peter parried the attack immediately, and made a sally in return. Many times sword and knife met, then the boy jumped in the air, flew over Teach’s head and sliced through his heavy weapon-sash in the process. For a moment Blackbeard was distracted, shouting “Hey, that was my best!” and then Peter used his advantage instantly. Pretending again to make an attack, he tricked Teach – the tall buccaneer was still irritated over his ruined sash – and managed it to make him lose his balance again. Blackbeard landed on his chair, which groaned under his weight, but bore up. 
Peter sat in the air before Blackbeard, whose face began to darken. “Very good, boy!” he said in a low voice. “You have bravery in your bones and know how to use a knife.” He bent forward. “And now let us see if you are able to fight like a man.” He was on his feet before Peter could blink and attacked. 
Peter held his knife before him, standing in the pose that would reduce his area of attack, but as Teach’s sword met the knife he had almost lost it because of the mighty stroke. Again Blackbeard’s weapon hit the small knife and this time Peter wasn’t able to hold it any longer. The little weapon flew through the air in a high bow and only a quick duck saved his life. He plunged after his knife, reached it in time and brought it up in the very instant Teach brought his weapon down. Peter mustered all of his strength to fight the larger man off, forcing him back. Instantly Blackbeard was after him with incredible speed and agility, striking at Peter with such force that the boy was nearly unable to hold his weapon with both hands. 
Teach gave him no time to recover. He chased the boy through the cabin, and Peter now didn’t care as he smashed several dishes and knocked down the great glove from his stand. His only intention was now to hold Blackbeard at a distance and to avoid the deadly blade of the robust cutlass. Hook closed his eyes for the shortest moment, as his possessions were destroyed – adding one more reason to the very long list of payback! – and followed the uneven fight between his guest and the eternal boy. 
Tink watched as well and her little heart beat faster and faster. It was impossible for Peter to win. Hook was a very strong man, but this strange pirate-captain seemed to be even stronger. And Peter was still only a small boy – no ordinary boy of course – but a boy nonetheless! 
Peter realized that he didn’t stand a chance against Blackbeard in this way and took to the air, ready to fly. The only way he could defeat the tall man was to use Blackbeard’s puzzlement about Peter’s ability to fly. 
But Teach had already overcome this amazement, and lashed out with his cutlass, driving it through the leaves at Peter’s hip and nailing him to the ceiling – never cutting him in the process. For a moment, Peter felt the first pang of fear, then he tore away from the blade and tried to escape Teach’s grip, but it was no use. The mighty fist of the strange pirate-captain caught him and hurled him down on the floor. The impact took Peter’s breath away and before he was able to jump up he felt Blackbeard’s knee in his back, brutally holding him down. Peter tried to wriggle free, stabbing backwards to force Teach to let him go, but the big hand of the buccaneer caught his wrist and pressed it with such strength the boy had to release the knife; or allow Blackbeard to break his arm. 
“Look, Jas,” Teach grinned, “here is the little rat!” Peter bucked and kicked out but was unable to touch Blackbeard. A shrill ringing sounded through the cabin and Hook reacted without hesitation, throwing his napkin after the fairy, capturing her in it and throwing her to the ground. “Stay out of it or I will say the killing words!” he snarled. 
Blackbeard grinned from one ear to the other. “How is it, James? Would you let me keep him for a few days? He has wits and courage – absolutely fitting for our trade. I think he will make a good cabin-boy!” 
Hook refilled the glass of his guest, keeping a wary eye on the moving napkin on the floor. He understood a little bit of the fairy-language and he had never thought that such nasty words could come out of the pretty mouth of Tinker Bell. A low sneer escaped his throat. “With all respect, Edward, this one even you couldn’t manage!” 
Blackbeard laughed again. “After I am done with him he will be tame as a lamb!” 
Hook knelt beside Peter and looked straight into the hostile eyes of the boy. 
“I’d rather die than serve you, Hook!” Peter snarled, eliciting a smile from his enemy. 
“This wish, my boy, I will be glad to fulfill!” He gripped Peter’s thick, dusty locks and forced the boy’s head around to look at him. Peter only gave him a glare filled with hate. 
Blackbeard chuckled slightly. “A shame! I really wanted to raise you, but I think Jas has the first rights to you.” He nodded to his host and both men get up, taking the boy with them. Teach gripped Peter’s neck and smiled politely at Hook: “Here! Take it as a present for the great breakfast!” He threw the boy into James’ arms and returned to his seat, took his glass with rum and sat down. 
Peter looked up into the cold eyes of his deadliest enemy. “You don’t know what I have planned for you, Pan!” James whispered, holding him in check with one arm around him and his hook at his throat. 
Peter swallowed. He realized his danger, and that it would only take one strike of the hook to finish him off. 
The one-handed pirate-captain looked down into the suddenly very wide eyes of the boy. One movement and Peter Pan would be history. They both knew it. And James knew one thing more: if he would kill the boy right now he would perhaps forfeit his only chance of freedom and possibly any luck available to him. His gaze roamed over the handsome, innocence face of his ‘young’ enemy. He had seen him this defenseless once before – on that special evening more than four years ago. And since then, he had longed to get another chance to finish this little plague off again. 
But something in him made him hesitate. What if the fairy-queen had been right? And Wendy -- How would she react if he killed Pan now? Besides, she would be in danger because of the ice that would cover Neverland if its golden child died. Damn it all to hell. Here he had the chance to free himself of his most hated enemy - and that would mean putting his young lover in danger as long as she was on the island. 
In that very moment, Tinker Bell had managed to untangle free from the napkin, cursing in several human and animal languages, looked around, saw her beloved Peter in the clutches of his mortal enemy and attacked without another thought. She flew with flashing speed to the pirate-captain and tore at his long hair with such force that it almost broke his neck. Hook screamed and struck at the fairy, releasing Peter in the process, who took his chance immediately. He kicked violently at Hooks leg – but the heavy leather protected the pirate-captain well enough – and was the next moment in the air. 
Blackbeard jumped up and was after him in a trice, only to find a tiny female body with wings dancing in front of his face. The next second two little fists hit his nose with surprisingly strength. This hurt enough to bring tears to his eyes. 
Peter soared in an elegant bow to his knife, snatched it up, and was on the windowsill, in the next moment. Glaring back he started to laugh. Both pirate-captains seemed to be stiff as pokers and looked totally perplexed at him. “Have a lovely day, gentlemen!” Peter mocked and took the skies. His words “Oh, this cleverness of me!” echoed through the air long after he and his magical companion had disappeared. 
Blackbeard sat down and stared for a full minute into his glass. Never before had someone managed to escape him. And then there came such a small boy and… 
Hook pulled out a second bottle of rum and filled his own goblet with it. “Do you know now why I told you he’s special? He always gets a chance to escape. Always!” 
Teach nodded slowly. “He really is a golden child, eh?” 
Hook snorted and took his own seat, emptying his goblet with one long draught. That morning he had sworn to drink not too much, because he was eager to have his ‘revenge’ on Wendy when she came in the evening, but right now he could use a good rum. Oh yes! 
Blackbeard looked down on his sliced sash and made his decision. “All right, Jas. I will help you to get him! Before we leave this strange island, his head will be dangling from your bowsprit!” 
Hook made a face. In earlier times he had been convinced of this as well, but in the meantime, he knew that it was almost impossible to catch the boy. He would love to get him and to give him a slow, painful death and… And then he saw before him the angelic face of Wendy, desperate and begging like she had looked on that special evening, as she had fallen into his arms to save Peter. A pain drove through him, and the gnawing fear of losing her, if he were to kill the boy. James groaned. Damn it to the deepest hell, but the girl had really started to ruin him! Not his wealth, because the enormous booty he had raided would last far more than one lifetime. No! Wendy Darling had started to ruin another thing deep in himself: the ruthless pirate! 

Chapter 13 – Secrets 

It was later that evening as Blackbeard decided that he had had “…nufff to drrrinkh a… and to eeeat … uurp” as he slurred and bellowed for Roberts to help him over “t’is devilisssh rockin’ pla… plank”. 
Hook looked after him and grinned. He had drunk as well, but hadn’t consumed the amount of rum and wine as his guest. And in one lucid moment, he had to ask himself how it was possible that someone could drink so much and still live. More than a little bit unsteady, he went to bed and soon realized that Smee had come into the cabin to help him undress.
“T’e table hash to be cleeeeaned!” James mumbled as he gazed unfocused at his tables. 
Tables? 
“Look!” he chuckled. “I’ve two tablesh!” 
Smee rolled his eyes and helped his commander out of the waistcoat. The frock coat lay somewhere between the desk and the overturned globe. “Aye, Sir, but only for this evening!” 
Hook giggled and pointed to the chairs, “An… and maaaaany, many shairs!” 
The old Irishman nodded staunchly. “Aye, Sir, and many, many chairs!” He helped pull off his shirt and harness, and Hook let himself fall onto the mattress. While Smee pulled at his boots, James looked at the ceiling, grinning. “Do ye know t’at t’ere are toooooo many nails?” 
Smee stood up, holding both boots in his hand, and started to laugh. “T’is was t’e first time you spoke in a proper pirate-language, Cap’n.” 
Hook sniggered again. “Aaaaall for ye, ol’ lad!” 
The boatswain shook his head, amused, covered his commander with a blanket, and began to straighten the chaos. The both captains had had their own party, of that there was no doubt. It took him almost an hour – with help from Cookson – to clear the table and to sweep out the shards of Peter’s visit in the morning. When finished, he opened the windows and tiptoed out of the quarters, closing the door silently behind him. Hook was fast asleep and snored as if sawing down all the trees of Neverland. 
Wendy found him like this two hours later as she slipped into the cabin by the window. She had a small bag with her, wearing it at her belt. Inside was fairy-dust – a little present of the fairy-queen, who had crossed her path as she crept out of Peter’s hide-out and took the skies to fly to the Jolly Roger. She didn’t know why the magical creature was helping her with her liaison, but she didn’t dare to ask, for fear of offending Her Majesty. 
The girl looked over to the figure in the bed, just visible by the full moon. She had taken great care as she approached the Jolly Roger so as not to be seen by Blackbeard’s crew, and had reached the mighty galleon without anyone spotting her. With a quick smile, she went to the bed and looked on her forbidden lover. 
He looked peaceful and innocent, very like a little boy, and she had to chuckle as she imagined his reaction had she dared to speak her thoughts to him. She bent over him and realized that he really was deeply asleep – and must have drunk quite a lot. She could smell the rum, but it didn’t repel her. Aside from the alcohol, his scent was still clean and familiar. 
With a soft smile, she shook her head as she watched him a long moment. She had anticipated that his guest and he would not only look at glasses, but would use them. Grinning she whispered: “What had helped more? The cold bath or the rum?” 
No reaction. 
She sighed. (With the faint echo of Aunt Millicent in her head) she realized that the sensible thing to do would be to return to Peter’s hide-out and to let James sleep it off. But the longing to be near him -- to possibly experience a delicious hour of lovemaking when he awoke -- was too strong. 
There was simply no other choice. ‘You have abandoned your senses, Wendy!’ she thought to herself. She slipped out of her boots, breeches and the shirt, laying the clothes beside the bed, and carefully hiding the little sack under them. She then lifted the blanket to slip beneath it, cuddling against Hook and laying her head on his shoulder. For a moment, he shifted and then grumbled something, then wrapped his arm around her, and went still again. 
Wendy smiled and looked at ‘her’ captain. His warm breath stroked her skin, and she could smell the alcohol again. Of course, the whole day had to end in drunken stupor. After all, he was still a pirate! He mumbled something unintelligible and Wendy had to giggle. His answer was a low groan, and she saw into one eye open. It was glassy and bloodshot, and then the second eye opened. “Hello!” she greeted softly. 
He looked for several seconds at her and grumbled something that sounded like “You’ve come.” But she wasn’t sure if she had understood him correctly. “Aye! I’m here,” she answered gently. He pulled her closer to him and moaned something about “too tired” and “hold me”. 
Laughing quietly, she wrapped her arms and one leg around him, relishing his warm skin and remarked: “You will have the mother of all hangovers tomorrow.” 
A grin spread over his face. “You should shee t’e uddr guy!” he managed. At least, that’s what it sounded like, and Wendy had to laugh. “Don’ laugh!” he winced. “O’ me ‘ead will eshplode.” 
“And we could not let this happen!” she whispered and fondled his curly pate. “Mmm!” came the reply like a purr. He closed his eyes and took a deep sigh. “Sleep well!” she murmured and kissed his nose. Again his answer was indefinable, and he fell asleep again. “Good night!” she whispered and drifted as well into the warm, secure domain of Morpheus. 

Wendy awoke so early the next morning that the sun had not yet sent its searching rays out in the east. But she wasn’t thinking about the sun in this moment because her whole body was taking fire. She could feel James’ warm, strong hand roaming over her skin, teasing her breasts while he kissed her most sensitive area. Heat exploded in her and she lifted her head, looking down on the black mane and the self-indulgent face between her legs. His tongue darted out and Wendy thought she surely had to die. Closing her eyes, she let out a moan. Sinking back into the pillows, she pressed one delicate hand on her mouth to stifle a scream as he blessed her over and over again with feverish kisses, sucking and licking; making her wild. It didn’t last very long until she climaxed boisterously, holding his head in place, and rode in the waves of the mighty pleasure that had overtook her. 
As perception returned, she looked into the forget-me-not-blue eyes above her, now slightly red, flashing a dangerous and demanding gleam, before he took possession of her mouth. She tasted herself, the rest of the rum, and him. It was delightful, decadent, and interdicting, shocking the decent part and thrilling the cocky part in her simultaneously. 
Giving in to her desire, she weakly wrapped her arms around him and kissed him back. Their tongues dueled, and, driven by an ancient instinct, she slipped one leg around him, bucking and wriggling along his stone hard member. She longed to feel him in her. She had yearned for it the whole day, and now she couldn’t wait to feel him in this way again. 
James lifted his head and gazed down on his highly aroused lover, who looked with desire and adoration up to him. “You naughty girl!” he whispered, while he shifted, turned her on the side and slipped behind her. “To sneak out on your friends, to be in the arms of the enemy!” he murmured huskily in her ear while he entered her from behind, elicited a loud moan from her. He felt her wet, hot channel tighten around him and a new inferno roared through his veins, dispelling a good portion of the remains of the alcoholic haze. 
He set a slow rhythm and held her in an iron grip, keeping her from making another move except those matching his strokes. Wendy felt completely helpless in the strong arms, while she felt him inside her in a whole new way. This excited her beyond anything else. She felt the pressure in her womb building more and more, and tried to quicken his pace, but he held her even tighter and tortured her with the slow way he moved in her. “Please!” she begged him hoarsely and heard him chuckle. 
“No, my sweet. You will bear it and will think twice before you challenge me like you did the other morning, and disappointing me again.” 
“You wanted me to go!” she responded, groaning as he stopped his movements. 
“Not after your last caresses,” he growled. 
She stroked her hand over his hand and his stump. “James, please!” she begged and sighed as he started to move again – slowly and steady. It was a sweet torture and she wanted nothing more than to release the fire that was now building in her. Almost desperately, she squeezed him, heard him moan and did it again. 
“Vixen!” he breathed at her ear. “Do you really want me to lose control?” 
It was almost a threat, and she didn’t know which devil rode her as she whispered a fiery “Yes!” 
That did it. His controlled passion and desire was now released, and he drove into her with greater and greater speed, taking her fiercely while he pressed her small bottom at his hips and bit softly into her throat. Wendy couldn’t bear it anymore. Whimpering, she surrendered completely to him, not knowing that he had given into his longing for her whole being as well. As they both climaxed, each screaming the name of the other, something linked them together and wove a net around them that was invisible, but definitely perceptible. The net was warm and safe, in its heart was security and peace. 
James burrowed his face in the thick hair of his girl, cradled her soft petite body against him and tried to catch his breath. Never before he had felt this whole. “You’re mine!” he whispered, spooning closer to her small damp back, while listening to the outside. His crew was already used to the noised out of their captain’s quarter, but the men on the other ship--? Everything kept quiet and he sighed with relief. He didn’t worry, if Blackbeard maybe could have heard the high scream of the girl – he simply was too drunk – but what about the crew of the Revenge? He hoped that they were all fast asleep. And even if not – he couldn’t change it anymore.
Wendy had her eyes closed, and her heart soared, still in the grasp of the aftermath. His hot words rang in her ears and thrilled her again. With a deep sigh, she nestled in his arms and legs, which almost enveloped her. She swallowed and smiled: “This is definitely the best way to wake up early in the morning,” she mumbled, and felt the laughter rumbling in his chest. 
“Perhaps I might perform this service more often!” 
She giggled and softly stroked his arms. She remembered what he had said at the beginning of his assaults and said warmly, “James, in one thing you’re wrong.” 
His lips grazed over her cheek, his beard tickled her the slightest bit. “And how might this be?” 
“You’re not the enemy anymore. Not for me!” was the soft reply. 
Joy bloomed like a morning glory in his not-so-black heart, and he hugged her even tighter into his body. He was still deep inside her, and to feel all of her in this peaceful way, together with her words, gave him more happiness than he had ever thought possible. “You are a wonder, Wendy Darling.” 
She chuckled silently. “As are you. I thought you would wake with the granddaddy of hangovers, but in truth, you are strong enough to take me for a wild ride!.” 
A teasing laugh escaped his throat. “Didn’t you know that this is the best way to cure a hangover?” 
She snorted. “No! But after all I have learned from you these last few days, it didn’t surprise me overmuch.” She turned her head. “You’re corrupting me!” 
Again he kissed her tenderly. “No, my sweet. This would be impossible even for me. You are far too good-hearted to be really corrupted.” 
A genuine smile played around her passion-full lips. “And welcome back, Prince Charming!” He laughed out and kissed her again. With widening eyes she felt him hardening again. “James!” she whispered. “You are insatiable!” 
“Only for you!” he murmured back and started to move in her. “Only for you!” 

‘You are really developing into a master of sneaking and secrets!’ Wendy thought to herself as she left the Jolly Roger, leaving James Hook behind, once again deeply asleep. The sun was nearly up, and she wanted to return to Peter’s hide-out before anyone awoke. She made it in time, slipping through the hidden entrance, and tiptoeing to her bed. She let herself fall down on it like a stone. 
Where did this man get his strength and stamina, even after a drinking session? Heavens, he had ravished her four times before sleep overpowered him and she was almost unable to move – exactly as he had promised. She felt tired and sore, but in a good, satisfying way. Between the all-consuming passions, they had talked, and James had told her of Peter’s ‘visit’ and Blackbeard’s offer to make the next raid together. If only he could be sure that he was able to leave Neverland by following Teach’s ship! If someone could tell him how to leave for good! 
And during this talk, Wendy had gotten an idea – so simple that she asked herself why she hadn’t thought of it earlier: If someone knew which kind of link it was that bound James and his men to the magical island, then that someone would be a wise magical creature as the mermaids and … the fairy-queen! The girl had said nothing about her thoughts, so as not to awaken false hope, but purposed in herself to talk to the queen as soon as possible. She had hoped to meet the queen during her flight back to Peter’s hide-out, but this time the tiny creature didn’t show herself. 
All right, then Wendy had to search for her. And this could be a problem, because her brothers and friends didn’t let her out of sight. Not after Hook had kidnapped her the third time. She had to think of a trick to part herself from them and search for the fairy-queen. She rubbed her face and felt the damp hair in her neck. Of course, she was sweaty and-- 
“Awake already?” came the cheerful but quiet voice from one side, and she met Peter’s gaze. 
“Yes. It is so warm and I want to take a bath.” 
The boy only nodded. “I’ll come with you!” 
She sat up and looked at him. “Peter! You know that it isn’t right to--” 
“Calm down!” he grinned. “I’ll turn around while you undress and get in the water.” 
She shook her head and sighed in surrender. This boy was impossible, and if she hadn’t liked him so much, she would surely lose her patience with him. But one look into his innocent, handsome and joyous face was enough to quiet her over and over again. Yes, she was angry with him that he didn’t listen to her yesterday, and took the great risk by ‘visiting’ both pirate-captains, but she couldn’t stay irritated for long. 
And then she realized her chosen words -- ‘like’ and not ‘love’. She searched deep into herself. Yes, there was the familiar warmth and affection for the boy, but it felt different. It was almost like the affection she felt for her brothers, and not like the love of a friend. Suddenly it hit her. Yes, she still loved Peter as she always had, but it was the love of a girl and not of a woman. And why did she think that she knew how the love of a woman felt? 
“Hey!” Peter waved before her eyes. “Is someone at home?”
Wendy startled slightly and looked up. “Sorry!” she grimaced. “Still a little bit groggy.” 
The eternal boy grinned. “You really looked like someone who has not slept the whole night. Almost like the Indians after one of their all-night celebrations, you know, all that dancing and singing.” 
A hot blush rushed to her face. You could say that she had ‘danced’ – danced in the eye of a tornado or on the crater of a volcano, both apt descriptions of the lovemaking of that man! “I … I had some odd dreams!” she told him, and Peter chuckled. 
“Yes. That’s obvious.” He took her hand. “Come on, bath-time. If we hurry, we’ll be back before the other ones awake.” 
Wendy stopped him. “What do you think of a trip to the great waterfalls with the whole gang after breakfast? We could swim, have a picnic…” 
Peter’s face beamed with excitement. “That sounds good!” Then he lowered his head. “But what about the pirates? Hook must be more than irritated that you escaped him again and…” 
“At the moment, he’s being visited by a ‘colleague’. I think just now he has other things in mind than revenge.” 
The eternal boy nodded. “All right. Then we’ll go swimming after breakfast.” Before she could react he whirled around, shouting “Lost boys, woke up!” Low groans and grumbling sounded through the hide-out. Wendy had to giggle as Peter soared in the air and demanded that his friends wake up and say ‘hello’ to the new day. The girl shook her head again. This boy wasn’t one to hold back if a decision was made! 

The warm sun shone through the branches and tanned the boys, who frolicked through the cool water, splashing and hunting each other with childish joy and carelessness. Tinker Bell made a short trip to both pirate-ships, and reported that both captains were laid up in bed with hangovers, and that the crews were busy with each other. So the way was free and safe for a full day of playing. 
Wendy lay dozing in the sun. She had undone her boots, rolled up her breeches as far as possible, as well as the sleeves of her shirt, and relished the peace. As cold water was sprinkled over her face she bolted up, only to see a laughing Peter Pan returning to the water. “I’ll get you for that later!” she responded, laughing, and lay back again. With one ear she listened to the noisy children and hoped that she would hear the soft chiming of the fairy-queen from somewhere. 
Suddenly she saw Tink flying to the bushes nearby, diving in and bowing slightly. Could it be that…? Wendy sat slowly up and blinked into the midday-sun in her direction. The sunbeams glistened through the leaves, and the girl blinked her sun-dazzled eyes. There – bathing in the golden glow of Neverland’s sun – she saw the white- and silver-clad creature, which had helped her so often these last days. 
The visitor appeared to give Tink a message, and Peter’s magical companion was atypically calm. It seemed that even Tinker Bell respected the ancient, wise queen. Wendy glanced back at the boys – they were all playing something that looked like a mixture of water polo (with a coconut) and tag – and she knew that it was now or never. 
She slowly stood up, took her boots and went to the nearby bushes. Her heart pounded in her ears while she slipped into her boots behind the bush; her gaze never leaving her brothers and friends. Then she hastened through the ferns, saw the track of the fairy-queen and went faster. 
Wendy followed the glistening shimmer through the jungle, not realizing how deep she went as she concentrated on not losing the track of the fairy-queen. She didn’t dare to call out for her aloud, worried that Peter or her brother would hear her if she called out too close to the waterfalls. 
Suddenly, she saw the tiny fairy stopping and turning into her direction. “Your Majesty,” she said politely and closed the distance between herself and the fairy, making a curtsy. “Please excuse my presence, but--” 
The gentle pressure again came to her head, and she could understand the soft voice of the fairy-queen very clearly again. “I knew it was you who followed me. And I know also the reason.” Wendy looked at her with pounding heart and saw the gentle insight on the tiny, beautiful face. “It is up to him, if he would find peace and freedom.” 
The girl blinked, uncomprehending. “What do you mean by this? I thought he was linked to the island, but how? What we have to do to break this link?” 
The fairy-queen grew very serious. “This I cannot tell you in detail. I gave away a part of this connection last morning as I came to the ship to fetch you. But more I cannot really do for him – or you.” 
Wendy bit her lip. “You mean the part where he has to decide for hate or for love? Has it something to do with his resentment and hate for Peter? Does that hold him to Neverland?” The gentle nod of the magical creature told her that she had hit the nail on its head. “Oh my God!” she murmured. “As long as his hate is that strong he will not able to leave the island!?” 
“You are wiser than your years,” came the response after a longer moment of silence. 
Wendy rubbed her eyes. “How? How is it possible?” 
“There are several secrets which no human is to know!” The voice of the lady was still soft, but firm. “And it is well that he does not know the reason for his connection to the island. Otherwise, he would try to tame this hate, but for the wrong reason. He must find a way by his own will, by his own heart.” 
“And you think that--” A snap behind her silenced their words. She exchanged a short look with the fairy-queen, then looked around her. There was it again: a noise like someone cleaving a way through the jungle. 
The fairy waved, telling her to hide, and shot up into the air. Wendy retreated around one of the larger trees, trying to hide, and saw movement between the brake and ferns. Male voices talked together in a rough accent, which she now recognized: pirates! 
At first, she thought she recognized Billy Jukes’ voice, but soon it was clear it was not he. She felt her stomach knot as she realized she didn’t know any of the voices. Could these men be--? 
Her brief hesitation allowed the strangers to see her. Three men stopped and stared wide-eyed at the beautiful young girl, when one found his voice again. “Aye, mates. T’is island is full of surprises!” 
“I t’ought t’at here only boys and birds are living, but a birdie as well…?” the second grinned. 
Wendy shied away, as four more brutes came through the verdure. 
James’ pirates never wore the best clothes, and weren’t very clean, but Hook’s crew looked like bankers next to these brigands. Most were unbelievably filthy, and all of them had disfiguring scars on face and arms. They were armed to the teeth, and only the pirate who had first spoken looked different. His blonde hair was bound at the neck and he was, in his own way, seedily handsome, even with the thin scar on his left cheek. He also wore better quality, and Wendy thought that he might be one of the officers. But he looked at her with a cupidity, a greediness, a grin that made her feel sick. 
“G – gentlemen.” 
Her attempt at a polite greeting earned her roaring laughter from the pirates. The blonde approached her, reaching for her face. “We’re all gentlemen, birdie, and we’re all very lonely!” The lust in his eyes frightened her in her way she’d never had felt before. 
The second pirate stepped beside her and stroke her hair. “T’is lass is more nice t’an t’is chicken in Nassau, eh?” 
She struck his hand away and sent him a flashing gaze. “Don’t touch me!” 
Again the buccaneers laughed. “Look. She wants to tussle wit’ us!” one of them said. 
“Maybe she likes it more t’is way!” another one chuckled. 
The ‘officer’ tried to take her in his arms. “C’mere, beauty. I t’ink wit’ me you’ll have the best of all.” 
She slapped him so hard her palm burned, but this was nothing compared to the anger that heated her blood. “Stay back!” she hissed. 
The grinning face of the pirate changed to that of annoyance. “Bitch!” he growled and showed her his fist. “One more time and you’ll get one back! And now come here!” 
He reached for her again, and without thinking, Wendy’s hand shot forward, gripped his cutlass and tore it out of his sash with one movement, its point at his throat. “And I say: Back off!”
For a moment, the pirates were silent, then the rest bellowed with laughter. Her assailant’s face darkened, but before he could reply, another voice sounded to them: “Is t’ere a problem, boys?” The voice was deep, rough, speaking with the accent of the south-west of England. 
Instantly Wendy knew who it was, and went cold with fear. No! She didn’t want to meet him. Ever! She made a quick move toward the ‘officer’, and as he jumped side, she turned to run. She didn’t make it. Strong hands gripped her, then a brawny arm was wrapped around her while coarse fingers clamped down on her right wrist, forcing her hand downward it until she let the cutlass fall. 
“I t’ink I’ll ‘ave to tame you!” came the whisper of the ‘officer’ at her ear. She threw her head back, as she had done earlier with Albino. But her captor was too clever and dodged his head at side. “Wench! Last warning! Be quiet or I’ll make you very uncomfortable!” 
Wendy didn’t listen to him anymore. Her gaze was fixed on the newcomer, who broke through the ferns and stopped for a moment; surprise filling his sun-darkened face, framed with shoulder length black, tarnished hair. 
Blackbeard was even taller than she had imagined him, but his beard looked exactly as the stories said: it was thick, and reached to his chest. His hair was black as the night, but lacked the resplendence of James’ curly mane. Many braids were plaited into it, fixed with red loops which matched his line overcoat. He wore simpler clothes than Hook, but they were clean and well cared for. In his sash, she saw two small and one larger pistol, as well as a dagger. A mighty cutlass hung at his side. 
But it was his eyes that terrified her. They were small and dark as coals, glistening in an odd, dangerous, unsteady way. The calm gaze she knew from James was missing. Wendy’s mouth had gone very dry by now, and with rising fear she looked at him, as he started forward again, and walked straight to her. Only inches from her, he stopped and appraised her. The girl could smell smoke, alcohol and something else on him that she couldn’t identify. 
“What young lady do we have here?” he asked no-one, lifting his hand, touching her cheek. Wendy tried to evade the gesture, but Blackbeard gripped her chin and forced her to look at him. “I give you the good tip not to ignore me, lass!” he growled. “Or could it be that you don’t know who am I?” 
The girl tried to collect her tattered courage and control her voice, and answered: “Of course I know who you are, Captain Teach!” 
Several of the pirates grinned, while Blackbeard lifted one brow. “Very nice. Most would use my nickname.” 
“I thought ‘warrior-name’ would come closer. As nickname I would call you otherwise!” Wendy moaned inwardly. Dammit! She should watch her tongue more carefully. This wasn’t James Hook, who loved a good verbal fight, but Blackbeard! -- a man no humor nor mercy, far more cruel than her James had ever been. And why did she suddenly think of ‘her’ James? 
Blackbeard moistened his lips and chuckled in a low voice. “Not only pretty, but brave as well. I think I have the honor to meet-- Wendy? Is that right?”
“How do you know my name?” she asked, hearing through her anger how much her voice had gone hoarse.
“A little bird with leaves told me about you.” He cocked his head. “The boy was right -- you are quite pretty!” 
“I believe the formal answer would now be ‘thank you’.” 
The pirates again started to laugh, and Blackbeard grinned widely. “She has wits.” He bent down and examined her very thoughtfully. “James must be blind to speak of a ‘little girl’.” His thumb stroked her bottom lip, and Wendy had to restrain herself from biting him. He saw it in her eyes and sneered, “And a wildcat as well – quite fitting to this boy!” 
Wendy didn’t answer, and prayed that perhaps James was on the island as well and would come – or Peter would find her. Damn it to hell! Why hadn’t she stayed with the boys? ‘To help James finding a way out from here’ was the easy answer.
“Do you know that he ruined my best weapon-sash? And that he bested me in front of Jas?” Blackbeard’s voice had descended to a malignant whisper. “I don’t let something like this slip through!” His index finger touched her cheek and wandered over her nose to the other side of her face. “You are his girl-friend, eh? Don’t you think that he’s a bit too young for you?” 
“That’s none of your business,” Wendy hissed back, forcing herself to look into his eyes. God, they were cold as ice, but burned with a strange fever.
“I think the opposite is the case. How old are you?” 
“This a gentleman never asks!” 
His grip around her chin went stronger until it hurt. “But I’m not a gentleman,” he answered sharply. “And it would be better for you to answer my question. But if you like, I have another way to persuade you!” He gripped her shirt and ripped it open. 
Wendy screamed – terrified and outraged at the same time, kicking instinctively at him. His retort was a slap so hard that she saw stars for a moment, and her head rang. As through fog, she heard the whistles and comments of the buccaneers and as her sight was clearing, she saw the open gazes of the pirates around her. 
“I think she’s old enough for us!” Teach called and his men cheered. He looked at her again. “You’ve unusual eyes, birdie. Blue and grey like a dove. I think I’ll call you that: Pigeon. What do you say?” 
Her whole head ached because of the slap, but it had driven out most of her fear and reawakened her temper. “Go to hell!” 
The pirate who held her, tightened his grip. “I’ll give you bit of advice: Don’t dare the captain too much!” 
Blackbeard lifted one hand. “Silence, Jack. The girl has courage – more as the most ‘men’ I’ve met during our raids.” He looked down at her exposed bosom, took in her crimson face and tugged the front of her shirt closed. “I’ll make you an offer, sweetheart: You’ll have a nice, comfortable cabin on a well-done ship – mine! – and will be indulged with nice dresses and jewellery. For that I only want two t’ings: a good lay – with your temper a sure thing – and the position of the boy’s hide-out. What do ye t’ink?” 
Wendy felt ice in her veins. The mere thought of bedding this sinister, brutal, smelly, disgusting man was enough to inspire the urge to throw-up. Besides: NEVER would she let any man come near her like James! And to give away Peter’s hide-out was out of question! Even James had realized that. But she knew she had only two choices: to agree or to be slapped again and raped. Or-- A trick. Did not every man say that women were false? All right, so be it. 
She brought her breathing under control, and tried to relax; yes, she even planted a smile on her face and gave Blackbeard an appraising look. His hard face now sported a smile, and as she pursed her lips and batted her eyes, he made a sign to the man Jack to let her go. Grinning, he her took her shoulders in his big hands. “I knew that t’at would convince you. You’re far too beautiful to run in men’s clothes through a jungle and to play ‘mother’ with a small boy!” He pulled her closer, while Wendy gazed in his eyes, never allowing her smile to falter. 
And then she tore one of his pistols out of his sash, cocked it and raised the weapon. “Hands up!” she shouted, her normally gentle face went hard with fury. She heard the other pirates gasping and then the swish behind her. Like a flash she ducked and evaded Jack’s strike, causing him to hit his commander. 
“Sorry, Sir!” he stammered and earned a slap back. 
“Idiot! Open your eyes!” 
Wendy used the moment, allowing herself to fall down, and rolled away. Two of the other pirates bent down to get her, but she kicked one where it hurt the most and hit the other one with the pistol on the shin. Blackbeard, now furious, roared and was after her in a shot. 
Suddenly, the air was full of impossible voices and golden light. Several fairies seemingly came from nowhere, attacking the pirates without hesitation. Unlikely as it seemed, the tiny creatures could seriously harass the men. Wendy looked around and sighed in relief. Her gaze found the fairy-queen, who was pulling Jack by his hair, and wildly yanked his head back, dumping him onto the turf. Other fairies tore at the pirates’ clothes, pulled their hair, pinched their noses and ears or hit where ever they could. A small ringing was beside her, and the girl recognized Tinker Bell, who gestured to her to come quickly. Wendy looked back and saw more and more fairies falling to the ground or being scared away. Even the fairy-queen seemed to have problems getting near Blackbeard – almost as if an expanding dark aura or shield hindered the magical creatures from attacking the pirates. 
Wendy was now on her feet and started to run as a brutal fist gripped her hair and pulled her back. Pain shot through her head, neck and shoulders and she screamed. Through a shroud of tears she saw Blackbeard, his dark face mask of wrath, and as he drew back his fist, she tried to duck. 
Tink didn’t hesitate. Even if she was still a bit jealous of Wendy, she knew that it would bring her beloved Peter much pain if something would happen to the girl. With a shrill ringing she attacked Blackbeard, who looked up, recognized her, and struck with all his might. Tink tried to evade the mighty fist, but too late. The last thing she saw was the bark of a nearby tree and then everything around her went black. 
Wendy could see her almost-fairy-friend falling to the ground, and whirled around in the half embrace of Teach. “Bastard!” she snarled, and used his close proximity to pump her knee to its best advantage. His fist won over her knee, and everything around her disappeared into darkness. 
Blackbeard caught her before she hit the ground and pressed his lips together. “Foolish wench! What will come now is you own fault!” He threw her over his shoulder and picked up his pistol. “Roberts!” he called and the Lieutenant stepped to him. 
“Aye, Sir?” 
“Tell the others to finish their hunt as soon as possible. I’m sure that this bitch will speak when I’m done with her. And then we have another storehouse to raid!” 
“The boy?” 
“Aye, the boy! It’s a present for James. And by the way: one of the gunners of the Jolly Roger told Hank that the boy had robbed two treasure-chests from them and that they have to be at his hide-out. James will get the boy and we will get the booty. It’s an easy deal!” 
Roberts started to laugh. “Good plan, Sir!” His gaze roamed over Wendy. “Might I ask you for a favour?” 
Teach cocked his head. “The girl has impressed you. I saw how you looked at her.” 
“Maybe I could--?” 
“--have her after I’m finished? Why not? She wouldn’t be the first female I shared with my men!” He grinned and turned to walk away, as Roberts’ call stopped him. 
“What about the -- Fairies?” 
Blackbeard looked down at the fallen creatures, lying motionless on the ground. “Let ‘em be. I think they are all at Davie Jones’ locker by now!” 
With a deep chuckle and a joyful view to the next hours he made his way back to the jungle to his longboat, his men followed him—

Chapter 14 – Wendy in danger

Slowly, the girl regained conscious and blinked around her. A dull headache, a stale taste, a sickness were the first things she recognized – and that the world seemed to be swaying. With a low moan she tried to touch her head, but for some reason, she couldn’t lift her hand. It was several moments until the dizziness lifted enough to reveal that she was shackled. She now heard the quiet male voice near her, sniggering mockingly. “Sleep well?” His harsh, dark voice woke her completely. 
With some difficulty, she turned her head and looked up toward the buccaneer, who sat above her. His black fur instantly identified him: Blackbeard. “Where are you taking me?” she asked, and didn’t recognize her voice at first. It was pitched low, hoarse. 
“To my domain, pigeon, where we’ll have a special talk – to begin!” 
The memory of the last hour rushed back to her and she paled. She knew exactly what he meant by this. “I will not betray Peter! Never!” 
“Pigeon, t’is is only one part of the whole matter. I t’ink ‘tis very necessary to prune yer talons and, by the way, to show ye who has say in t’is world!” 
“And you think you have it?” she asked with anger reborn. This unsavory bastard really seemed to believe he was the king of the world! Goodness, even James was humbler than that, even with his oversized ego. 
Teach looked on her; his face a cold mask, his eyes shining with an unhealthy fire. “For your world, surely!” 
For a fleeting moment, Wendy was tempted to tell him that he was about to do violence to the lady of his ‘partner’ James Hook, but then she decided otherwise. An inner voice told her this must still be kept secret. A shadow fell on her face, and as she twisted around to look, she recognized a high wooden wall – the wall of a ship, the sloop – The Revenge. Blackbeard’s ship. Wendy felt her heart sinking. The only remaining hope was that the Jolly Roger was on the other side, and that she could possibly alert Hook’s crew, call for help as soon as she was brought on deck.
The longboat was made fast at ship’s side, and Blackbeard rose, pulling her with him. She grimaced as he nearly dislocated her arm in the process, but pressed her lips together to suppress a yelp. The risk was too great that he would simply gag her. And how should she then call for help? She met his piercing gaze and felt a chill. This man was more fearsome as she ever had imagined. 
“Impressive, birdie! I t’ought you would start to weep,” he grinned. 
Wendy straightened her small shoulders. “For this you have to do more!” 
He chuckled. “We’ll see. Up with you!” he nodded to the rope-ladder.
The girl looked at him with disbelief. “And how should I do this with bound hands?” 
Teach grumbled something and gripped her, throwing her over the shoulder of the pirate next to him and barked for him to take her on board. The short trip up the rope-ladder was a horror. Wendy couldn’t breathe, slung over her carrier, his shoulder dug into her belly, and without the possibility of steadying herself with her hands. She could see the water below her and the longboat with the remaining pirates. Blackbeard waited for them on deck. “Take her to my quarters!” Teach ordered when the arrived at the rail. 
Wendy carefully turned her head in all directions. Her heart skipped as she saw, upside-down, the mighty masts of the Jolly Roger only four or five fathoms away from the rail of the Revenge. For a moment she felt the pressure of tears behind her eyes. Then suddenly, realizing that James was only a few feet away and didn’t know anything of her awkward predicament was almost overwhelming. She saw a black face with long raster-braids near the rail of the galleon and reacted without thinking. “CECCO!” she screamed as loud as possible. “HELP!” 
The next moment she received a blow to her head that made her dizzy again. “Shut up, bitch, or you’ll regret it more than your foolish attack back on the island!” hissed Blackbeard, and even if Wendy would have dared to shout again, she couldn’t have. Her eyes and ears didn’t work, and the pain that exploded behind her forehead made her sicker than before. 
Her bearer climbed up narrow, steep stairs to the captain’s quarters, into the cabin and let her fall onto the floor in the middle of it. New pain shot through her, and this time she did moan. “Leave us alone!” Blackbeard’s voice came from directly behind her, and the crewmember left. She heard the door close behind him.
Wendy bit her bottom lip and flinched as she felt the short stabbing pain and tasted blood. ‘Please, Cecco, hurry!’ she prayed silently, and was suddenly pulled up and jerked into one of the chairs around a mighty table. “Please, have a seat!” Teach said derisively, and dropped her in one of them. Then he pulled another chair nearer and sat down. “Now, pigeon, let us start that whole talk again!”

Cecco meandered over the deck in the direction of Jukes, Albino, Cookson and Mullins where they sat for a bit of a chat. They and several other pirates had restocked the Jolly Roger that morning and were now finished. And that was good, because everyone of the crew had a hangover, and accomplishing anything took twice as much effort as usual. Even the parrot – Short Tom – sat tired, his belly fat, on one of the lower yards, his head hidden under one of his balding wings. He had been overfed by the other crew out of amusement, because not one of the strange pirates had ever seen such an ugly parrot before. The Revenge had a parrot, too, but a very pretty one. It was female with yellow and green feathers. “She comes from t’e sout’,” her keeper had bragged, and she had looked at Short Tom with curiosity first. Then she saw his wooden leg and his missing eye, and the pirates could have sworn that she sat beside him the whole evening purely out of pity, until he had dared to preen her feathers, which she seemed to like very much. Laughing, the men had watched the both birds. She had been shy, and he had sat near her with swollen breast. Several of the Roger’s crew had joked: “Look, now we’ve two pairs of love-birds aboard!” 
Cecco looked up at the captain’s parrot. He really was a sight, with his missing feathers. Earlier, he had been beautiful as well – a brilliant yellow and an eye-piercing blue – but since they’d come to Neverland, and after the captain’s injury, the bird seemed to change with his master. Ignoring the beaten appearance, Hook hadn’t banished or killed him. None of the crew had ever thought that their commander had enough heart to allow this ugly beast to stay. But, on the other hand, the bird had served him many times, and even an ugly spy was better than none.
The giant black pirate straightened and sighed, the whole world seemingly at peace for the moment. God bless these easy days and the good mood of Hook!
Suddenly, a scream destroyed the peaceful atmosphere, he heard his name and a cry for help. And the voice came from the Revenge. What the devil--? He stopped dead and looked toward the other ship, curious as to who wanted his help. Then he paled beneath his dark skin, recognizing the small figure with the long hair, brown breeches and white shirt, lying over the shoulder of one of Blackbeard’s devils, and Teach hitting that person over the head. 
“Ghosts and demons!” he whispered. “T’e captain’s lass!” He whirled around and ran to the stairs leading to the bridge.
Short Tom croaked something that sounded like Hook’s usual “Silence, you dogs!” while Mullins jumped up. “Ho, Cecco, where y’ goin’?” 
“Fetchin’ t’e captain!” 
“He called Smee only a minute ago. I t’ink he jus’ woke, and you know how sulky he is when he gets up!” 
Cecco had reached the stairs. “In t’is case he’ll be going to very angry if I don’t come to him!” He raced up the stairs and pounded shortly at the heavy door, opening it without waiting for a reply, and stormed into the cabin. Hook was only clad in his breeches, and Smee was helping him into the harness.
The captain’s face grew dark, incensed by this rough disturbance. “Cecco! How dare you--” 
“Cap’n! Blackbeard ‘as Miss Wendy!” Cecco interrupted, taking the risk. 
James’ face went pale. “What?” 
The black pirate nodded. “I saw her on board his ship. She seem’d t’ be a prisoner and Blackbeard hit her!”
Never before he had seen the face of his commander express such rage. Even when Pan was near, Hook’s visage didn’t change this drastically. Red sparks danced in his suddenly narrowed eyes, and the vein on his temple pulsed. “Smee, hurry!” he whispered fiercely. The old bo’sun returned life. He quickly fastened the harness and helped James into his shirt, while the captain ordered Cecco to load a pistol and to bring it to him.
Cecco had not often been in his commander’s quarters, but knew where the weapons were kept. As quickly as possible, he fulfilled the order and returned to Hook, who was almost finished with dressing. Hook buckled on his weapon-sash with his sword, took the pistol with a short nod to his black crewman, and stormed out of his cabin – even without his hat. “Smee, put the crew on alert!” he called over his shoulder and ran down the stair to the rail, climbed to the plank and pelted over the wood.
Several of Revenge’s pirates looked up in surprise, and Richards started toward him, asking respectfully what they could do for him, but James didn’t bother to answer. He turned to the stair leading to the captain’s cabin, intending only to reach his Wendy and to protect her from any danger. His blood sang in his veins and his eyes crackled with energy, sharpening his senses while anger burned in him. If Blackbeard touched her, he would not hesitate to kill the bastard! 

Blackbeard closely watched the girl sitting before him. He had unshackled her and her delicate hands lay in her lap. She really was a beauty, there was no doubt. Even the developing bruise on her cheek and the small cut on her bottom lip didn’t allay this impression. She had smooth, pearl skin, lightly tanned. Her hair was brown with golden strands, silken, touchable. The torn but now knotted shirt hid her small, firm breasts, and the breeches couldn’t hide the soft sweet curves of her young body. She was the type of girl he preferred, and she was far lovelier than his current wife. But what captured him were her eyes. He’d never had seen blue-grey eyes like these before. And then there was her fire, and her courage… He couldn’t deny that he admired it. Most people he met were terrified by the simple mention of his name. Whenever he captured a ship, most of the men on them surrendered like terrified little girls.
But here sat a ‘little girl’ and had the courage to defy him, even though she knew who he was. This was a new experience for him, and it fascinated him, indeed, stimulated him – more than he could use right now. But, he sighed, duty first. He would have his fun with her later – and long before he would give her to Roberts. 
“All right, pigeon. We’ll start again. You tell me where the boy hides, and I’ll not hurt you any more. I don’t like to hurt women. I prefer to do something more pleasant to ’em.” 
Wendy glared at him. She tried very hard to conceal how much he frightened her, and she hoped that her show of courage would affect him as it had the crew of the Jolly Roger: a waking of respect. “Is that the reason you hit me twice?” she asked with a voice that sounded -- to her great relief -- not the slightest bit unsteady. 
Blackbeard smiled – a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Pigeon, ye attacked me – threatened me with MY pistol – and even tried to kick at a very sensitive spot. So don’t be pretendin’ to be surprised t’at I reacted like every other man would.” 
“Odd!” Wendy retorted. “I’ve met other men who remained something you aren’t: as gentlemen!”
Teach barked a laugh. “I’m a pirate, birdie, not a gentleman!” 
“You could be both! I know a pirate, who is also a gentleman!”
“Ye mean Jas? He’s always been a gent to women. And we always get a good laugh when he treats a wench like a lady.”
“Do you even know what a lady is, Captain Teach?” the girl asked back.
“Aye! I met enough on the ships I captured. Pale, hysterical chickens. Not like you!” he added and touched her unharmed cheek.
Wendy didn’t turn her face away. She knew that her only chance was to delay Teach until Cecco had informed James – IF the giant black pirate had recognized her and IF he had gone to his captain. But this last part of her thoughts she repressed quickly.
“See? It isn’t so difficult to be nice to me,” Blackbeard grinned, and Wendy felt the almost overwhelming urge to slap him – maybe even with the balled fist. She couldn’t bear looking at him anymore and glanced around her.
The cabin was well furnished – even if most of the furniture didn’t really match. Every piece was expensive, but the different styles – Spanish, Italian, French – projected the effect of indiscriminate jumble. And the stench in the cabin was something, she had never smelled before: smoke, alcohol -- and fear! The whole room stank of the fear of so many people.
She heard Blackbeard clearing his throat and glanced back at him. He grinned strangely, and, alarmed, she saw his face drew nearer. Instantly she stiffened. “I warn you only this one time, Captain Teach. Don’t. You. Touch. Me.” She remembered that she had said the same to James, but even as he had been an enemy to her, she hadn’t felt this kind of loathing and disgust as she did now. Never! James had always fascinated her, and there had been that odd temptation whenever he had been near her – until it had changed into something that was so strong now that it should have scared her, if she hadn’t loved to feel like this so damn much.
But with Blackbeard now so near her – and his intentions so obvious – she only felt pressed and slightly sick. “Ye warn me, pigeon?” he asked slowly, his eyes went uneven.
“My name is not pigeon. It is Wendy Moira Angela Darling, Captain Teach. And for you, it’s Miss Darling!”
The smile on his face unnerved her more and more and suddenly he gripped her neck. “Miss Darling, eh? Yer family-name fits, pigeon. You could be my darling, Miss Darling, if ye stop rejecting me.”
“I cannot help it, but you have this affect on me!” Wendy snapped and tried to wriggle free, pushing at his broad shoulders.
“The boy said ye tell stories. May I tell you a story? I have a very nice house in Beaufort in Carolina, near the Atlantic. And a nice French lady, only 18 years old and a common-law wife, accompanied me there. Not of her own free will, I’ve to admit, but nevertheless she was t’ere with me. And shall I tell ye? She rejected me over and over again, fought and even scratched me. Do you know what had come of her?”
Wendy stared at him. She didn’t really want to know what had happened to the poor woman – no, girl! “She wore a rope on the nice high oak in my back yard, as I returned to sea. I gave order to my servant to take her down when she started to rot. Ye know I don’t like the rank of decomposing bodies!”
The girl could only glare at him in renewed horror, and she felt so reasons to repulse this man that it almost made her tremble. “And you’re proud of it, you bastard! How much courage does a man need to kill a defenseless woman?”
His face darkened. “Don’t insult me, pigeon, or I’ll show you how I tried to tame this French wench!”
“Is this all you can do? Threats and force?” Her fear was gradually replaced by irritation.
“This is how the world runs, girlie. The stronger takes everything and the weaker has to fall!”
Wendy’s cheeks burned with anger as she heard the nick-name again that had infuriated her as child, and no less now than then. “How dare you call me ‘girlie’!” she hissed, and, bringing her feet up to his chest, punted him backwards, then jumped from the chair and bolted for the door.
His hand grasped her and hauled her around against him. With a scream, Wendy tried to hit him, but he seized both wrists and twisted them behind her back. “I was patient, pigeon, but enough is enough!” he snarled. “You will tell me where the boy hides, or I’ll be sure that you’re smaller when I’m done with you!” He jerked her to the table, forced her right hand down on its surface, and pulled his dagger out of the sheath, setting the blade at her little finger. “It will not hinder you very much, but it’ll hurt like hell!” he growled. “And if you intend to remain stubborn, t’en it will be the next finger – and your ears. I don’t care if you’re incomplete when I take you to my bed!” 
Wendy’s anger turned finally to fear. “Let me go!” she cried, and tried to escape him, but without result. He had her firmly trapped between his heavy body and the table, ignored her little left fist and her squirming, and increased the pressure of the blade, drawing blood.
“Last chance, girlie. Tell me where t’is tyke lives and where the treasure-chests are, or I will mangle ye even so that boy doesn’t recognize you anymore!” 
Terrified she looked up at him and blanched at the bizarre look of pleasure on his face. This man was insane – someone who delighted in the pain he could inflict on others. “I’ll count to three and if you don’t speak, t’en it will really, really hurt!” he murmured with husky voice. 
Never before in her life had Wendy felt this kind of horror. Ice flew through her veins and a brutal fist gripped her stomach, and she realized that this man really didn’t know mercy, took joy from the pain of others. 
“Please,” she whispered desperately, “please, no!”
“It’s up to you, little bitch!” Teach gave back coldly. “One!” The girl wrenched at her right hand, tried again to pull free, but he held her in place. “Two!” 
Tears sprang to Wendy’s eyes. “I… I cannot!” she cried out. “Please! Don’t…”
“I don’t care what you can or cannot do! Tell me what I want to know, otherwise in several seconds, you’ll have one less finger!” he growled.
Wendy felt the blade cutting her and let out a high-pitched scream, only drowned out by the sharp crack of a pistol shot. The dagger flew out of Blackbeard’s hand, and a totally perplexed Teach froze. Through her tears, the girl saw the handsome, familiar face of James Hook, white with fury, eyes blazing.
“Jas!” Blackbeard called out, starting now to laugh in relief. “A great shot! But please, warn me t’e next time. Ye know I’m so easy to scare!” He nodded to Roberts, who had arrived at his door, and the lieutenant turned and retreated.
James only had eyes for Wendy. He examined her white, tear-stained face, the terror in her eyes, and the dark cheek, the result of a brutal blow. Her full bottom-lip was split and a single drop of blood ran out of it and over her chin. He was relieved that he had come in time, before Blackbeard could permanently injure her, and at the same time, full of rage, knowing what the other captain had intended to do, and what he had already done. Hook’s whole body was shaking with fury while the urge to comfort his lady and to wipe away her tears pulled him forward. “Let her go, Edward. NOW!” His voice was like a lash. 
Teach blinked in surprise. “Hey, lad, I’m just learning where the boy hides and--” 
Wendy used the distraction, and stamped with all her might on his foot. It had the same effect as it had for Cookson more than four years ago. Teach squalled loudly and weakened his grip. Without hesitation, the girl shoved him backwards and ran to Hook, with a cry throwing herself into his arms, which were instantly wrapped around her. Safe! Here she was safe – in his arms! 
“You’ve come!” she cried silently and pressed herself as close as possible to him. His familiar scent surrounded her; the strong arms held her, and she could hear the rapid beating of his heart. She felt his soft curls under her face, and the metal of his weapon-sash, and the smooth silk of his shirt touching her nearly exposed breasts. Untold relief washed over her, accompanied with the wild urge to sob, before the tension returned to her body.
Her knowledge of the pirate rules and of Blackbeard’s character told her that the whole mess wasn’t over yet. James tightened his embrace and pulled her form to his. “Are you all right, Wendy?” he whispered in her ear, never letting Teach out of sight. 
Somehow Wendy managed a little nod – even if was almost a lie. She wasn’t all right. The fear still held her in a powerful grip. James sensed it. He fastened the empty pistol to his belt and stroked her hair with a calming motion. He didn’t care that this reaction gave away his relationship with the girl. The only thing that mattered was comforting her.
Blackbeard steadied himself at his table, holding his foot. His face was red with anger. “Ye damn bitch!” he groaned, tore a knife out of his belt and strode to Hook and Wendy. “For t’is you’ll pay! You’ll sing like a bird now or…”
James grasped Teach’s wrist in an iron grip; his eyes boring deeply into the small slits of the other man. “Don’t you dare come near her, Edward!” he hissed.
The other buccaneer blinked several times and relaxed slightly. “What the devil--” he started. “James, in only minutes you could know where--” 
“I don’t care! Not if she has to pay the price!” Hook interrupted with a hard voice.
Teach rolled his eyes and pulled his arm free. “Grog and gargoyles, James, forget one moment your noble fuss around females! She is the lady friend of this boy and of course she knows where he lives. Do you want to have him or not?”
“Yes! But not by tormenting her!”
The answer was a deep sigh. “James, at times I ask myself how you ever became a pirate! To treat a wench a bit harsh isn’t really this dramatic, and sometimes you have to ask in a stronger way to get information. As far as I remember, you weren’t so prim in interrogation as well!”
The look Hook gave him could have frozen the sun. “First, she isn’t a wench, and second even I have my limits. And mutilating a young girl is below even you!”
Blackbeard folded his arms over his broad chest, cocking his head. “Have you gone soft in the last year?”
A slight shudder ran through James’ body and his eyes narrowed. “I have not become ‘soft’, Edward, I only have my scruples.”
Wendy wasn’t listening closely to the men. The only thing she felt was James’ nearness and the world began to darken around her. She knew that there was anger at hand. Teach wouldn’t give in this quickly, and James would never ever let her down.
Blackbeard glared at his future partner and the girl in his arms. He snorted. “You really haven’t changed, James. You always acted the cavalier toward the females.”
“You haven’t changed as well, Edward. You are still the cruelest man I’ve ever known!” 
Teach shrugged his shoulders. “I just don’t melt because of some women-tears!” he mocked. “Maybe that’s the reason you’re rotting on this island while I collect the booty! ‘Cos I don’t go belly-up from some tears and a pretty smile!” 
James could not help himself, but sneered. “And that comes out of the mouth of a man who married -- how often now? Nine or ten times?”
“T’e thirteenth time, to be precise. And she’s more than troublesome by now! If she doesn’t change quickly I’ll banish her – or sell her at the slave-market!” He pointed at Wendy, who still clung to Hook, her face buried in his chest. “If you’re so worried about her, then I’ll let her alone and sell her as well. But only because of our old comradeship and t’e very good breakfast and party yesterday!”
Wendy grew sick again and started to choke. This man was not human, but a monster. Without realizing it, she had started to weep while she held James, whose hand cupped her head; his thumb stroking in slowly circles over her temple in a comforting gesture.
Hook felt his stomach drop to his shoes. The mere thought that his girl would be denuded, presented to a rabble of wanton men, be sold to some slaveowner, and to serve him in any way he demanded – possibly lashed if she dared to offer resistance – that thought lay a red haze of wrath over his sight, and flew like fire through his body. “She will not be tortured or sold, Edward!” His voice could have split ice.
A deep crease appeared between Blackbeard’s eyebrows. He was unaccustomed to contradiction – especially not with such vehemence. And this on his own ship, in his own quarters! “This is not for you to decide, Jas!” he answered firmly. “I’ve captured her and so she is my booty. You know our laws! Whoever catches ‘em then owns him -- or her!” He looked at the slender girl and started to grin. “Hey, I didn’t plan to give her to the crew. I wouldn’t get back someone healthy enough to sell at the market.” He laughed hard and mean over his own joke.
Hook felt Wendy’s hands digging into his back and heard the first small sob. The wild urge to protect her grew. And the problem was that Teach was right. Referring to the pirate laws, Wendy really was a part of Blackbeard’s booty. “How much?”
“How much what?” Teach asked uncomprehending.
“How much would you get for her?”
For a moment, Blackbeard considered before answering. “I think between seven and nine hundred doubloons. She’s young, pretty – things men like.” Suddenly he started to laugh again. “Maybe I buy her back, when I’ve send my wife to the devil and this little bitch is tamed.” He hit his own thigh with roaring laughter. “I’d really like to see how this temper works in bed!”
Full of loathing, Hook looked at the heavy man before him, felt the tears of his sweet Wendy wetting his shirt. He put his hand up to his mouth, and with his teeth, pulled the big emerald ring from his little finger, then held it in front of Blackbeard’s nose. “Is this enough?”
The laughter died on Teach’s face and his eyes widened. “Have you gone crazy, mate? The ring is worth three or four times more!”
“Then you’re making a good deal!” came the short, hard reply.
Blackbeard’s mouth dropped open. “Jas! What has gotten into you?” Then his gaze returned to the young girl, clinging to Hook and pressing her face to his throat, while the blunt side of his hook stroked with utter gentleness over her back. He furrowed his forehead, slowly realizing what, indeed, the matter was. “This little pigeon has gotten into you. You have her under your skin, ol’ boy!” Then it struck him. The two seemed were so intimate with each other: her flight into Hook’s arms, his odd protecting manner, his incomprehensible anger. This all could mean only one thing. And the thought really amused Teach. “No!” He started to chuckle. “Don’t tell me that she’s your girl – behind the boy’s back of course.”
James only glared at him; his cold look gave nothing away. Teach stepped back, taking them in. “I don’t believe it! The bitch is your wench and--” He started to laugh. “Ain’t it splendorous? Instead of using her as bait, or to press for information, you take her to your bed. You’re so hot for her t’at you’re even willing to pay for her! Hell and damnation, James, for t’at price you could have ten wenches when we’re back in Nassau!”
“There is a difference between a wench and a lady, Edward. And you have captured MY lady. So take the price I offer for her to follow our laws, or you have to fight me to keep her. She’s mine and none will take her away from me! Not even you!” The tone of his voice backed up every single word.
Normally, Teach would have taken the challenge, but for just a moment, he saw something in Hook’s eyes, something that made him nervous. It had to be a trick of the light, but he could swear that the other captain suddenly had blood-red eyes. Yes, Teach hesitated. This crazy island was full of surprises – fairies and flying children! – And who knew what had become of this man in front of him? Taking no risk he sneered. “For God’s sake, give me the ring and have your birdie – if she really is that precious to you!” He snatched up the ring and put it into one pocket of his greatcoat. “Take her from my ship and don’t let her come near me. Otherwise you can sew a sea-sack and order salute-shots for the farewell.” He cocked his head, as another thought struck him. “Don’t tell me that you’re going to take ‘er with ye, when we’re leaving tomorrow!”
Hook picked up a still quietly weeping Wendy and lifted one brow. “She’ll accompany me, Edward, if you like it or not!”
Teach rubbed his chin and straightened his beard. “Females ain’t allowed on pirate vessels. On the other hand – f’r almost a year now we got -- not one -- but two female pirates I know about now: Anne Bonny and Mary Reade. But this little pigeon over there couldn’t count to them!” His voice was mocking.
James snorted derisively. “You’re wrong, Edward. You don’t know her as I do. And, by the way, whoever travels with me is none of your business!”
A shrugging of his shoulders was the retort. “Your decision, Jas.” Teach turned around to his table, taking a carafe with red wine and refilled his glass. “I would offer you a glass as well, but your arms are full, as I see.” Hook didn’t bother to answer, finding it beneath him. “But you’ll come this evening?” Blackbeard continued and his tone was polite and easy, as if nothing had happened.
James lifted both brows now. “Of course, Edward. Thirty-two glasses in your quarters.”
Teach looked back and smiled. “Fine! Until then, ol’ boy!”
Hook nodded a greeting. “Edward!”
With that he turned and left the cabin. He felt Wendy clinging to him and her tears on his throat. He was still furious with what Blackbeard had done to her, and he knew that he had to calm down, if he wanted to comfort her properly. Several of Teach’s pirates looked surprised in his direction, but he simply ignored them. Nodding shortly to Richards, he stepped up the makeshift steps to the gangplank and walked over it. The Revenge was not as high as the Jolly Roger and so James had to walk up a grade, but he never wavered.
He reached his ship and was confronted by the whole crew, looking worried at him and the girl in his arms. Brimstone and gall, did all these dogs really CARE for the girl?
“Is she all righ’, Cap’n?” asked Cecco and James made an approving gesture.
“Yes, Mr. Cecco. As far as you can be all right, if you were in Blackbeard’s clutches.” Most of his crew stared at the small, trembling figure in the arms of their commander and felt more than a little irritation that someone had dared to threaten the beautiful, sweet, brave girl. Most of them liked her, in a way – her climbing up into the crow’s nest had earned their respect – and they didn’t like that ‘their’ Red-handed Jill had been shaken to her boots. And that was obvious. She had her face buried in the curls of the captain and her shoulders jerked. 
Hook went directly to his quarters, calling loudly for Smee, and ordered black tea. The boatswain opened the door for him, let him enter with his precious cargo, and closed the port behind him before heading to the galley.
James traversed his cabin and laid Wendy gently down on his bed. But even now, she wouldn’t let go of him, and, with a quiet sigh, he sat down on the edge of the bed and held her to him. She wept openly now. Her whole body shook with the violence of her sobs, and Hook damned Blackbeard to hell. Ever so gently, he embraced her, stroking her back, laying his head on hers and rocking her slowly like a little child.
She almost had curled around him, with her knees pulled up and pressed against his hip and back and her arms encircling his waist. It seemed as though she wanted to crawl inside him. “Shh, my sweet!” he murmured, kissing the top of her head. “Everything is all right now. You’re safe. Here he cannot harm you. Shh, my love, calm down. I have you now. You’re safe!” He whispered more soothing things to her, and rocked her softly until her tears finally began to subside. 
Smee had come in the meantime, bringing the tea. The dark and aromatic liquid steamed in a fine cup on the nightstand, sweetened with honey. He had met the gaze of his commander, saw the sorrow and the lingering anger in the blue depths, and had left the cabin as quietly as he came in. After a long time, Wendy lifted her head and looked up at him through swollen eyes. Her mouth trembled, and the thin cut on her bottom lip had started to bleed again. 
“Better now?” James asked gently, wiping her tears away with his hand. 
“I… I’m sorry,” she stammered, lowering her gaze. “I… I’m su… such a ninny!” 
“No!” he answered with a small smile. “You are anything but a ninny. I have never met a braver and stronger girl than you, my beauty.” 
“Your beautiful ring!” she murmured. “I’m so sorry about it and… and thank you… I mean!” He bent down and kissed her softly, licking over the small cut to clean the tiny wound. He tasted the salt of her tears and the steel of blood, but it didn’t matter. He felt her returning his kiss and knew her longing for security and tenderness. He pulled her closer to him, rubbing his cheek on her head, and continued to calm her with gentle words. 
Slowly, so slowly, Wendy felt the chills leaving her body and the terror dissipating. The familiar surroundings and sounds of the Jolly Roger, James’ closeness and his scent and his gentle caresses calmed her more and more, until her tears finally stopped. But she still clung to him. To feel him like this was far too fine. Staring at nothing, she lay in his arms, listening to their hearts beating, and relished his body’s warmth she felt through the silk of his shirt. 
He held her several minutes more, before he slowly straightened himself and lifted her chin with his hook, examining her cheek and bottom lip. Then he lifted her right hand and examined the cut on her little finger. The blade had sliced the skin, but there was no damage to tendon or muscle. But the sight of the blood-daubed hand awoke the white-hot wrath in him again, a wrath that even Pan was not able to provoke. That low-born son of a bitch! How could he brutalize a young girl like that!? He knew very well the pain of a missing limb, and to do that to a female was … was … unimaginable. Yes, Teach had been right when he said that he – James Hook – had used drastic methods, too, but he had never mistreated a woman! 
Even beyond that, most pirates didn’t mistreat a female captive. There was a sort of honor among thieves. To cut a woman’s hair or to victimize her was beneath their sense of justness. Most pirates had been escapees, prisoners or seamen who had been tyrannized by society or the law -- that made a big difference, if you’re a simple or a noble man. As pirates, they had more rights than the other commoners – they even chose their captains! – and had developed their own way of caring for each other or for casualties. Every one of them gave a small part of their booty to a collecting box on the island of their ship’s home port. Wounded men, unable to travel at sea again, and widows, orphans and old pirates got a monthly pension to finance their living. The sum of the amount depended on the kind of the injury or – in the case of the widows – how many children they had. 
Hook remembered the faces and the gratitude of three women who had lost their men during the last battle, before the Jolly Roger’s journey to Neverland. He had paid a high sum from is private fortune to three women, who had several children. It was from his own sense of justice that he did it -- to prevent the wives of his men who were left behind having to earn their money on the street as whores. 
Amazed, James realized how much he suddenly remembered from his former life, while he pulled out a handkerchief and softly wrapped Wendy’s hand in it. The blood started slowly to soak through it and she winced slightly, but bravely clenched her teeth. “Stay here,” he told her, then stood up, and turned as he felt her left hand gripping his.
“Please, don’t go!” she whispered, looking and sounding like a little, lost child at the moment, with her big, teary eyes, her trembling lips, the torn shirt and the bloody makeshift bandage. 
A tender smile played around his mouth. Knowing that she longed for his presence this much awoke a deep, warm feeling in him, and doused his burning anger once more. “I’ll fetch something to cool your lip and cheek and to medicate your finger. Drink the tea in the meantime.” Wendy nodded and hesitatingly let go of his hand. He pulled out a second handkerchief and offered it for her nose, then he stepped to the Spanish wall and disappeared behind it.
Wendy sniffed into the handkerchief and looked around her. What a difference compared to Blackbeard’s cabin! Everything here was clean, coordinated, displaying James’ fine taste and a hand for style. The windows were open and clear, warm air swept into the room, lit up with golden sunbeams. The windows in Teach’s quarters had been closed, filthy, blocking most of the sunlight. Here nothing reeked of fear and sweat. Leaning back on the headboard, she took the cup and sipped slowly at the warm tea. It tasted very good, the warm liquid calmed her stomach and expelled the remaining coldness out of her limbs. 
James soon returned and set a bowl upon the nightstand. He wrung out a washcloth and cleaned the face of his young lover with utter care. Wendy’s eyes never left him. His gentleness was like balm for her still shaken soul, and she asked herself, for the umpteenth time, how could this man could be so hard and cruel and so tender and caring. She speculated that the brutal side of him had come with the hardships of pirating, but that his real self was this man she beheld right now. 
James wiped away the tracks of her tears and blood, letting her press the cold wet washcloth to her burning eyes, and a second one to cool her cheek. By the next day it would be quiet colorful, there was no doubt, and one time more James cursed Teach’s behavior. Then he stepped over to his cabinet and took a bottle out. Fetching a towel, he returned to Wendy and unwrapped her hand. “This will hurt, my sweet,” he said with compassion. “But we must clean it, right?” 
Wendy nodded, seeing the handwritten label: ‘iodine’. She sighed. She knew that James had understated: it would burn like hell. Again she clenched her teeth, and made no sound as Hook cleaned the cut with the potent yellow fluid and bandaged the hand very carefully. “All done!” he murmured and softly kissed her cool, damp forehead. “I have a very brave girl!” he winked at her and she managed to smile back. 
“Yes, and me scorning that deadly wound!” she joked with forced gaiety, and earned a softer laughter from him.
For a long moment they only looked at each other, then James asked: “How did he manage to catch you? If he didn’t know Pan’s hide-out – and that is obvious, otherwise he wouldn’t have pressed you for information – how was he able to take you captive?”
Wendy sighed. Of course he had to ask this! And she knew that her answer wouldn’t please him. “I was talking to the fairy-queen when his pirates overtook me.”
“You talked to the fairy-queen?” he repeated slowly. “Where?”
”I think it must have been somewhere between the great waterfalls and the Indian village. I followed her through the forest to ask her about--” She stopped as she saw the crease in his forehead appearing; the first sign of his irritation.
“Didn’t I tell you to stay in the boy’s home? You even promised--”
“-- to be careful. And I have been – until Blackbeard showed up.” She took his hand and hook in her fingers, holding them in her lap; handling his ‘prosthesis’ once again as if it were a normal hand made of flesh and blood. “James, the fairy-queen is one of the ancient creatures of Neverland. I talked to her because of your odd link to the island. She knows the reason why you cannot leave and--”
“And for that you exposed yourself to the danger of Blackbeard?” he interrupted, his voice rising, and shook his head. “For God’s sake, Wendy, I thought you knew so much about him! So why did you--”
“To help you, of course!” she interrupted. “I know how much you are loathe to be here, and that even Blackbeard’s arrival is no proof that you can leave. The fairy-queen knows the answer and so I asked her.” She lowered his head. “Tink had spied on the both ships, and said that you and Teach were asleep and the crews were talking to each other. So I saw no danger and--” She paled and looked up. “Tink!” she cried. “O my God, how could I forget about her?” She wanted to stand up, but James held her firmly back. 
“Where do you think you’re going?” 
“Back to the island. The fairy-queen and several other fairies tried to rescue me. Tink was there as well and she attacked Blackbeard to hinder him, before he could get me again. He … he hit her with all his might and bashed her against a tree! She wasn’t moving when I saw her last!”
Hook looked thoughtfully at his young lover. He saw the concern on her face and in her eyes, astonished at how kind-hearted this girl was. Tinker Bell hadn’t treated her well during her first stay in Neverland. She had even betrayed her to him and his men. Gall and gadflies, the fairy had tried to KILL the girl, and now Wendy sat here and was afraid for her. He stroked her hair and her uninjured cheek. “Calm down, sweetheart. I know this fairy very well. She is more durable than all of us put together. Perhaps she lost consciousness, but you can be sure that her thick skull has protected her.”
Wendy took a deep breath. “You’re convinced of that?”
James nodded sincerely. “She is perhaps a little groggy by now, but alive.”
The girl bit her lips and winced, rolling her eyes. “Damn split!” she grumbled, touching the tiny wound. “It was odd,” she continued. “In the beginning, it seemed as if the fairies were able to defeat Blackbeard and his pirates, but then suddenly they went weak and couldn’t get near his men anymore. It was as if an invisible shield was around the men, which deflected the fairies. They fell down and had trouble flying.” She scratched her head. “I’ve never seen that before.”
James sat on the edge of the bed, and descended a long moment into a brown study before he said aloud: “Maybe it has something to do with what the fairy-queen told us yesterday morning; that Blackbeard doesn’t belong here in Neverland and that he brings no good.”
Wendy considered his words and nodded slowly. “That makes sense.” She sighed. “Confound it! If Blackbeard had shown up only a little bit later, maybe I would know now the secret of your connection to the island, and how you can escape. I’m sure that she would have told me sooner or later. She really is on our side.” Inwardly she cringed to have to lie to him, but she couldn’t tell him what the fairy-queen had reveled. Wendy believed her as she said that he had to find this way alone.
Hook smiled softly. “On ‘our’ side?”
“Yes! Think of how often she helped me to reach Peter’s hide-out, before he could ‘visit’ you to ‘rescue’ me and… Why you are grinning like that?”
Instead of answering, he kissed her sweetly. With shining eyes, he let his gaze roam over her face. “Because you’re thinking about ‘us’ and ‘our’,” he whispered and Wendy blushed.
“I think I’m staying too often on the Jolly Roger.”
He stroked her hair from her face, his own expression so warm that it took Wendy’s breath away. “In my opinion, you’re not here enough!” he murmured before he kissed her again.
Wendy closed her eyes and melted into his arms. The rest of the terror she felt still remained deep inside her, but it mattered less and less – as long as James held her in his arms and kissed her as though she were the most important thing in the world for him. “Please, never do such a foolish thing again!” he whispered at her lips. “I thought I would go insane when Cecco told me that Blackbeard had caught you.”
A silent giggle sounded over her lips. “You looked like the Wrath of God incarnate on two legs when I saw you suddenly standing in Teach’s quarters.”
He nodded. “Aye! And I felt like it.” His lips grazed her temple. “I will go berserk if someone comes near you to harm you.” 
She lifted her uninjured hand and stroked gently over his cheek. “I am sorry that I worried you.”
“That you did, my little wildcat.” He cocked his head. “Let me guess: you didn’t let them capture you that easily.”
She straightened her small shoulders and lifted proudly her chin. “Of course not. As this blond guy…”
“Roberts?” 
“I think that’s his name. He was there first and I tried to get his cutlass to fight him. Regrettably, it didn’t work and then came Blackbeard. Goodness, he really is a bastard! He tried to assault me and…”
James’ eyes were small slits. “Your shirt,” he began and Wendy nodded.
“He asked me how old I am, and when I didn’t answer him, he tore it.” Her cheeks turned crimson again. “Of course, he saw the proof that I am not exactly a child anymore.” She heard James taking a deep breath. “I pretended to think about his offer and, when Roberts let me go, I pulled Teach’s pistol out of his belt and threatened him with it. But then Roberts attacked me, and I ducked and he hid Blackbeard, and then were the fairies there. I tried to escape, but Blackbeard was quicker and then…” She rubbed her head and moaned slightly. It had already raised quite a bump. “… then he hit me and anything went black. The next I remember, we were at his ship and I saw Cecco not so far away. I called for his help and the rest you know.” She snuggled closer to him. “It nearly tore me apart to see the Jolly Roger so near, and to know that you were only a few feet away, but to be alone and…”
New tears rose in her eyes and she felt James’ arms tighten around her. “Now you’re here,” he answered. “I’ve got you, my love, and I will never let you down!” He examined the bump on her head, and made a face. She must have a headache, there was no doubt. “How you are feeling?” he asked, “I mean, besides the headache and the cuts.”
“Groggy and… a little bit sick in the stomach.”
James nodded. That was evidence enough. “I think you have a slight concussion. Although there’s probably not much there to concuss,” he teased.
Pouting she looked up to him, “Hey!”
He made a grimace. “Otherwise, you wouldn’t have been so brainless as to run free through the forests with a pirate crew and an insane leader at your back!”
She looked at him coyly. “Honestly, I’m used to being threatened by pirates.” She smiled shyly. “Even if said pirates are under the command of the smartest and best-” She stopped and blushed again. “I think I’ll stop now!”
His warm laughter made her heart skip. He looked so incredibly handsome when he really laughed! “Ah, my beauty, you’re priceless. But nevertheless: thank you for the compliment.”
“I’m no beauty now. Just look at me. I’m --”
“-- still the most beautiful creature in the world!” he whispered and pulled her close to him. Wendy gave an amused snort, and nestled against him. They held each other like this for several moments, until he finally lifted his head. “You should rest now, kitten. It would help your healing, and your forgetting.”
She shook her head. “I can’t, James,” she murmured. “I… I keep seeing him before me. That odd pleasure in his eyes as he questioned me and--”
Softly he withdrew from her and strode to his cabinet again. “I’ll give you something to help you sleep.”
She shook her head. “I don’t want to take any sort of medicine.”
He chuckled. “Now you’re really sounding like a little child.”
“I am not a little child anymore, James Hook!” she protested, starting him laughing again.
“At the moment, you are!” He filled a glass with fresh water, counted several drops of the small bottle he had fetched and gave Wendy the glass. “Drink this, Wendy-darling. It will help. Believe me. I take it myself, when I am restless at night.”
She gave him a very knowing smile. “I know exactly how restless you are at night. Even with a hangover. But I think the liquid has lost its effect, considering how you managed to tire out at night over the last several days!”
He snickered. “You taste much better than this. And,“ he bent down over her, looking intensely into her eyes, “— you’re far more healthy and satisfying, my sweet wildcat.”
Wendy giggled and drank the liquid – and made a face. “You don’t have to taste very good to taste better than this!”
He grinned. “I don’t even dare to compare it to you!” A pretty blush crept over her face while he took the glass away and helped her to remove her boots, the torn shirt and finally the breeches. He scowled at the hand-shaped bruise on her arm. He went to his locker for a new shirt, and handed it to her as a nightshirt. While she slipped into it, he turned back the blankets, shook out the pillows and gestured for her to lie down. A contented sigh passed her lips as she snuggled into the bedclothes. “Sleep well, my sweet!” he murmured and turned to go away, but again she held him back. 
“James? Would you mind staying a moment or two longer?”
He stared down at her. She looked so small in the elegant bed under the heavy blanket, her hair falling over the pillows like a fan. “No, my love. Of course I wouldn’t mind!” he whispered, fetching a chair, and sitting down beside her, holding her uninjured hand in his good one. It wasn’t long before the liquid did its work, and her eyes drifted slowly shut. Her steady breathing and relaxed features told him that she had finally fallen asleep. Nevertheless he stayed longer.
Hook blessed Cecco and his unhesitating reaction after her call to him, choosing to ignore his commander’s certain anger. His gaze roamed over his girl, and he had to repress the thought of what could have happened, if it had been only a second later, or he hadn’t learned of her situation in time. “I could never bear to lose you,” he whispered. He knew that he had given more away with this statement than he wanted; but he also knew that it was the truth. The mere thought of living without her now scared the hell out of him. She was the centre and the light in his life, which was no longer just an existence anymore. He could say that he now really LIVED, when she was with him.
And when she looked at him with shining eyes and that tender smile on her pouting lips he felt wanted – wanted for the first time in his life. She had become everything to him and suddenly – as he watched her peacefully sleeping – he remembered what he had called her in a short while ago: my love. He groaned and rubbed his face. No! This could not be! But a small voice deep inside told him that he couldn’t deny it any longer. She had even found a way to calm his temper and his hate for the children – and for her, after that first visit in Neverland – yes, she even had wriggled herself into his heart and had started to heal the man in the pirate.
He loved her joyful laughter and her big dove-blue eyes, a mirror of her soul. He loved her way of speaking and her curiosity about everything around her. He loved her open, intelligent and free spirit as well as her courage and her wits. He loved that she wasn’t easy to frighten, and even dared to fight, if she was pressured. He loved it when the wind played with her gold-brown mane while she looked out at the sea – showing the same unappeasable longing for the endless freedom that he felt. He loved the way she moved and held her head, so graceful and so proud in one. He loved how she teased him with words, or during their wild hours of lovemaking. He loved her slender, smooth body, and when she wriggled beneath or above him, answering his yearning with a passion that matched his own. He loved to have her near him and only to look at her. He loved … her! And he’d loved her for some time now. 
He couldn’t close his eyes to it any longer, and pretend that it was only passion that bound him to her. He loved her, the heart of Wendy, with his own heart and soul – with every fiber of his being! He wanted to have her at his side until the end of time. He wanted to wake up every morning beside her. He wanted to regale and to cherish her and to show her the whole world. He would lay anything at her feet if she would only stay with him. The mere thought of being without her brought something like agony to his mind and soul, and he knew that it would kill him if she ever would leave him.
He bent forward and kissed her cheek and temple, relishing her familiar scent of roses, and of her skin, and the soft silk of her hair that tickled his nose. He longed to lie beside her and to hold her until she awoke, but just now he had to be sure that they weren’t in danger.
He didn’t trust Blackbeard, not for a moment, and he knew that he had challenged the other captain with his words a short while ago. He was sure that Blackbeard would not take to what had happened, and he wanted to be ready in case Teach planned something devious.
So, he pulled the blanket up to Wendy’s chin and left, after a last look at her beloved face, shutting the door firmly behind him. He would instruct the crew to be alert and would make an inspection of the ship. He couldn’t take the chance that Blackbeard was up to something. He wanted to be ready if it came to conflict – for his men, for his ship and especially for his girl!

Chapter 15 – Plans and intentions



“Where could she be?“ Michael asked, now looking at an irritated, worried Peter Pan. 
It had been nearly an hour since they’d missed Wendy. At first, the boys assumed she hid somewhere in the bushes to relieve herself, but soon came to the realization that something wasn’t right. 
“I don’t know!” the leader of the Lost Boys answered. “But I’m beginning to think that there’s something fishy going on. She goes missing almost every day! And each time, it’s Hook who’s taken her, but he never hurts her or threatens me. What’s going on?” 
John didn’t respond. He had his own ideas. Somehow, he knew that his sister was meeting the pirate, but not by force. If she had been taken by force, she would have returned exhausted, spent. But every time she returned from the Jolly Roger – impossibly escaping under her own power – she seemed even more at ease and grown-up than before. No! Something was wrong here! 
Suddenly they heard a rustle in the bush, and Peter’s hand flew to his knife. As the branches parted, he let his hand drop again, since the newcomers were no threat to the boys. Pan made a slight bow, hearing John taking a deep breath. This made him smile, and he cast a gaze over his shoulder. As he saw the face of his friend, he started to grin widely, while the other boys giggled. 
John’s eyes were big as saucers, and he blushed several shades as he stared at the young, copper-skinned beauty who stood next to a tall warrior with wild black hair and one single feather dangling from his hair and over his shoulder. Peter suppressed a chuckle. “Greetings, Great Bear and Tiger-Lily,” he said politely and the Indian princess gave him a friendly smile, before she stepped over to John. 
The boy had blushed from hairline to toes, oblivious to the amusement of his friends. “My heart is light as a bird to see John again,” she whispered, and smiled shyly at him. 
The eldest of the two Darling sons cleared his throat. He had seen Tiger-Lily shortly after their return to Neverland and he’d been astonished to see how tall the Indian princess had grown, even prettier than he remembered her. And one more thing had changed: she spoke English now very well. She had learned it for him, as she admitted during the dinner in her parents’ tepee, and John had been flattered. But the strange adventures in the last week and a half with his sister had driven thoughts of the Indian girl from his head. 
But right now, his thoughts about his sister vanished. “Yeah. I m-mean, hello, Tiger-Lily… er… h-how are you?” Heavens, since when did he stutter? 
“Fine.” She cocked her head. “I thought you would visit me.” 
John glanced at his toes and back. “I… I am sorry, but… uh… there had been… trouble, because of the taking o-of my sister, and…” He stopped and met the gaze of the warrior, who seemed, stolid or not, very amused. 
Then Great Bear turned to Peter. “Pan should be come with me. I must show him something.” 
The eternal boy lifted one brow, while he glanced at Great Bear. The warrior really was a tall man – even taller as the chief Rain-in-his-face – and wore his long, black hair loose. He was clad in leather-pants, painted with black spots like drops and stripes. Extra long leather-strips were fixed knee-high, and the seams were fringed. On his feet were light moccasins, sewn with pearls and wild boar bristles. His torso was covered by a leather vest, painted similar to the pants. For trappings, he wore only a dark headband about his wild silky hair and a choker of bones and leather. Across his back he slung a bow and a full quiver. A long knife was fastened at his belt as well as a tomahawk. He was one of the greatest warriors of the tribe, and belonged to Tiger-Lily’s family. 
Peter bit his lips. He and the Indians had built a friendship a long time ago, and they were the only grownups he trusted. If Great Bear now looked him up, then there really was trouble. But… “I am sorry, Great Bear, but Wendy is missing and--” 
“I believe what I wish to show you has to do with the disappearance of Brave Feather.” 
John, who only had eyes for Tiger-Lily, now looked at the tall warrior and frowned. “Brave Feather?” 
Great Bear nodded. “Your sister. The white girl has shown much courage as she fought beside Pan against Iron-Hand, and saved him in the end.” 
“Iron-Hand?” 
Peter rolled his eyes. “He means Hook! You know, Indians have a way with names!” Then he turned his attention at the warrior. “You know where Wendy is?” 
The Indian shook his head. “No. But I know where you can start your search.” 
The boy was already on his way. “So what are we waiting for? Let’s go!” 
A short hike later, they reached the place Great Beat wanted to show him. None of the boys had asked how both Indians had found them – or this place. The Natives had a sixth sense for things like that. 
Peter stopped in his tracks and looked with wide eyes around him. The flowers had started to wither and the grass was brown. The ferns looked ill, and the leaves of the trees had gone limp. “What in the world … ?” he began, looking across the little clearing at the old Indian woman, who sat in the grass and held something in a great sheet in her lap. 
John stepped up beside Peter and recognized the woman immediately, knowing the handsome dark face, the white hair – now plaited in two braids – the yellow leather dress and the quiet chanting that he heard in his last visit to her tepee: it was Medicine Woman, the healer of the tribe. 
Great Bear gestured to the eternal boy and Peter approached the old healer. He paled as he saw the many tiny, winged bodies in her sheet, motionless, unconscious. He recognized the fairy-queen among the magical creatures and… 
Peter let out a cry and sank next to the Indian woman on his knees. “Tink!” 
The medicine-woman lifted one hand and laid it softly on the boy’s shoulder. “Pan should not be afraid. His little friend isn’t badly hurt.” 
With trembling fingers the boy took Tinker Bell’s tiny body and held her close to his breast, warming her with the heat of his own skin. She was cold, but not so cold as she had been more than four years ago, when she had drunk Hook’s poison. A small cut was on her forehead and she had several bruises on her normally white skin. “Tink,” he whispered. “Please wake up.” 
His friends surrounded them, and he heard sharp intakes of breath. 
“There are many footprints in the grass,” Great Bear told the boys. “Big, heavy and sharp – those of men with solid boots.” 
Peter looked up. “Pirates!” 
“It seems so. Another is there, too. Someone light, small. The tracks show that the smaller one was surrounded and there was a fight. The footsteps of the small one end, and the tracks of someone big are heavier after that. Brave Feather has been carried.” 
The face of the eternal boy went dark and hard with anger. “I’ll kill him!” he hissed. 
“It wasn’t Iron-Hand!” Great Bear remarked. “His footsteps are not as this one. His feet are smaller.” 
“And never did Iron-Hand affect Neverland like this!” Medicine-Woman said, and nodded around her.
A very small ringing came out of her lap, as one fairy slowly awoke. Instantly the three Indians and the boys bent over her. It was the fairy-queen, who dizzily lifted her head and looked with wide, uncomprehending eyes around her. Then her gaze found Peter, and, lurching, she tried to stand up. The Indian healer offered her one finger to steady herself, which the fairy gladly took. She seemed to collect her strength, rubbed her head and then the humans felt the soft pressure deep in their heads. “It was him!” Her voice sounded week. 
“Hook?” asked Peter growling. 
The fairy-queen shook her head and moaned, holding tightly to Medicine-Woman. “He – the stranger with the long, black beard.” 
The eternal boy pressed his lips together, while his friends all shouted over one another. “Blackbeard has Wendy?” Peter wanted to make sure.
The fairy-queen looked straight at him. “That isn’t your biggest problem!” 
“Hey!” Michael protested. “This damn bastard has my sister and you--” 
“Shut up, Michael! You’re speaking to one of the ancients of Neverland,” Peter cut in, giving the boy a glare. 
The fairy only smiled shortly, then she continued: “This man you call Blackbeard doesn’t belong to Neverland. He brings no good and wherever his feet touch, it begins to foul.”
“But why?” Peter asked, bewildered. “He’s just a pirate like Hook and--” 
“No! He isn’t like the other one. After all, Hook has a human heart and soul – and they are regaining their warmth and light. His bitterness and hate are starting to melt away. And he isn’t and wasn’t completely evil like… Peter Pan! Don’t you dare look at me like that!” 
The leader of the Lost Boys grimaced. “With respect, Your Majesty, but Hook is thoroughly malignant.” 
The fairy-queen shook her head, this time with less trouble. “There is a long history of hostility between the two of you, and therefore, neither of you is able to see the good in the other. Almost everyone has a good side, Peter. Sometimes it is difficult to recognize it.” 
The Indian healer nodded, acceding. “It is always a dual. Black and white, good and evil, dark and light. None of them could exist without its other side.” 
Peter frowned. “This is too complicated. Up until now everything was easy: Hook was evil and I was good!” 
Medicine-Woman laughed quietly and stroked his ruffled hair. “You’re a child, my boy, and it is your right to see the world like this. But child, nothing is like it seems to be!” 
John cut in: “Beg pardon, Miladies, but my sister is in the power of one of the most dangerous men in the world, who is, by the way, insane. Don’t you think that this has priority?” 
“John’s right!” Peter confirmed. “We have to rescue her and force Blackbeard to leave as soon as possible!” His gaze found Tinker Bell, who still lay unconscious in his hands. Worriedly, he showed her the fairy-queen. “Majesty, could you please have a look at her?” 
The ancient creature smiled as she faced the fear of the boy. Would anyone ever again say that Peter Pan was uncaring? He did care – only he didn’t show it very well. She appraised her ‘sister’ and looked up to the stressed crystal-blue eyes of the boy. “She will be very unsteady and will need rest. Gave her time, and she will be fit again.” Peter thanked her and stood up, holding Tink securely at his chest again. 
“If you need help, I will convene a powwow,” Great Bear told him. “I am sure that our chief and the other warriors would fight at your side, White Son!” 
The leader of the Lost Boys gave him a warm, grateful smile. “Thank you, Great Bear. But I think we have to be very careful. We have to confront the new gang, but at first I have to free Wendy, so that she is out of the line of fire.” He handed Tinker Bell to Slightly. “Take her to the hideout and take care of her.” To the others, he said: “Go with him. I will spy out the ship and find out where he’s holding Wendy captive. Maybe I’ll have a chance to free her. I could be a little longer. Don’t start anything till I’m back – hopefully with Wendy. Then we can make a plan so that Blackbeard leaves for good. And maybe Hook as well! I’ve had enough of pirates!” 
With this he flew into the air like a flash, leaving his friends behind him. 

“That sentimental idiot!” 
Richards knew better than to comment on his commander’s outburst. Blackbeard strode like an angry tiger up and down in his cabin, with all the grace of a buffalo. His heavy steps could be heard two decks below, and every one of the crew avoided the captain’s quarters. Teach’s small eyes glistened with rage, and finally he took the dagger – the one that Hook had shot out of his hand -- and threw it with all his might and an irritated outcry at the wall. The blade lodged inches deep into the wood, vibrating. Richards thought briefly that he’d need a pair of pliers to remove it. “First, he pestered you that he wanted to have this boy, and swore bloody vendetta, and then he goes soft ‘cos of a lass! He ain’t a pirate no more, but a shame for the whole fraternity!” 
Richards still didn’t say anything, which was more healthy in this situation. But he had to agree with his commander. All right, the girl was a beauty, and he really would like to have her, but paying such a high price, as Hook had done? Not a chance! 
On top of that debacle, he didn’t understand Hook at all. Of course it was a disgrace to be defeated by a BOY, but why had he delayed the whole matter for nearly a full year now? By all the demons of the Seven Seas, why he didn’t set the whole island on fire and force the boy out of his hideout? Another glance out of the now-open windows affirmed that the island just wasn’t that big. Richards knew that Blackbeard would never allow a young boy to put him in such a circumstance! 
Teach continued in his tirade. “He paid for t’at hussy! Can you believe it? He PAID, for God’s sake – just like any obedient lackey of the Crown! Since when does a pirate pay for something? And then three or four times more than th’ little bitch is worth! He must be completely crazy!” 
Jack cleared his throat, stroking his moustache. “Maybe she is really dear to him or--” 
Blackbeard sneered. “Dear to him? All right, she really must be a damn good lay that he preferred her over his vengeance! But I tell you this, lad: his blue blood was interfering, just like before. He can’t change his spots! The training of t’at noble education is a too great a handicap to…” 
He stopped when he saw the open mouth of his second. “’Scuse me, Cap’n, but what did ye say? His ‘blue blood’?” 
Teach looked at the lieutenant and nodded. “Aye. Y’ heard right. Our dear James is a nobleman. As far as I know, he comes from old respectable money. He bumped someone off, as he was a very young man, and the guy he killed was the son of one of the King’s best friends, to Jas’ misfortune. He should’a hanged in London, but his father ransomed him with an enormous sum, and his death sentence was changed to slavery. Barbeque captured the ship he was on, and Jas joined his crew. The rest you know.” 
He refilled his glass and a second one, giving it to Richards. “And the result? He commands a lovely ship like the Jolly Roger, and rots at the shores of this odd island, hunting children and acting like the great cavalier.” 
Jack tried to digest this new information while Teach started again to pace a groove into the floor of his quarters. “I never liked big ships. Too heavy, too slow, too stodgy, too eye-catching. The Queen Anne’s Revenge belonged to ‘em as well, as mighty and beautifully she is. All right, she’s my flagship and I’m still proud of her, but she’s too slow.” He rubbed his chin and took a seat. “But the Jolly Roger I could fancy,” he continued as he sipped at his rum. “She’s well armed and adapted to a pirate’s needs. She’s quick and agile. You only have to think of the rig: shroud-sails even between all masts! T’at gives a top-speed of nearly 15 or 16 knots, if I figure right – and t’at independent o’ the wind direction! She could escape every naval vessel!” He slammed his fist on the table. “And such a ship is commanded by a … a milksop! He could ravage the Caribbean Sea with such a ship! I really ask m’self how he got that ship – maybe BOUGHT it!” For a moment he roared with laughter – a laughter of anger. “Not that I haven’t wrangled the Revenge from my dear ‘partner’ Stede Bonnet. But he ain’t as good as a pirate, and I think his stay at the Queen Anne’s Revenge for the moment doesn’t bother him too much.” 
He shook his head. “But Hook… he called himself the scourge of the Seven Seas, and melted because of a mere slip of a girl!” 
Richards sat down as well, and sipped at his rum. “Maybe it was pure luck that he captured the Jolly Roger?” 
“No!” grumbled Teach. “He’s always been the clever one, good with strategy. I’ll give ‘im t’at! He invented feints und ploys that even Benjamin and Barbeque didn’t know. It’s been told that because of one of his plans, Barbeque was able to defeat three Navy ships and captured them. And his crew was fierce outnumbered. At first, I thought it was sailor’s yarn, but as Barbeque came to Jamaica with his old ships and three new one, we all realized the genius of his ‘clever head’. James made a really sweet trade, but never as a privateer. He always attacked every ship that crossed his way, but I think he preferred the English ones. 
“And he flourished. Heavens! And the same man sits here, now, on this God forsaken island with Natives and flies with human bodies and hunts CHILDREN! Some people say that I’m crazy. You tell me, what you would call a man who could rule a part of the world, but instead plays tag with boys?”
There was a knock at the door and he barked a “Come in!” Israel Hands, his helmsman and a further officer of his trust, his first mate Henry Moleaux, a small dark-haired man, entered. “Ye’ve called fer us, Cap’n?” 
Blackbeard waved impatiently to close the door. “Aye! Sit down and have a drink with us!” 
Surprised the helmsman and the first mate obeyed, and looked even more perplexed as Blackbeard filled his and Richards’ glasses as well as a third and a fourth one – this time with wine. It was highly unusual that Teach invited his men to a drink in private. Curious, they didn’t have to wait long for what their commander had to tell them. 
“I want to make it short, lads,” he began. “I plan to take the Jolly Roger!” 
All three men looked at him with wide eyes, and it was Richards who finally spoke. “May I’ve yer permission to speak open, Sir?” Blackbeard nodded and took a sip of his wine. “Capt’n Hook belongs to the fraternity, and is amenable to our General Laws. He even signed the code, as you told me the day before yesterday, while we saw his ship the first time out at sea. I agree with ye that the Jolly Roger really is a beautiful good ship, which could serve us right well, but if we be attacking Hook, then we risk damage to the ship, and we’re breaking the code.” 
The other men made muttered in consensus, while Blackbeard scornfully replied, “The code! Every ship has its own. And referring to our General Laws – well, they’re more like guidelines, ain’t they?” 
“Wit’ all due respect, mon Capitaine,“ Moleaux said slowly, his French accent now thickened. “Mais t’e guidelines are very clear specified in such cases. Non capitaine, ‘oo is a member of the fraternity, is allowed to ‘arm another capitaine, ‘oo is also a member of it. And to capture ‘is ship is a part of t’is all, too, n’est-ce pas?” 
Teach laughed silently. “Henry, Henry, if you wouldn’t be such a good, damn mate I would’a sent you overboard a long time ago. Can you tell me, how will Hook demand his rights as a captain of the fraternity? When and where?” He stood up to fetch another bottle of wine. 
“In Nassau on t’e Ba’amas,” the Frenchman answered. “When ‘e is returned…” 
A low chuckle escaped Blackbeard’s throat, while he refilled all glasses. “”WHEN, Henry, this is the word on which depends everything. And a dead man cannot demand anything!” He looked in the slightly shocked faces of his men. “All right, our dear James is amenable to the code and our General Laws.” He explained his point of view. “But don’t forget that these rules also say who has the right to be called a pirate. To be a buccaneer means to capture ships, taking hostiles and to demand ransom, plundering towns near the sea, and make deals for protection money – and above all: to take booty! Our dear James doesn’t do any of these things. He’s been out of the whole business now for a whole year, and not one of us has heard anything about him since then. I say: he ain’t a pirate no more! He got no right anymore to fly the black flag and to be called a buccaneer. And because of this, he forfeits the protection of the fraternity and the code!” 
He stopped for a moment and took a deep sip from his glass. “By the way: you all know that I don’t give a damn about the code!” 
The three other men grinned and chuckled. Of course they knew that Blackbeard only obeyed his own rules – which could change from day to day. But that didn’t matter as long as his proposals ended with a large booty, which was almost always the case. 
“How ye want to proceed, Sir?” Richards asked and Teach saw the curiosity on the faced of the two other men. “Hook’s ship is better armed than ours, and the number of his crew is near the same to ours.” 
“Aye!” Israel Hands grumbled. “He really has a little crew seeing the size of his ship!” 
Blackbeard shrugged his shoulders. “Our luck. So we really have a chance to defeat them without much loss at our side.” He started to grin. “And if my plan is successful, we won’t lose one single man, disable the whole crew of the Jolly Roger, and take the ship. We should avoid an open fight, especially with an opponent like Hook. He is brilliant, but this time I’ll be cleverer than he. This will be a rude awakening for him, when the trap closes over his head and…” 
He stopped as he heard a noise from the still open windows. “What was that?” 
Richards stood up and went to the windows, leaning out of one, and looked skeptically around him. But he could see nothing. Above him several sea-birds croaked in the soft breeze and beneath him he might have seen the slender bodies of dolphins, but they submerged so fast he couldn’t be sure that he saw them right. “Not’ing, Sir!” he reported. “Only birds and I t’ink I saw several dolphins. T’at’s all.” 
“Éventuelle it was t’e flyin’ boy?” Moleaux asked suspiciously. 
Blackbeard shook his head. “I don’t think so. The young idiot doesn’t know that it was me who caught ‘his’ girl and will suspect that his ‘old friend’ Hook has done it. Poor boy, if he only knew…” He giggled with false sympathy and signaled to Hands to close the windows. “Who knows? Maybe the boy really is on his way to the Jolly Roger right this moment and our dear James will get his chance to kill him – before he himself will be send to Davy Jones’ Locker! And if not, it’ll be a pleasure for me to do it m’self. This churl had ruined my best weapon-sash and made me look like a fool in front of Hook. I really would like to send him to his creator. And the wench as well – o’ course after you’ve had her, Richards. I always keep my promises!” 
He leaned back and lit a pipe. “Back to our plan, gentlemen. Capturing a ship always takes priority over a good lay and a bizarre flying lad!” 

It was early afternoon when Hook finally finished his inspection of the Jolly Roger. He had to admit that his men had really outdone themselves, and that the whole ship and weapons were in excellent condition. This was vital -- the crew could be filthy and look like dogs, but the ship and the weapons had to be top of the line. All of their lives depended on it, and it was generally known that the ships of the buccaneers were often in better condition than those of the royal Navy. 
Somewhat reassured, Hook decided to return to his quarters and to look in on Wendy. He’d been having difficulty concentrating during the inspection. Over and over again, his thoughts had been distracted as he pictured his girl lying terrified in his arms and clinging to him like a lifeline. And then the sight of her under the blankets – pale, with swollen eyes and nose, bruised cheek, a split lip. Alas, he still wanted to knock Blackbeard out, throwing him and his entire crew overboard, and afterward to lie down at Wendy’s side and to hold her, even in her sleep.
He rubbed his face as walked into his cabin. He still couldn’t believe it, but he couldn’t deny it anymore: he was madly in love with her. His whole being threatened to burst with energy and an odd joy, mingled with a strange urge to simply weep or to-- 
Hook stopped dead at the sight before him. A slender figure, clad in leaves and with a mess of short sandy-gold locks, kneeling on his bed, trying to waken the sleeping form snuggled in the bedclothes. 
Peter heard the door open and the heavy steps coming nearer, and whirled on the mattress to face his enemy. “What have you done to her this time, Hook?” he snarled; his blue eyes flashing, while he pointed at his friend, still fast asleep. 
Lost for words, the captain could only stare at him. This insolent cub had the galling nerve to invade into his own quarters, daring any risk, sit on his bed and then have the impertinence to accuse him of doing something to Wendy. He! - Who would die for the girl! He was self-possessed enough to say “Nothing!” before he recognized what he said. 
“Nothing?” Peter repeated unbelievingly, while his face darkened with fury. “She’s hurt, doesn’t wake up, and you tell me you’ve done nothing?” 
Hook’s gaze could have frozen fire. “I gave her a sedative after Blackbeard had tortured her!” he hissed, and asked himself in the same moment why he bothered to justify himself.
Peter’s eyes widened. “A sedative? Blackbeard tortured her?” He bent over her, forgetting the man, and took in the injured cheek, the swollen eyelids and the red nose – tracks of her weeping – and the split on her bottom lip. “That son of a bitch!” he whispered, childishly stroking her hair. “Wendy has never done anything to him and he--”
“Don’t you think that you should be more worried about your own safety?”
Hook’s voice sounded directly behind him, and before Peter could react, he felt the strong hand of his foe on his neck and was jerked from the bed. He grabbed for his knife as Hook hurled him against the wall. This drove all breath out of Peter’s lungs. That instant, the captain was over him, tearing the knife out of the sheath, throwing it out of reach, and pressing the sharp tip of his hook against the boy’s throat. Peter stiffened for a moment, feeling Hook’s hand gripping his hair, while the tall strong body of the man trapped him solidly between himself and the wall behind the boy. 
“I knew that you’d come, Pan!” he growled. “But I didn’t think that you’d be this reckless, to flit without a second thought into my private quarters. You should have known that I’d wait for you!”
The boy pushed with all his strength against his enemy, but without result. Hook was stronger than he, and without a weapon or a chance to fly he was subdued, especially with the sharp blade at his throat. Fear ran through his veins, but nevertheless, he looked straight into blue, blazing eyes before him, where he could see his death. He had underestimated Hook. No! He had been really reckless. But he’d learned by eavesdropping at the other ship that Wendy wasn’t on board anymore, and that Hook had her, he’d been too relieved to find her so quickly in the captain’s quarters, and had set aside all caution -- a mistake that might now cost him his life. He knew that Hook would show no mercy, not after all that had happened since they met first – and especially during Wendy’s fist visit in Neverland and several days ago in the caves. The captain would never spare him, this was sure.
“Please, let Wendy go!” be begged hoarsely. “You have me now and don’t need her anymore.” 
James only sneered. ‘Boy,’ he thought, ‘if you only knew the way I need her! ‘ Aloud he retorted: “The whole island will go to hell, if you die. Do you really want her to die in ice and snow?” 
The boy’s glare turned toward the slender figure on the bed and then the open windows. Clouds had begun to hide the golden light of the sun – a signal that Neverland’s golden child was in danger. Peter swallowed a lump in his throat and tried to fight against the growing fear. “Would you…” He stopped a moment and took a deep breath, feeling suddenly sick. “Would you take her with you?” 
Hook lifted one brow and grinned. “Of course! Do you know that you’re doing me a favor with this last request?” 
The boy didn’t answer for a moment, didn’t know what worried him more: that Hook seemed to be happy to take ‘care’ of Wendy or that the buccaneer would kill him within moments. 
James looked with great satisfaction down at the suddenly very pale face of his foe. The boy knew exactly what lay ahead of him, and he was afraid. What had he once said? ‘To die would be an awfully big adventure’? It seemed he had learned during the great fight four and a half years ago that dying wasn’t the adventure he wanted.
And Hook couldn’t wait any longer to fulfill his greatest wish. “Any last words, Pan?” he asked almost gleefully and looked into the widening eyes of the boy. Peter felt ice flowing through his veins. In that moment, he saw the red sparks in the eyes of his adversary, he knew that his time had run out. This was the end. Hook would kill him – not tomorrow or next week or someday, but NOW! He felt his stomach turning and heard an odd buzzing in his ears, while heat and coldness streamed through his whole body at the same time. 
“Wait!” he whispered. Hook’s icy smile widened, as he wrenched Peter’s head, exposing his neck. Peter looked at him with panic in the eyes, as the man lifted his hook for the deadly blow. 
Finally he would take the boy’s life as the brat had taken his hand and his freedom from him. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! 
“Please wait!” gasped the boy, feeling mortal fear overpowering him completely. He had known that Hook might someday win, but to face the defeat was harder than he’d imagined. He didn’t want to die. Never! This was one of the reasons why he wanted to stay as a boy. An adult would grow old and would die someday, but not a child. Not a child … But just now, he was forced to face death in its most brutal form: he would be murdered – in this very moment. 
His sight blurred as his gaze was fixed on the deadly steel above him. “Wait! Please!” 
Hook slashed down, and Peter released the velvet coat and, with both hands and trained reflexes, intercepted the right arm of the man. Desperately, he used all his strength to hold the iron claw away, even though he knew from prior experience that he just didn’t have the strength to sustain against his enemy. Adamantine, irresistibly, the sharp blade neared his throat, no matter how hard as he pushed. The deadly metal touched his skin and he felt his heart sinking. 
Hook’s breath stroked his cheeks, and tears sprang into Peter’s eyes as he felt the first stabbing pain. “Listen!” he screamed shrill. “Please listen!” 
An evil smile played around his enemy’s mouth. “You have really found any last words in your sparrow-sized brain? I grant you one last sentence, but hurry, boy!” 
Peter’s thoughts whirled through his mind. This was his last chance. If he didn’t get an idea now, he would be dead in the next second and… And then he remembered what he had heard at the other pirate-ship during his ‘visit’ at Blackbeard’s windows. “Blackbeard wants to capture your ship!” he blurted out, hoped against all hope that this news would cause him pause. 
The pirate-captain only stared at him for several moments. “What did you say?” 
Breathlessly, the boy repeated: “Blackbeard wants to capture your ship.” He felt with horror the sharp tip of the blade scarifying, clawing, tearing his skin, and closed terrified his eyes. This was it: the end! 
“I award you a second sentence!” He heard the deadly calm voice of his enemy like through a thick fog. 
“He… he wants to take the Jolly Roger for his own and kill you,” Peter whispered and didn’t dare to move a muscle. Only millimeters parted him from sure death. 
“You are lying!” Hook hissed. “Blackbeard would never break the code or our General Laws and--” 
The boy opened his eyes again, dark from fright. “He doesn’t care about the code or the General Laws of pirates. I heard it with my own ears. I was just outside his window as he said it to his men.” 
With a growl, the captain pressed Peter’s head even harder into the wall behind him. “The truth, Pan! Tell me the truth, or I swear I will slit you open top to bottom! And believe me: that would be far more painful than simply cutting your throat!” 
Peter believed every word Hook said. He was completely helpless at the moment, and stood already with one foot in the grave. “I’m telling the truth!” he stammered. “Please believe me! I listened in on Blackbeard and three of his men, as I searched for Wendy. He wants to build a trap for you, kill you and take over the Jolly Roger!” 
Hook’s gaze seemed to reach even into his soul as the pirate start to weigh the possibility that Pan simply had created a story to save his sorry existence, or that the boy spoke the truth. “Three questions: Why? When? How?” 
Peter swallowed arduously. “First take your hook away.” 
The pressure build up and this time the blade drew blood. “Answer my questions!” snarled Hook, losing his patience. 
“Take your hook away!” the boy screamed in new risen panic. 
“I’ll give you three seconds, Pan. After that--” 
“I’ll swear I won’t fly, but TAKE THE HOOK AWAY!” 
A silent sigh reached their ears and Hook looked back. Wendy had turned in her sleep, facing him and the boy now. Her angelic features were relaxed and a soft smile lay upon her lips. And suddenly, Hook realized that she didn’t know that she was about to lose her dearest friend. She wouldn’t even have a chance to say good-by – which was more merciful, because it would hurt her too much. He knew that, in a special way, she cared for the boy very deeply, even loved him and… 
And with cold clear logic, he realized that she would never forgive him if he killed the boy. If it happened defending himself during a fight, she could possibly accept it, but never if he simply murdered him like this. His blood-lust was doused like ice-water on a campfire.
Peter felt new tears welling up in his eyes, as he followed Hook’s gaze. “Please, don’t do it in front of her!” His voice was choked, and James could feel him trembling. Heavens, the boy was going to die and the only thing that seemed to matter for him in this moment was that ‘his’ Wendy was not to see it. Hook’s attention went back to Wendy, who trusted him enough to return to him over and over again, to sleep in his arms, to laugh and talk with him and look at him with shining eyes. He would lose all of this. He would lose HER – his Wendy, his love! The concept was almost agony. And he had to decide NOW, what was more important for him: his vengeance against Pan or possibly a life with his sweet Wendy? 
And, by the way: if Blackbeard really planned to betray him and even their General Laws, then this could mean the end of all of them -- and Pan knew more about it. Damn it to hell, but he needed the boy alive now! 
With a frustrated shout, he tugged the boy away from the wall, dragged him by the hair to the table, and shoved him hard onto one of the chairs. With his hook back at the boy’s throat, he half sat at the table and pulled out his re-loaded pistol; pointing it at the Peter. “And now talk!” he commanded firmly, finally removing the hook. 
Peter rubbed his throat, damp with his own blood, while he tried to calm down. He was shaken to the core and ashamed as he realized that Hook could see his fear. But he couldn’t change that. He still was scared; knowing well that the danger was not gone, merely postponed. He moistened his lips and gazed at the pistol, trying to squelch the sickness in his stomach and calm the trembling in his fingers and knees. He thought he could feel the still remaining presence of the Grim Reaper in the cabin. 
He cleared his throat. “We found the place were Wendy was captured,” he began and cleared his throat again, still hoarse from the pressure of the man’s hand. Even if he was still afraid it rankled him that he had shown weakness in front of his mortal enemy. “Several fairies had tried to help her, but Blackbeard’s affect on Neverland hindered them too much.” 
James lifted his hook in an interrupting gesture. “Wait a moment. Blackbeard’s affect on Neverland?” 
Peter nodded. “Wherever he walks, the flowers and the grass started to wilt and the fairies--” 
“—were unable to fight Blackbeard and his men as they usually did!” Hook finished. 
Bewildered, the boy’s forehead furrowed. “How do you know this?” 
“Wendy. She told me that when I brought her here.” 
Peter couldn’t believe it. “WENDY told you about the fairies’ problems? Why?”
“Because she was worried about your cheeky fairy-friend Tinker Bell. Don’t ask me why, after all this insulting insect on two legs had done to her during her first stay in Neverland!” These last words were murmured more to himself than to Peter.
The leader of the Lost Boys blinked. What the heck was happening to Hook? Why did he care what Tink had once tried to do to Wendy? 
“Go on!” the captain ordered.
“The fairy-queen was there as well. After she awoke, she told me that Blackbeard had caught Wendy, so I flew to his ship to look for a chance to free her. The windows of his cabin were open and I heard him talking with his men. He said…” he moistened his lips again, his mouth had gone dry, “he said that it would be a rude awakening for you when the trap closed over your head and…” He hesitated. If he told Hook everything he knew, the pirate had no further reason to let him live. 
“I’m still listening, Pan!” The darkened face and the tone in Hook’s voice advised the boy to go on. He bit his lips. He knew that he had no other choice but to tell the captain everything. “He was there with three of his men. One large with blond hair he called Richards.” 
“His first officer.” 
“The other man had the name Israel.” 
“Israel Hands, his helmsman,” Hook nodded. 
“And the third spoke with a strange accent and was called ‘enry.”
Hook thought for a moment. “His first mate, Henry Moleaux, a Frenchman. The three are his most important men on board.” He gestured for Peter to continue.
Peter took a deep breath. What he had to tell the captain wouldn’t please him, and was worried that Hook’s certain wrath would be unleashed on him. “Blackbeard said that…” He tarried again. 
“What did Blackbeard say?” James’ impatience was renewed.
“He said that you no longer have the right to be called a pirate.”
There. It was out. He held his breath as we waited for Hook’s reaction.
It wasn’t the explosion he was expecting. The man’s eyes simply narrowed. “Why?” was all he asked.
Peter knew his foe well enough to realize that this was the silence before the storm. “He said that to be a pirate, you have to plunder and capture ships, and that you didn’t do anything like that for nearly a year now. He meant that you’ve forfeit your rights of the … the ‘fraternity’?” 
The buccaneer nodded slowly. ”An association of most pirate captains, which has its own rules and laws that you have to stick to,” he explained shortly. 
The boy took another deep breath. “Blackbeard said that you have no right to be still a member of it, and that because of this, he could capture your ship without worrying about explaining himself in front of the other pirate captains.” 
The crease between Hook’s eyes deepened; his mouth became a pale line and his eyes glistened like ice. Peter felt chilly. “Was this all?” James’ voice sounded like a growl.
Peter shook his head. “No. He told the other ones, he wouldn’t capture the Jolly Roger in an open fight. He wouldn’t risk damaging her and… and that he would kill you, so that you couldn’t accuse him in Nas… Na saw?”
Hook’s jaws ground. “Nassau. A town on an island in the Caribbean Sea – one of our headquarters.” He felt hot wrath pulsing through his veins. He knew that Teach would be irritated because of his actions earlier, freeing Wendy, but to ambush him was simply… He couldn’t find a word for it. “This damn, perfidious, abject, two-faced, malodorous treacherous rat!” he hissed. “When shall the whole thing happen?” 
The boy shrugged his small shoulders. “I don’t know. I only heard that you would have a bad awakening.”
The nostrils of the man flared like that of a savage stallion. “Did you hear exactly what he plans?”
Again Peter had to negate the question, shaking his head. “Either they had talked about it earlier or they didn’t get that. Blackbeard heard me, and Richards went to the windows. I managed to fly out of sight before he could see me, then the windows were closed and I came to your ship to search for Wendy.”
A wild curse passed James lips, while he lashed his hook into the wooden surface of the table with such force it cracked. “That false, devious, dishonorable, double-dealing, mendacious punk!” he snarled. “What he intends is against every one of our General Laws, laws he signed as well!”
Peter watched his archenemy closely. His face had turned white, and then crimson. It was lucky for the boy that Hook was so angry with Blackbeard, distracting him. Almost! Because suddenly the captain wrenched his hook out of the table, cocked his pistol and pushed its muzzle under Peter’s chin. “Are you telling me the truth, Peter?” 
The boy nodded quickly, and felt once more the sickening fright returning. “Yes!” 
Hook tilted his head. “Why? Why do you warn me?” His voice was dark, questioning, and his glowing gaze would have put even the bravest man to flight.
Even Peter, who was hard to scare, was again terrified. “Because Blackbeard doesn’t belong here and his influence makes Neverland sick. And because he’s a coward, and has no spark of decency. You’re my enemy, but at least you have decency and good form. He has none!”
James examined him for a long moment and sneered. “That was the first nice thing you ever said to me, Pan.” He bent forward. “It doesn’t have anything to do with having a muzzle at your head, or does it, my boy?”
Peter frowned indignantly and lifted defiantly his chin. “Nothing on the world would force me to say something I don’t mean. Not even you and your pistol and hook, or Blackbeard’s fist!” 
For a moment longer, Hook stared at him, then he sat back, but held the pistol still aimed on him. “If you are telling the truth--”
“I AM telling the truth. I don’t lie!” Peter interrupted, irritated.
“If you’re telling the truth,” Hook repeated deliberately, “then you have done my men and me a big favor. Let me guess: You want something in return.”
The boy lowered his gaze. “Not to kill me would be a nice start,” he murmured, and Hook snorted.
“I knew you’d say this.” Thoughtfully, he let his gaze roam over the dirty but handsome face of the boy sitting before him and the blood that ran from his throat over his chest. He could see the lingering fear in Peter, even if the boy was eager to not show it. If anything was true about what Pan said, then he and his men owed him their lives. He had never dreamed that Blackbeard would be such a treacherous worm, and it would have been a ‘rude awakening’ for him if the other pirate-captain could have carried out his plan without any warning. Anyway, it would be bad form to kill the boy now. 
But on the other hand, he had so often been the object of Pan’s pranks and attacks that this warning was only a small repayment. Normally he wouldn’t hesitate to send him straight to hell, but then his gaze drifted to Wendy. ‘You will lose her if you kill him!’ whispered the unwelcome voice in his mind, and he again felt a pang in his stomach. 
Biting back a curse, he stood and gestured with the pistol toward the desk. Slowly Peter followed the request, stood up as well and tensely walked in front of Hook to the desk. “Turn around!” James ordered, and with a nervous glance in his direction the boy obeyed. “Don’t you dare break your word and try to fly. I’ll shoot you down before you’re an inch in the air!” 
Peter knew that Hook was capable of this. Even if he were very quick – the bullet would hit him without any doubt. “Put your hands behind your back!” Again the boy did as he was told, heard sounds behind him, and then his wrists were bound together with a thin, strong rope. 
“What are your intentions?” he asked hoarsely. Would Hook really kill him after what he had done for him? Would he send him over the plank or…? 
“That depends upon your prediction. If you’ve lied, you will wish that you’d never been born. Be sure of it. Sometimes the way you die is worse than the result! If you have told me the truth --” he felt the boy shiver for the slightest moment, and turned him roughly around. “—then perhaps I will grant you an easy, quick death.” 
Satisfied, he saw Peter’s eyes go wide and his face turn white again. “I am telling the truth, Hook. And you owe me your life, and you still want to kill me?” 
“Do you really think I would spare you, after all you’ve done to me since the beginning?” His voice was derisory and calm at the same time, and scared Peter even more. 
He swallowed, while the chills returned. Of course he had known that Hook would never spare his life, but nevertheless the captain’s decision was like a blow in the stomach. He bit his lips and lowered his gaze. “No,” he whispered.
“But you’d hoped for it!” James stated soberly, never looking away from the boy. A mute nod was the answer. The captain lifted Peter’s head with his hook and looked straight into the crystal blue eyes, where he could see the fright and desperation. He heard Wendy shifting in bed again and knew that he couldn’t kill the boy this time. No, not when he wanted to have a chance to win the girl’s love. But he wouldn’t say anything about his intention to the boy. He would let him stew in his worries until tomorrow. That was only a small payback for what this cocky tormenter had done. All he said was: “We’ll see.” 
He gripped Peter’s neck and forced him to come with him. The boy threw a last glance to Wendy. If no miracle occurred, it was certain that he would die soon, and that he would never see her again. He prayed that someone would come to their rescue, but he had ordered his friends to wait for his return and had stupidly told them that ‘it could last a little bit longer’. When they would decide that this ‘little bit longer’ was too long, he could be dead already. 
Hook followed his gaze and chuckled. “Heavens, boy, this ‘thimble’ really has changed you! And may I say, for the good?” 
Peter didn’t bother to respond to Hook’s mocking. Anything he would say would give Hook more ammunition to taunt him with. 
The captain left his quarters with his prisoner. Outside, the sky was still dark with heavy clouds and a cool wind blew over the sea. The voices on deck went suddenly quiet as the men saw whom their commander had caught. Smee came quickly up the stairs and to Hook. “Take him to the brig and chain him up there!” James ordered, and the boatswain waved two other pirates over to help him. They all knew the tricks of the boys well enough to take great care that he didn’t get a chance to escape again. 
Peter’s look was fixed on Hook. The captain’s last sentence ‘we’ll see’ after his admitting that he had hoped for mercy, had reawakened new hope in him, but Hook’s features didn’t give away anything. James could read the questions and the mute begging in the eyes of the boy and smiled wickedly. Only days ago, he had been in a similar situation, and Pan had only laughed and flown away. It would be good for him to feel the unease and fear for a short while – even if it wasn’t for any use. The boy would forget it in several days. 
“Bring him down, Smee, bandage his throat and take care that he has food and water.” Peter wasn’t the only one who stared at him bewildered. Hook grinned widely. “What is it? Have none of you ever heard of a condemned man’s last meal before?” 
The boy paled again, and threw a last desperate glance over his shoulder, as he was taken away, while the whole crew roared with laughter. 
Hook sighed. Finally – finally! -- he had Pan and what did he do? He locked him in the brig and planned on letting him go as soon as he had sent Blackbeard back from whence he had come. And this all because of this sweet girl resting in his quarters – his sleeping beauty and… 
Just a moment! Did he really think of her in fairy-tales again? Alas! He had absolutely lost all reason! 

Chapter 16 – Blackbeard’s Betrayal

It was evening when Wendy finally awoke. She was still a bit dizzy, but she didn’t mind as long as she could snuggle in the cozy bedclothes, watching James. He hadn’t realized that she wasn’t asleep, and stood at his desk, clad in black breeches and coat, decorated as always with the heavy embroidery; a black shirt and a black-and-silver waistcoat. He was reading his last entries in his logbook. Several beams of red sunlight shone through the closed windows, bathing his body and curly mane in a red-gold light. Smiling, she let her gaze roam over him, and noticed again how very handsome he was.
Suddenly, she met his gaze, and as he lifted one brow, she giggled quietly. “Do you like to watch me?” he asked dryly and she nodded. 
“Yes. Especially when you’re not aware.” She propped herself on her left elbow and smiled shyly at him. 
He grinned, approaching her. “How do you feel?”
“Better, still a little bit groggy, but that’s all.” 
With a relieved sigh he sat down on the bed, bent down, and kissed her softly. Instantly she returned his kiss and he enjoyed her familiar sweet freshness. She touched his cheek gently with her injured hand, and lay back with shimmering eyes. “Do you still want to go to the dinner with Teach?” she asked and James nodded. 
“Aye. I took his invitation and you know that I always keep my word.”
She bit her lips and flinched slightly. She had forgotten about the split. “Over there you will be vulnerable and…” 
His smile widened. “Do I hear worry in your voice?” 
She steadied herself on her elbow again and looked at him with wide eyes. “Yes. He’s dangerous, James, and surely angry with you because you crossed his plans.” 
“That’s the reason I’m going to the dinner!” he responded calmly.
“So you can keep an eye on him?” she guessed.
James made again an affirmative gesture. “I’d better.”
Wendy looked at him skeptically. “Do you have a reason to mistrust him?”
He took a deep breath. “Nothing that should worry you, my beauty.” He could tell she wasn’t convinced by this. “Don’t you trust me?” 
She clasped his neck carefully with her bandaged hand and pulled his head down to hers. “With my life, James!” she whispered before she kissed him.
Hearing his words given back to him like this warmed him, but also made him uneasy. She trusted him completely, that was certain. But he didn’t know if he could protect her; and then there was still the ‘problem’ of Pan himself, now held several decks below. He knew that she would be disappointed and outraged if he didn’t tell her that he’d caught the boy. She would think that he didn’t trust her enough – especially after the fact that he hadn’t told her about the secret passage – and she’d be hurt. Besides this the boy was still dear to her, and who could tell what she would do, if—
Wendy cocked her head. “What is it, James?” 
Damn it! Did she really know him that well? 
“You’re hiding something. I can see it in your eyes!” she continued and he sighed deeply
Yes, she definitely knew him very, very well. “There may be a problem or two with Blackbeard,” he admitted, standing.
Wendy’s eyes widened. “What problems?” 
He avoided her gaze and stood up. More than concerned, she threw the blanket aside as if to follow him. He stopped and shook his head. “Stay in bed, my sweet. You are still not recovered from the sedative.” He bit his lips, felt her eyes asking him, and made his decision. It wasn’t easy for him, because it was the first time he dared to trust someone enough to tell what should be kept as a secret. But he had no other choice. If he truly wanted to win her love, then he had to show her his faith in her, and what better way could there be than to induct her into his confidence, and what he had done several hours ago? And, by the way, to tell her that he had captured Pan, and where the boy was, which might be her only chance for escape should Blackbeard be as clever as he thought himself to be.
Hook took a deep breath, tucked the blanket around her, and sat on the bed. Holding her hand, he looked into her eyes. “Wendy,” he began seriously, “I have to tell you something and I want you to listen to me, until I am done. Alright?” She nodded, lying back on the pillows, and waited. Still, he couldn’t see any mistrust on her face, only curiosity .“Pan came in the early afternoon to the ship. I surprised him here, in my cabin, kneeling beside you.” He saw her tense, but she remained silent. “I overpowered him and…” A sudden alarm came to her eyes, and he felt a pang in his heart. Of course he knew that she cared for the boy, but it still hurt – even if she cared for him as well. “Now calm down, my beauty. I didn’t kill him. He’s alive and well,” he murmured and watched her relax immediately. “He told me that he eavesdropped at Blackbeard’s window,” he continued. “If the boy spoke the truth, then Teach plans to take over the Jolly Roger.” 
Wendy paled. “He what--?” she whispered. 
James nodded slowly. “You were right about Teach’s methods. He seems to acquire some of his ships by lulling the other captain, inviting him to make the next raids together – and then knock him off and takes his treasure and ship as prizes. As Pan told me, Blackbeard did the same to the captain who commanded the Revenge before, a man with name Stede--" 
“-- Bonnet. I know. Teach keeps him at the Queen Anne’s Revenge.”
Hook’s brows climbed up as high as possible. “You are full of surprises, my sweet! How do you know that?”
She sighed. “As I tried to explain before, Blackbeard belongs to history now. Normally, he would be dead for… a very long time now, but I think this all has to wait until you’ve sent him back from where he came!” 
Her last remark made him smile; knowing once again the feeling he could only describe as a soft joy resulting from the utter trust she had in him. Then he returned to the problem named ‘Blackbeard’. “Pan heard that Teach wants to capture the Jolly Roger by deceit, and not by an open fight. So I have to go to this dinner to keep an eye and an ear on him and possibly learn more about his intentions. The crew will be on alert as well, and I have to concede my men are quite capable in battle. Nevertheless, you cannot be careful enough, and if Pan really told me the truth, then we’re all in danger, until I know Teach’s plan in detail.” 
He lowered his gaze in thought, then rose suddenly and went to his desk, opened one of the drawers and took something out of it. “Should Blackbeard be successful,” he said quietly, “then you will be one of his targets.” He returned to the bed and looked into Wendy’s nervous eyes. She looked so petit, so young, so helpless wearing his oversized shirt in the middle of all the pillows and blankets and her bandaged hand and bruised cheek. She would never stand a chance against Teach, Richards and the other buccaneers of the Revenge. And the thought of what could happen to her unnerved him again.
With a sigh, he took another step in his trust. He opened his palm and showed her a ring with two keys. “If you have the slightest suspicion that something isn’t right, or if you hear noises of a battle, then take the key and go over there to the secret passage. Smee will show you how the mechanism works to open it. The passage will let you down to the wash-house, and from there to the deck of the crew’s quarters. Turn left, and you will reach the second cannon-deck. Run straight down to the brig. You will find Peter there. The big key is for the brig’s door, the smaller one is for his chains. Free him and let him take you back to Neverland.” 
Her eyes now glistening, her face was pale as a sheet. He had to force himself to continue. They were the most difficult words he ever had to speak: “And if the Jolly Roger falls into Blackbeard’s hands, then return to London. You will be safe there.” 
His tone was flat but firm, and they struck her like a slap. Return to London? Leave him and simply close her eyes to the fact he might die? “Do you really think I would abandon you, James?” she answered, her voice choking. 
He shook his head. “No, my love. But in this matter, you have no other choice. If Blackbeard is successful, he will kill me and he will destroy Neverland. Peter told me about the dead tracks he left on the island. If he rules these waters, then Neverland will be lost. I think that this is the danger the fairy-queen spoke of. If I fail, then take your brothers and friends – and by all my means Pan as well – and return to London. Teach cannot follow you, because he wouldn’t reach England without being recognized by the authorities. Besides, I don’t think that he would take the risk of being arrested, not for vengeance on a young girl.” He sat down beside her again and stroked her hair, feeling guilty over the tears welling up in her eyes. He didn’t want to cause her sorrow, but it was better to talk now about the harsh truth that might come, before it was too late. 
He cleared his throat, preparing to launch into an explosive subject, and took a deep breath. “I know that you aren’t ‘respectable’ anymore, and that’s my fault. I seduced you and perhaps it was my biggest sin of all. I don’t regret it, I have to admit. I am far too happy when I’m with you. I would do it again, because you made my life worth living. You still do. I’m sorry to be such an egotist, but I cannot change it. But no one has to know that you came to me willingly. If you have to explain your loss of innocence, then please tell everyone that you were raped.” He laid his index-finger on her lips to silent her coming protest. “Believe me, Wendy, it will be the best. You will still have problems finding a decent husband, but…” 
“I will never ever let anyone touch me like you!” she interrupted fiercely. “And I will not lie about you!” 
He kissed her. “You are always so clever and reasonable, sweet wildcat. Please be so this time as well, if the time comes when you have to explain yourself.” 
“But-- “ 
“No! Promise you will not say foolish things, only to ‘protect’ me or my reputation. Because if the day comes and you have to do it, I will already be dead, and you’ll have to think about your own future.”
“To say that I love being with you isn’t a ‘foolish’ thing!” she shot back, and hearing this simple statement again made his heart soar.
“To say it at the wrong moment to the wrong people would be more than foolish!” he corrected her seriously, ignoring the joy that flew through him when he saw her loyalty and obvious attachment. He took in her flashing eyes and saw the fright deep beneath it. She feared for him, and it was like balm for his already shaken soul. He knew that the next hours would decide their life and death – perhaps even of the fate of the whole island. He had never thought that he would be troubled by that, but – Alas! – he was indeed! And all this because of the girl sitting now before him. God, how much he loved her! And now he was forced to think about her future. “In the second drawer of my desk, I have a small bag with hundred doubloons as well as with some very valuable gems and gold jewelry. Take it with you. It will be enough to assure a good life for you.” 
Her first tears fell, and every one was like a lash for him. He kissed her again and relished her firm embrace as she clung to him. He wanted to tell her what he felt for her. He wanted to reveal the truth for her, before he possibly wouldn’t be able to anymore, but he couldn’t. Those particular words were final, and he seemed to remember that when he had spoken them one time before, it had brought disaster to all who were dear to him. It wasn’t a clear memory, more an intuition, like a nightmare you don’t remember. But nevertheless, he knew down deep that these words had brought trouble – and death.
He lifted his head. “Don’t be afraid, my brave Wendy. Perhaps the boy overstated. And even if not, I am not so helpless, and neither are my men. If Teach really plans to take us by surprise, then we now have the advantage. And you know: A danger foreseen is half avoided.” 
Wendy swallowed. “About Peter-- “ she began and James made a face. 
“Don’t worry yourself about him. He’s safe, and enjoying a good dinner down in the brig.” He hesitated. “I don’t want to kill him this time. Not after he warned us.” That sounded convincing, or did it? He couldn’t tell her the real reason why he planned to spare the boy’s life in this particular instance. It was incredible, even for him. 
Wendy smiled uneasily, surprised that James’ words did not relieve her as she would have expected. Perhaps because she was so worried about the man sitting before her. “Does HE know it?” she asked, and as Hook shook his head, she had to sigh in frustration. “And why didn’t you tell him?” 
“Just to keep him guessing. I think after what he did several days ago, it will do him good to be on the other end of a prank for a change. Perhaps he’ll know now how it feels to think you’re going to die, and then discover it’s only make-believe.” 
An amused smile played around her lips, but only for a moment. James was right. It wouldn’t hurt Peter to experience how someone felt in such a situation. But this wasn’t what worried her in that moment. Only the safety of ‘her’ captain was important now. “Would you promise me something?” she asked quietly, and he nodded without any hesitation. “Please be careful. I don’t want to lose you! All the gold and gems in the world could never fill your place!” It was out of her mouth before she could stop it, and she blushed rosily. Oh dear, it was almost an admission of love and—
The glow in his eyes, now a brilliant blue, nearly overwhelmed her and her heart skipped a beat. He touched her face, looked deep into her eyes and she thought that he wanted to say something – but a knock at the door startled them both. 
“Ah, ’scuse me, Cap’n, but you want me to call you shortly before 32 glasses!” sounded the Irish accent through the heavy wooden door. 
James sighed, and didn’t know whether he wanted to send the old boatswain to hell or to bless him. Wendy’s words had almost brought the fatal words out of him. “I’m coming!” he called back, and exchanged a look with his young lover. He saw her fear returning and bent down to her. “Kiss me good-by!” he whispered, but she shook wildly her head. 
“No! Only ‘until later!” She clasped her arms around his neck and put everything she felt for him in her kiss. It was sweet and warm, lovingly and passionate – and desperate. She couldn’t bring herself to end her embrace or her kiss, and to let him go. She held him as if her life depended on him – and in a way, it did. She didn’t dare to think of what would come for her if she would lose him. No man would ever be able to fill the emptiness in her soul and mind that his death would leave behind. 
Gently, firmly, he pulled her arms from his neck and kissed her nose. “Be careful, my love!” he whispered. “And please do as I have said, if worse comes to worst. If we really lose this mad game, then my only comfort will be to know that you are safe. Then I can die in peace.”
A sob rose in her throat as she threw her arms around him one time more, and buried her face in his curls. She took in his familiar scent – the faint smell of tobacco, ocean, onshore wind, adventure, freedom, and above all -- the man. HER man! She felt his hand and hook stroking over her back and his breath touching her jaw and ear, as he mirrored her gesture. For a long moment, they held each other, then James stood up, went to his desk, fastened on his weapons-sash with the mighty sword, took his hat and strode with long, graceful steps to the door. The coat-tails swung around his thighs, the great feathers of his hat moved with the air, and his hair – styled in the noblest fashion by the use of a curling tongs – fell down on his shoulders and back. 
At the door, he stopped and looked back one last time, to let her image sink into his mind; the wavy gold-brown hair, the angelic features, her blue-grey eyes, her pouting lips and her petite body depicted under the blanket. He would do anything that lay in his power to defeat Blackbeard’s plans and to return to his little angel, his beloved Wendy. 
He bowed politely to her and gave her a cocky smile; then the door closed behind him.

The sun went down quickly in Neverland – like it did everywhere in the tropics. As Hook stepped out on the quarter-deck and bridge, the last rays changed the normally deep blue horizon to a dark pink and red and bathed the snow-covered mountains, the green forests, and ocher and grey cliffs in a golden-red light. Memories flooded back to him -- that one particular evening, four and a half year ago, that he had thought he had poisoned Pan, and the boy had appeared on his ship to challenge him to the final fight – the evening he almost made the most fatal mistake of his life.
His gaze found the mainmast, where Wendy had been bound. He still could see her, resolved and calm, as she told him she would rather die than to stay on board. She had seemed so collected, so proud, he had had the urge to kill her as well as to free her from her bonds and to keep her for his own. He had planned on letting her live, but then, the choice had been taken from him. His final decision had not been made easily, but, on the other hand, he had been angry -- hurt that she chose death over him. And he’d felt that she had sealed his doom. To learn that Pan really cared for her had been another the reason for his choice. Especially as he had known that her death would bring the boy down.
Nevertheless, to place her upon the plank and force her to fall had been more a reaction of spite than a rational thought. And even before he saw her again – this almost two weeks ago – he hadn’t wanted to look back on these memories. She had seemed so lost and helpless in this moment, and today he couldn’t begin to understand what had gone through his mind to make him want to kill a female. Perhaps he felt that she would be his fate. And as he saw her emerging, armed and ferocious, out of the weapons-chamber those years ago and attacking his crew – alive and well and not dead! – he had known that this mere slip of girl, this shining little beauty, would be his kismet.
But, Alas, for the way it was now! His need for vengeance upon her had disappeared completely. It had first changed in this mad desire for her (possibly fueled by his extended abstinence), and had now made room for this all consuming feeling, which wore so many names, described in songs, verses and stories; and was simply called love. True, she had almost brought him death, but now she only brought him joy, warmth and light. Today, he was more than happy that Pan had come in time to save her.
Without her, he truly would have been old, alone, done-for. James stood and straightened his weapon-sash, looking one time more to the blood-red skies. 
Years ago, the evening had flown bloody skies as well. Pan had been injured on the forehead, and he, Hook, had lost several of his men. And he saw the same red in the gullet of the crocodile, with a deep breath shortly before the mighty jaws had closed around him, cutting off the rhythmic chant of the children – old, alone, done for – and then his instincts for battle had kicked in again. 
He had struck with all his might into the tongue and gorge of the giant lizard. Over and over again, he had kicked, had struck the membrane in the throat of the monster, which every crocodile possessed to shut out the water while submerged. The stink had been horrific -- old fish, carrion -- this and the wild movements of the lizard had almost made him vomit. But he didn’t give up. Like a berserker, he fought the beast which had haunted him in dreams and out, wounding it again and again from within, until it had spat him out during its death-struggle. He had found himself in the cool clear seawater. 
Desperately in need of air, he rose to the surface, led by the clear moon high above in the skies, inhaled the sweet fresh air of Neverland, and awaited a further attack from the crocodile, which did not come. The lizard hadn’t returned to the surface nor had attacked him from below. Its cadaver had been washed ashore several days later. 
After looking about him and under the water for several minutes, he finally understood that the crocodile wouldn’t come anymore. He then allowed himself to look for his ship, but couldn’t find it at first. Then he saw the golden shine and the glimmer in the air above him. At first not believing his own eyes, he gazed at his ship, flying through the heavens, taken aloft by thousands of fairies. It was in that moment that he knew that Pan would take the three siblings back to London. And he had hoped that the boy would resist the tempting charm of the beautiful little bitch and would return to Neverland. 
Collecting his last strength, he swam to the shore where his men waited for him. Some of them had been wounded battling the children, and two he had shot himself – Noodler and Fogarty. Cecco and another of the crew had hurt themselves when they were blasted off the ship, and had been brought to safety by their comrades. Smee had swallowed too much water and was sick and the bullet of Hook’s pistol had grazed Alf Mason’s shoulder, when he’d shot at the false crocodile. They had waited for several days, dodging the Indians, and then the Jolly Roger had returned.
James would never forget Peter’s bewildered face, as the boy had come aboard the ship a short time later and had again been confronted by his worst enemy. His flabbergasted expression had changed to terror, and he had done the only thing that had made sense: he had fled for his life. Hook had soon learned that the Lost Boys had stayed with the three Darling siblings – which irritated him – but it was still Pan he wanted to kill first before he would make the other brats pay; especially Wendy. (Ha, what a fool he had been! But had he really expected to see her again as a young woman, and that he would fall completely for her?) 
But even without his friends, the boy didn’t remain alone. He quickly found new boys who followed him and soon he was his old self again: impertinent, cocky and a pain in the neck. Hook had tried everything to get the boy, but nothing ever changed: every time he had him, the boor slipped through his fingers. And now, when he finally had him safely locked in the brig, he intended to let him go the next morning. And all because of the girl he was obsessed with now – the very same girl that had been the reason for all the mess. 
Blackbeard was quiet right: He really had gone crazy! 
Someone beside him cleared his throat and he looked at Smee, standing at his side. “Sir, it is 32 glasses now and…”
“I know, thank you, Mr. Smee.” He sighed. “If something goes wrong, then take care that Wendy can open the secret passage and that she and the boy can leave unharmed.”
The old boatswain turned toward his commander, amazement clear on his old face. “You want to…” 
“… let him go? No, not really, but in this case I have no other choice.” He shook his head and sighed deeply. “If worse comes to worst, Peter will be the only one who can take Wendy safely back to Neverland, and to her home. I will not risk her falling into Teach’s hands. And if this means that I have to let the boy go, then so be it!” 
Smee looked knowingly at Hook. If there had been any doubt that this man had changed, then he had heard the proof of it in this moment. Never had he thought that Hook would spare the boy one day, and he knew exactly why he had decided to do it. It was because of Wendy – to be sure that she would be taken to safety and because of her feelings for the boy. The girl would never forgive Hook if he killed Pan. Smee sighed. It seemed the old saying was true: Love could change everyone.
“Until later, Smee!” With growing unease, the Irishman watched his commander as he briskly went down the stairs and strode across the gangplank. A cool wind blew over the sea and thick clouds lay heavy over the island. Smee shuddered, and with the unmistakable instinct of his Celtic ancestors, he knew that something dark and terrible lay ahead.

Wendy didn’t know how much time had passed. Smee had come possibly an hour ago, and brought her a simple, delicious dinner – which she couldn’t eat; for she was far too nervous – and showed her how to open the secret passage, and where it led. From outside, she heard the laughter and voices of many men and the old Irishmen told her that part of Blackbeard’s crew talked and drank together with the pirates of the Jolly Roger. Of course, Wendy was worried, but Smee told her that this was all a part of the captain’s plan to keep an eye on the ‘dirty cowards’.
After he left, she fetched one of the many books in James’ library, returned to bed, ate several bits of her dinner that was placed on a great plate beside her and began to read – even if she didn’t really notice a single word. All of her thoughts were fixed on James, Blackbeard, and the danger at hand. She didn’t fear for Peter’s life. She knew that James would keep his promise and would spare him this time; even if she didn’t understand why.
She didn’t believe that he did this only out of gratitude for Peter’s warning, for their history was simply too extensive. No. There must be another reason, but right now she couldn’t think about it. There really were larger problems at hand.
For instance, she could lose him this night. If Blackbeard succeeded, then James would die, and the mere thought pained her more than anything before in her life. She couldn’t imagine a life without him anymore. She needed his nearness, his passion, his tenderness like she needed air to breathe. She needed his strong arms around her and the soft caresses of his lips. She needed to snuggle in his warm embrace and to feel his smooth skin under her fingers. She needed to hear his dark, purring voice, which could also be teasing or irritated, and still sound spellbinding. She needed to see his eyes – these forget-me-not-blue depths, which had enchanted her even as a child. She needed to bury her hands in his black curly mane and to feel it stroking over her skin while they made love. She needed his arrogant way of smiling, proving that he was the master of everything – even when he was lost in the swirl of passion. She needed his grins, his snickers which made him appear so much younger. She needed to sleep beside him, secure in his presence and his arms and to wake up with him. She simply needed him. Without him her whole world would be without color, light or warmth. 
Wendy felt the returning burning in her eyes and pulled her knees to her chest, wrapping her arms around them. The name of all this lingered in the depth of her subconscious, but she was afraid to say it aloud. This would make it final, would change everything, with no turning back. And she didn’t know how he felt for her. Maybe it was only his passion that made him protect her – or his good manners.
But no! This could not be! Not after the way he looked at her! She’d seen it, deep in his eyes: He cared for her. And perhaps more than this. It couldn’t be only the result of passion and desire that he acted so tenderly towards her, and looked at her as if she were the centre of his universe.
‘Good, Wendy. Right now, you have other things to worry about. The risk is high that he will die this night. When Blackbeard is sent to hell, then you can try to find out what he feels for you. But not right now! It could be that the whole issue will be completely moot when the sun comes up.’
With a sigh Wendy closed the book – even if she would have liked to read the ‘Humpback of Notre Dame’ in this old edition – and laid it aside. She couldn’t concentrate on it. The voices outside sounded more slurred and louder; a typical signal that the men were drunk. She rolled her eyes. There were the men in danger and did they do? They drank with their ‘buddies’, who probably wanted to kill them. Pirates! 
And then, suddenly, it came: The burning feeling that something wasn’t quiet right. Something was going on -- even the laughter and singing outside couldn’t convince her otherwise. It was like a tickling in her belly that whispered only one word: Danger! 
She listened closely to her intuition, and there she sensed it even more. The part where James dwelt even when he was not with her seemed to be torn. He was in danger! She could feel it with her heart and soul. 
Later, she would never be able to explain to anyone why she did what she did now. She stood up, rolled up her sleeves, knotted the bottom of the shirt in her waist to shorten it, fetched her breeches and boots and slipped into them. For a moment she felt dizzy again, the cut at her finger burned, and her head started to pound again, but she clamped her jaw shut, breathing slowly until she felt better again. Then she went to the chest where James stored his weapons, opened the lid and looked down at the pistols, daggers and the bags of gunpowder. No. She didn’t know how to handle these weapons. She was only good with swords, not pistols or close distances.
She looked around her and her gaze fell on the training-sword and rapier by the wall near the library. She fetched one of his smaller weapon-sashes, took the rapier and fastened it. Binding her hair in a ponytail with a leather strap, she tiptoed to the door. She could hear the party was still going on, and she heard someone calling that Billy Jukes had won and that the loser had to pay a round. 
Wendy shook her head. This was unbelievable behavior in a situation like this. James would be outraged! Taking the keys and a candle, she stepped over to the secret passage, and pulled at the small lever hidden in the wooden wall. Like Smee had shown her, the door swung open. A steep staircase let her down into the lower parts of the Jolly Roger. Taking a deep breath, she crossed the threshold and closed the door behind her. The darkness surrounding her was only broken by the dim light of the candle.
Using the handrail, she carefully climbed down the steps, and shortly reached a second door that led into the wash-house, exactly as James had told her. Big wooden tubs stood in the small room and on a line hung several of Hook’s shirts and two breeches, as well as socks. In another tub, clothes of the crew soaked, and Wendy had to duck under damp clothes to reach the exit. She tested the handle and was relieved as it gave way.
Ever so carefully, she opened this door, too, and looked out in the dark passage of the crew’s quarters. Biting her lips, she left the wash-house and turned left. Above her head she could hear the men talking, laughing and singing, and for a moment, she thought she had overreacted only because of a silly feeling in her stomach. But after a short while she realized that the laughing voices were only Blackbeard’s men, while the crew of the Jolly Roger was mumbling and slurring. 
Damn it! Something was definitely not right! And she knew with the pure instinct of a woman that time was running out. 

The dinner aboard the Revenge was exactly as James had expected. Teach was in the best mood possible, had ordered a dinner that made the table groan, and joked like an entertainer. He spoke about some raids and told of a fat woman in one of the sea-towns he plundered who had run after some of his men with a frying pan to chase them away. He had laughed without end, and let her keep her goods, except for a small payment.
James could imagine the whole scene and had to laugh about it as well. After this, both men talked a lot, and Blackbeard seemed to have forgotten the whole mess from the midday. It was two hours later, as James shoved his plate away with the remark that he was going to burst if he ate one bite more. Teach had chuckled and poked his stomach, saying that there inside was enough room for another plate full of food.
But even during their talks James had never let down his guard. He had only eaten what Teach had eaten as well, and always took care that he drank from the same wine as his host. If Blackbeard really intended to capture his ship and to kill him, then his greatest chance was during dinner. But nothing hinted at a double-cross.
Blackbeard drank a lot of rum and was as drunk at the end of dinner as he was the day before. Slowly, Hook began to doubt Peter’s words, and he felt anger reawaken. If the boy had lied only to save his neck and had him and Wendy brought so much worry and heartache by doing so, he WOULD kill him after his return to the ship - even if it was in the middle of the night! 
He and Teach were playing at cards when someone knocked on the door and a tipsy Richards poked his head into the cabin. “Ca… Cap’, Shir, may I come in?” he slurred and Teach started to chuckle.
“Jack, ol’ boy, do ye’ve a problem?” His words were no easier to understand. 
“Y…y… yes, Shir. I beg to help myself wit’ yer wi… wine.“ He stood swaying in the door, leaned heavily to the frame and got a hiccup.
“Me wine?” asked Blackbeard and frowned slightly.
“Aye, Shir. I’ve lost - hic - six bottles a… againsht t’is tattooed guy o… of - hic - his crew.” He pointed at Hook and it seemed to be that he saw in double, because his index-finger was not pointing directly at him.
James chuckled and looked mockingly at the Lieutenant. Of course Billy Jukes had held the upper hand. He was a real gambler and Hook had often thought that the good Bill played with too many cards (perhaps hidden in his sleeves). Games of chance for money were forbidden on pirate-vessels, but to win a wine, a knife or something like that conformed to the General Laws and was a favorite thing to kill time between raids.
Blackbeard grumbled something in his mighty beard and rolled his eyes. “Idiot!” He made a gesture to one of the chests at the wall and, burped and growled: “Take what ye need. And t’is will be subtracted from yer next part of booty!”
“Aye, Cap’n,” Richards mumbled and lurched to the chest, heaved on lid open, said something that sounded like “Oh, maaaany boddlesh!” and returned a moment later with his arms full of them. Blackbeard scolded and shook his head. “Have to ranshom me men!” he grumbled. “Unbelievable!”
James had to laugh by this and watched Richards going to the door, his glazed eyes fixed on the door and with a very concentrated expression on his face. He really had a problem walking. “Be careful at the plank,” Hook taunted, “Otherwise you’ll sober up sooner than you thought!”
Blackbeard roared with laughter. “Would sherve ‘im right!” He looked after his second. “Don’t let it fall. More ye’ll not get from me or you’ve to do t’e dishesh tomorrow at t’e Jolly Roger!”
Richards had managed to reach the door and looked back. “Go… good night, Shir!” He strode out onto the quarterdeck and Teach cursed as he had to stand up and to close the port by himself.
James snickered. “This is one of the reasons, why I don’t allow so many alcoholic drinks on my ship.”
Teach only shrugged his broad shoulders. “T’ey haven’t it eashy and when it comesh up to a shituation t’ey are shober very quickly.” He let himself fallen on his chair again. “Another glass of wine, my friend?” 
James nodded. “Why not?”

Wendy crept over the second cannon-deck and listened very carefully to the noises above her. The dim light of her candle allowed her to bump against a chest, whacking her left shin, and she hissed curses that would have made her Aunt Millicent faint. Finally she reached the companionway and climbed as quickly as possible down the steps. The brig was in the lowest deck of all, at the same level as the holds, directly in the bow. It was completely dark and oddly silent here; the noises of the crews far away, and no other sounds came through the wooden walls. Of course, down here, they were below the water line. 
With pounding heart, Wendy lifted the candle and looked around her. When James led her to this unhealthy place, he had carried a big lamp and had ordered a crewman to light several more of them. Nevertheless, it had been almost eldritch here, unearthly and strange, even with James’ arm around her shoulders. But now it was even more unnerving.
She took a deep breath and headed in the direction of the bow, where the cable tier was. James had told her that this was the furthest part of a ship, which he also used as the brig, because it was almost impossible to flee from there. That was the reason for the thick, heavy door, which was needed to protect the ship from flooding if it was rammed by accident and the bow was damaged. And the cable tier was a very uncomfortable ‘room’. The floor was not planar, but slightly rounded, being the outer wall of the ship. It was small and the cold temperature of the sea lingered there. Of course, James had put Peter in this part of his ship. As caring and tender as he was towards her, equally hard he handled his most hated adversary. And Peter was more than lucky that he’d only been locked up here and not been killed on sight. This was harsh, but it was also the truth. 
The girl reached the heavy door and pressed one ear against the wood. She heard nothing, but took no risk calling him – and possibly being heard. She took the greater key and put it in the keyhole, and turned it hard. As the lock gave away, she pulled the heavy door open and let the candlelight seep into the small room. 
The light flickered into the grim darkness and revealed several rope bundles, and then gold-blond, ruffled locks. She looked straight into huge eyes, almost black with fear, oversized in the pale face. Peter sat on the hard, wooden floor like this for hours. He was chained with heavy handcuffs and chains to the wall, and even if he still had his knife, he would have no way to open them.
Since Smee and two other pirates had brought him down here, he had racked his brains as to how he could escape, and take Wendy with him. The chains were well-made and the door was locked. Flight seemed impossible this time. Still, he had refused to give up, but he was terrified that this time he would find death. He had hoped for rescue, but his hopes faded as time passed by. Here, deep in the ship’s belly, he had no clue if it was afternoon, evening or night. And the pirate who brought him dinner – and really not a bad one, which made him even more nervous, remembering what Hook had said about a ‘last meal’ – hadn’t answered his questions. He had left a lamp and had locked the door again. Then the silence had returned, only interrupted by the sound of the water against the ship’s sides. 
Later he had taken off the bandage around his throat, after he was convinced that the bleeding had stopped. He hated to be wounded and the bandage remembered him over and over again at it. 
Peter had listened for signals, if Hook would come. He didn’t dare to think of what would happen to him, if the pirate-captain wasn’t convinced of Blackbeard’s betrayal. Hook wouldn’t simply kill him – he would do worse. And in one thing the pirate was right: Sometimes the way one died mattered more than the result. With a sinking feeling in his stomach, he had leaned against the wall, his arms wrapped around his knees, and had prayed for someone to come to help him. 
And then he had heard the sound of a key fitted into the hole and his stomach flipped. ‘Please, let Hook be convinced that I haven’t lied to him!’ he begged mutely the Higher Powers. ‘Please, let him make it quick or give him a sense of mercy!’ 
But it wasn’t Hook who stood in the entrance, but a slender, smaller pirate with an oversized shirt, brown breeches and a rapier at his side. Then Peter’s gaze found the face of the buccaneer and his eyes widened. “Wendy?” he whispered, unbelieving.
The girl gave a sigh of relief and hastened towards him. “Are you all right?” she asked and knelt down beside him.
The boy could only stare at her. He had thought that Hook would come to keep his word and to give him a ‘quick, painless death,’ but instead of the pirate-captain, it was his dear Wendy who came to rescue him! He simply couldn’t believe it. How had she managed to sneak out of Hook’s cabin, crept crosswise through a ship full of pirates and even stolen the keys which would set him free? This girl was incredible! With a wide grin he wrapped his arms around her and sighed deeply, as she returned the embrace. Now everything would be alright. 
After a moment Wendy shifted and said: “I think we have to hurry.” 
“Yeah! Until Hook realized that you have tricked him again and comes down here to finish me off finally. Or Blackbeard will be successful by taking the Jolly Roger,” he added, and frowned as Wendy simply nodded.
“It’s because of Blackbeard’s plot that we have to hurry. I am sure that Teach will have a cruel and treacherous plan in mind.”
“You know about it?” Peter was bewildered. “How?” he asked amazed and watched her opening his handcuffs with the second key.
“Ja… Hook told me two or three hours ago, before he went to the Revenge for dinner.” Wendy answered truthfully.
“He went do DINNER on the Revenge?” the boy gasped. “Has he lost his mind? Blackbeard plans to capture his ship and to kill him and he couldn’t say ‘no’ to a free meal??” The chains were off now, and he stood up, stretching his arms for a moment, before he rubbed his sore wrists. “I don’t get it! He really is crazy! I even WARNED him what I have heart on the Revenge and he…” Peter pressed his lips together. “He locked me up and promised me a quick and painless death, if I had told him the truth! That idiotic codfish!” His gaze found the plate with the untouched food, and, giving in to his frustration, he kicked violently at it. The plate slid clattering over the wooden floor. 
Wendy took a sharp breath in. “Are you crazy? Be quiet!” she hissed and the boy grinned sheepishly at her.
“Sorry!” he murmured. “But you have to agree! I warned him, and as a reward for it, he intended to kill me. He can go to hell! Let Blackbeard cut his throat, I don’t care!” He was furious. He picked up the lamp and strode to the door. “Come on! Let’s get out of here and…” 
The girl rushed out behind him. “Peter, wait. I have to tell you something.” She knew that it would be better to reveal to him that James didn’t want to kill him, but the boy hastened out into the darkness, holding the lamp before him.
“Later, Wendy! Not now! We have to escape before…” They had reached the companionway and had started to climb the stairs when Peter stopped suddenly and signaled Wendy to be quiet. The girl cocked her head and listened carefully, but could hear nothing. And then it hit her. The noises of singing, laughter and talking had grown silent. There was nothing to hear any more. Wendy had a sinking feeling in her stomach. She knew exactly what it meant. 
And then both friends heard the dark, raspy voice of Blackbeard echoing over the ship, and even down to them: “The ship is ours!” 

Chapter 17 – In the Devil’s Trap 

“The ship is ours!” This declaration was followed by loud cheers from the Revenge’s pirates, and Peter and Wendy looked at each other, shocked, before the girl closed her eyes. 
No! This could not be! God, please don’t let it be true! 
Peter shook his head and balled his fists. “I warned him. I told Hook that Blackbeard was going to board the ship. And what does that codfish do? He lets himself be taken by surprise! Dinner with Blackbeard! Tsk, he really is a fool!”
Wendy tried to control the trembling running through her body and soul. Her thoughts were fixed on only one thing: was James still alive or had Blackbeard already killed him? She prayed as she had never done before that her captain wasn’t dead. She couldn’t bear it!
She felt Peter’s hand on her shoulder and met his questioning gaze. “What is it?” he asked quietly. “You look like you’re somewhere else!” 
Wendy took a deep breath. “Peter, Hook knew what Blackbeard planned and he went to the Revenge to spy on him and to warn his crew, if necessary.”
The boy grimaced. “Great job!” he mocked. 
The girl clenched her hands to hide her trembling fingers. “We have to--”
Heavy footsteps sounded above their heads, and they heard the commands to bind the crew of the Jolly Roger. “How the heck did they manage to knock out the whole crew?” Peter whispered, gesturing upward. “Come on, we’ll look closer!” This was fine with Wendy. She had to know what had happened to James and the others.
Both friends crept upstairs to the second cannon-deck, and Peter started toward the stairs that led to the main-deck at aft, but Wendy held him back, taking him along with her to the quarter-deck. Stifling a protest Peter, followed her as she stole through the cannon-deck and opened the door to the passage and the inner stairs to the quarter-deck. Here she hastened into another passage leading to the weapon-chamber and went in. Out of breath, she waved Peter to come in as well, who looked at her with bewilderment.
“How did you know how to get here?” 
“Hook. He showed me the whole ship during our ‘trip’, you remember?” Peter nodded, still amazed, and closed the door behind him. Wendy went to the exit on the other side of the room, opening the door only a crack. 
They were directly beneath the bridge on the level of the main-deck, in the same room she had hidden those four and a half years ago, before she had stormed out to attack the crew of the Jolly Roger – the very same men that she wanted to save now! Life really took some odd turns! Peter looked around and saw the many pistols, muskets and blunderbusses, as well as powder and bullets. Under the right conditions, the whole crew could be armed to the teeth. But in this case, all weapons had been useless to them, for they had been defeated not in battle, but by treachery.
Pan was more than curious as to what plan the strange pirate-captain had used that worked so well. Wendy peeked outside on the starlit main-deck. The crew was bound, hands behind their backs, and two or three of them were shackled together, and seemed to be unconscious. Of James there was no trace, which led Wendy to fear for him even more. Not far away, Wendy could see the tall broad silhouette of Blackbeard. He stood erect and proud in front of the captives, exchanging mocking comments with his own men.
She felt Peter step up beside her and threw him a glance. He seemed tense, and as he heard the derisive words of the strange pirate-crew and saw Hook’s men bound together like animals, his eyes began to flash. True, Peter and the one-handed pirate were fierce enemies, but nevertheless, he’d known these men for a very long time, and to his own juvenile surprise -- he was irritated with how they were handled now.
Peter’s gaze now took in his friend at his side. She was more than tense, and seemed fearful. Of course, a cold-blooded killer without any scruple stood only paces away. He could also tell that she no longer loathed the crew of the Jolly Roger. He sighed. His Wendy had certainly changed, even if he didn’t know in which way – and he wanted to comfort her, but he hadn’t the slightest idea how. For in that moment, she was like a stranger to him. Then his attention was drawn again to the events beyond the door.
The first crewmen of the Jolly Roger started to stir, and the first moans were heard, as one by one they regained consciousness. Waking bewilderment quickly changed to wrath and they reviled their ‘colleagues’ and Blackbeard with the worst possible insults. Even Peter blushed when he heard their words.
Of course, Teach’s buccaneers did not tolerate the abuse, and Wendy and Peter watched, shocked, how some pirates treated people who called them names, no matter how well-deserved. Wendy couldn’t imagine Jukes, Mullins or Cecco doing such things to others -- possibly because she had come to know them a little. It was Teach who stopped the whole episode, and finally stepped in front of the captives, barking for silence. After several more kicks and blows from his men, the crew of the Jolly Roger did as commanded and looked with hateful gazes up to Blackbeard, who cleared his throat. 
“As y’ have surely recognized, this ship has gotten a new commander!” his voice echoed over the decks. “You see, things like this do happen here and there.”
His crew roared with laughter, only interrupted with comments like: “Ye remember that from the time, you still were pirates?” “This is the work of a TRUE captain!” “When have you captured your last ship?” 
Blackbeard waved impatiently and his men quickly silenced, ignoring the pirates at their feet. “I know that among you are some very competent men, men who only followed the orders of their captain,” he said sarcastically: “I’ll give ye all t’e chance to conform with the new situation. T’at means, who wants to join my crew is welcome. I take every one of you with me – if you like.” 
Dead silence was the answer, and Wendy didn’t need to see Blackbeard’s face to know that it had darkened. “Didn’t ye understand me, ya stupid brutes? Everyone who will not come to us will die!” 
It was Smee, who broke the silence. “Where is Captain Hook? What have ye done to him?” 
Wendy spotted him between Mason and Jukes, and waited for Blackbeard’s answer with a fearful tension, heart and breath both nearly stopped now. ‘Please, let him be alive! Please, please!’ she prayed, and fighting back tears. She didn’t even feel Peter’s calming hand on her back and his soft question asking what was wrong with her.
The boy wouldn’t understand it. Yes, he felt the pang of worry as well – even if he didn’t know why – but Wendy looked as if she were close to fainting, hanging on every word. What was going on here?
Teach’s quiet laughter chased a shiver down her spine. “What can I say? I’ve done not’ing to him – until now. It seems that the wine was a bit too rich, but I’m sure that he finished his nap by now. Of course, he’ll have problems stretching. Shackles can be so unpractical sometimes!” Pure contempt laced his voice – and Wendy felt a wave of relief washing over her. James lived! Still there was hope! 
“Treacherous bastard!” Smee hissed, and one of Blackbeard’s pirates gave him a slap that knocked his glasses from his face. “Very brave!” the boatswain sneered. “I want to know if ye’d be as brave if I weren’t shackled!” 
“I’ll prove it to ye!” the strange pirate snarled, but quickly shut up as another of his comrades shoved him and nodded in the direction of Blackbeard, who now looked irritated at him before he drew his attention back to the crew of the Jolly Roger.
“You, carpenter!” he called to Mullins. “I could really use you. I would give ye four shares of every booty we’re going to make. T’at is just as much as my first mate gets. What is your answer? Can I set your name on my crew’s list?”
Mullins calmly lifted his head and gazed straight into the small black eyes of Teach. “I already gave you my answer yesterday! And I haven’t changed my mind!”
Blackbeard grinned evilly. “But the conditions have changed!”
Mullins shook his head. “Still my answer is ‘no’.”
Teach’s jaws ground and anger flashed in his eyes, then he shrugged his shoulders. “If ye wish it so! I’ve no problems sending ye to your creator!” He looked around. “You, over there, with the tattoos. My gunners told me that you’re a good shot and know a damn good sight about cannon-postures, and yer capable of handling a Long Tom. The Jolly Roger is better armed than the Revenge, and I’ll need a new first gunner. Join us and I promise ye a good share of our raids!”
Billy Jukes shook his head. “My loyalty belongs to the true captain of this ship, and he isn’t here in the moment!”
Blackbeard’s face turned even darker with anger. He wasn’t used to being turned down. “You, nigger! What’s about you?”
Cecco simply lifted one brow and turned his head away with a scornful snort.
Teach couldn’t believe it. Was Hook’s whole crew mad? “Haven’t you got it, idiots? I won’t let anyone live who don’t join my crew!”
“Don’t take the trouble!” Smee cut in with a clear, hard voice, flashing eyes and straightened shoulders. He seemed to have grown younger by decades. “None of us will betray our captain and join you!”
Blackbeard cursed savagely. “Then all o’ ya, go to hell, you fools!” He turned to Richards, who stood beside him. “Get Hook up here!”
The lieutenant nodded and signaled four men to accompany him. He strode to the gangway and crossed to the Revenge. Peter exchanged a gaze with Wendy. This didn’t look at all good for the crew of the Jolly Roger. 
“He… he can’t kill all these men!” the girl whispered horrified. “They are simply being loyal to their commander!”
Peter took a deep breath. “He can and he will. I never thought I would say this, but Hook really isn’t the worst guy – not compared with this crocodile turd.”
Wendy didn’t even scold him for this choice of language. Her attention was fixed on the events on deck and on Teach’s intentions. “But why kill them? If he really wants the Jolly Roger that badly, then why doesn’t he just take her, let the Revenge here, and sail away?” 
In the same moment, she remembered her history reading. Blackbeard would give the Revenge back to Bonnet – without booty and badly damaged. God have mercy, did this mean that it was already an unchangeable thing that James and his crew would die and the Jolly Roger would sink? Or that they might defeat Teach?
Peter bit his lips. “He won’t let them live. Not in his character. Even in this, Hook has more heart!” The boy hesitated a moment before he continued. “There’s something more. Blackbeard said something about a fraternity of pirate-captains and that he and Hook belong to it as well. Blackbeard can’t let him live. Otherwise he’d take the risk that Hook would accuse him of breaking the pirate-rules.” 
Wendy groaned softly. “That’s the reason why Hook said that Blackbeard will kill him if he could overtake the Jolly Roger.” She closed her eyes. “Oh my God, why did he go to that blasted dinner!?” 
Peter frowned. “You’re really worried about our old ‘friend’, aren’t you?”
The girl looked at him. “He’s only shown kindness to me since I’m back--"
“Yes, to kidnap someone not once but three times is really kind!” the boy interrupted sarcastically.
“-- and he rescued me from Blackbeard, took care of my injuries and offered me his own bed to sleep in. Of course I’m worried about him!” She didn’t dare to say more. Peter seemed to be skeptical enough because of her behavior, and she intuitively sensed his awakening jealousy. She would certainly need all of Peter’s help in the coming hours. She simply couldn’t stay back and watch James dying. Never! She only hoped that Blackbeard wouldn’t kill him immediately so that she would have the chance to work out a plan for the rescue. Yes, James had told – no, ordered! – her to return with Peter to Neverland and from there to London, if the Jolly Roger would fall in the enemy’s hands. That had happened, but she wouldn’t close her eyes to his destruction. A life without James wouldn’t be a life anymore and… 
She was distracted by Peter’s soft tugging while he nodded toward the makeshift gangway. “There’s Hook!” 
Wendy’s gaze was fixed on ‘her’ captain immediately, and she felt a stab in her chest to see him prisoner, roughly dragged over the plank to the main deck by the four strange pirates; Richards followed them. James’ arms were bound behind his back, otherwise he seemed to be unharmed. His face showed no fear, only cold wrath. He came with his head high and shoulders straight. Pride was all what was left for him now.
“Ah, my dear James!” Blackbeard greeted blandly. “Please excuse this inconvenience,” – he pointed at Hook’s shackled arms – “but I wanted to make sure that you didn’t leave the hospitality of my cabin too soon. I hope the small soporific didn’t cause a headache. I’ve heard it has these side effects sometimes.”
Some of his men started to chuckle, and Wendy and Peter fell the scales from the eyes. Soporific! Blackbeard had tricked Hook and his men by drugging them with a sleep potion – maybe with the wine or rum he had treated them to.
James’ voice sounded strong over the main-deck. “Save your words, Teach! They are false as the mask you’ve finally let fall – you sneaky piece of smut!”
Angry shouts erupted from Blackbeard’s men while he balled his fists and stepped close to Hook. “Be careful, James. Ye’re not in the position to insult me!”
“Do you really believe that I would be afraid of a tatterdemalion from Bristol, Edward? I have handled rabble as long as I can remember, and one thing I have learned: Once rabble, ever rabble!”
Teach lifted his fist to strike him, but controlled his anger again. It irritated him more that Hook didn’t even flicker an eyelid. “You’re talking big, Milord – for someone whose last hour approaches!”
“So I have nothing to lose!” Hook retorted mockingly.
Blackbeard examined him for a moment and snorted: “And there you’re wrong, my dear Jas.” He turned away and stepped to the bound crew of the Jolly Roger. “I’ve offered to take them on my crew. Maybe it will be a pleasure for ye to hear, t’at no one of them was willing to do so!” Hook showed no reaction, but in his heart, he felt true joy and gratitude He had known that his men stood behind him, but he had never counted on such loyalty.
Blackbeard splayed his arms. “Aye, this pathetic bunch of dogs follows their master even into death – typical dogs!”
Before any of James’ crew could react to this new insult, Hook answered coldly: “Contrary to your rats? It is well-known that rats will abandon a sinking ship first!” Teach whirled around, his face becoming red with anger. “Have I hit a sore spot, Edward?” Hook continued with a sneer. 
“Cap’n?” Richards cut in, his face white with fury. “Please finish off this miserable cretin!”
“Where have you picked up this word, Lieutenant?” James scoffed. “Please excuse my rudeness, but I doubt that your education has been of the caliber to learn words like this!” With a cry of rage, Richards was in front of him, and slammed one fist into James’ belly and the other one on his chin.
Peter reacted out of pure instinct, and clapped his hand over Wendy’s mouth, muffling her scream, while he wrapped his other arm around her to hold her back. “No!” he whispered fiercely. “If they hear or see us, we’re dead!” Slowly she calmed, but her eyes flashed. The boy could only stare at her. What the devil…? Then his attention was again drawn to the deck outside. He saw Hook straightening his body, blood leaking from his nose, and he breathing heavily, but his gaze only showed icy odium.
“Exactly as I said, Lieutenant!” he said hoarsely. “Only at the better schools will you learn manners!”
Richards drew back his fist again, but was stopped by Blackbeard. “Let him be, Jack. His Lordship ain’t worth gettin’ fingers dirty.”
Quivering with rage, the lieutenant stepped back. “Give him the pistol with one shot, so’s this bloodsucker can finally say good-by to the living, Cap’n!” he hissed.
Wendy jerked back. “No!” she whispered, knowing perfectly well what Richard meant by this. Frantically, she looked around for a pistol, ready to spring into action. Peter’s hand and Blackbeard’s next words stopped her, before she could act.
“No, Jack. He ain’t worth a bullet. A rope’s good enough for ‘im!”
The crew of the Jolly Roger shouted in outraged protest, and bore the kicks and blows from the other buccaneers. Blackbeard approached Hook with an evil grin. “You’ve escaped the hangman, ain’tcha? Your dad tried to ransom you, but could only avert your end at the gallows of Tyburn in London. It seems y’ can’t flee yer fate forever!”
James only stared at him. His father had tried to save him? He even didn’t remember him and… And for a moment he saw an image scratching at the edge of his memory; a small face with soft, dark eyes and brown-grey hair and then a dark, stinky room with a gridiron in front of the small window… 
Smee raised his voice. “You can’t deny the captain the honor of the one bullet! This is against our General Laws and the code!” His tone trembled with indignation.
“I can and I will, Mr. Smee!” Blackbeard grinned and gripped Hook’s empty weapon-sash, pulling him closer to him. “What do you say, old friend?”
The one-handed captain glared back; his face giving nothing away. “How many rules will you violate, Edward?”
Blackbeard laughed hard. “As many as I want, dear Jas. On the high seas there be none to hinder me doin’ as I wish. And where there’s no plaintiff, there’s no judge.” His voice was a triumphantly growl. “You will hang, James, at the yardarm of yer own ship! And while the rope steals your breath, you will watch how yer whole crew is sent to Davy Jones’ Locker!”
Still, James returned the calm disdainful gaze into the small black eyes of Teach, where madness laid a gleeful anticipation. But deep inside of Hook, it looked different. Every pirate had to live with the possibility of death in battle or death at sea. So death was his ever presented companion. But worse than those was the possibility of capture, being taken prisoner. Buccaneers could be cruel, and so were judges and hangmen. The execution could be brutal, often accompanied by some sort of torture before. Often enough, a pirate didn’t get a proper burial, but his dead body was hanged in a metal gibbet as a warning for other pirates, until his mortal remains had rotted. Hook knew exactly what lay ahead for him. The death by hanging on a short rope was slow and torturous, aggravated by the shame of being hanged at his own yardarm – the favorite place to execute enemies. All this gnawed at him as well. He took a deep breath to repress the unwelcome fear and kept a flat expression. “You are sick, Edward. I could almost feel sorry for you, if you weren’t such a wretched worm. But even in earlier times, when your mind was still working, you hadn’t a speck of decency in you!”
Teach only chortled and loosened his grip, stepping back. He ignored the new insult, but his men started to murmur angrily. “That you knew last midday, when you came to rescue the girl. By the way: Where is the little pigeon? I didn’t find her in your quarters.”
James felt relief washing over him. Wendy had done as he said and was safe now! Only this counted. Now he could die in peace.
Blackbeard waited for an answer, which didn’t come. He cocked his head. “Don’t tell me you let her go, even after you PAID for her!” Again Hook said nothing, which irritated Teach anew. “Maybe she rejected you as well, and, o’ course, you wouldn’t hold her against her will!” He started to laugh. “Just have a look, brutes! Our dear and everso gentlemanly James bought a girl and let her go, because she didn’t want him in bed! There you have it: He brings shame to the name of piracy!” His crew laughed with him.
“The one who lives in a glass house should not throw stones, Edward!” Hook retorted. “You are unable to capture a ship in battle. You have to use poison, you coward. But I have to admit that this is a really practical method. It prevents you from suffering a scratch!”
Teach’s face fell and he made a threatening step closer to him. “Shut up!”
A derisive chuckle was the answer. “Did I find another weak spot, Edward? It seems that you are full of them. Maybe this is the reason why you fear injury.”
“I warn you, James. Don’t take it too far!” Teach hissed between clenched teeth.
“Or what? Will you boast again of your raids, which are more fish story than reality? Seizing ships or towns means doing battle, and battle means danger, and you have demonstrated that you avoid battle--”
“SILENCE!” Teach exploded, infuriated, but James only snorted.
“This is all you can do: Scream, clamor, harry the weaker ones and build up a big heap of lies around you. If the truth were published abroad, even children would point at you and laugh. You are calling me the shame of piracy? Just have a look in the mirror, Teach! You are craven, and your so-called famous raids are the result of nothing more than sneaky, perfidious--” Blackbeard screamed in wrath, whirled around to Moleaux, wrested the whip he carried and was within one step of Hook.
Breathless, Wendy and Peter had listened to the exchange between the two pirate-captains. The boy frowned. Hook must be insane to provoke Blackbeard like this, and it was obvious Teach wouldn’t stand it. As the tall, strange pirate seized the whip, he knew what would come and reached for his friend.
Horrified, Wendy had heard what Blackbeard intended to do to James. He wanted him to hang! She couldn’t let him die! The urge to fetch pistol or musket, to run out and assassinate this son of a bitch, to yank James with her to the rail and jump overboard with him was nearly overwhelming. But, of course, they wouldn’t stand a chance of escaping, even if Peter did follow them and cut Hook’s shackles. They would have a whole gang of buccaneers after them and two ships’ cannons and rifles to shoot at them.
And then she heard James insulting Teach. She wanted to tell to him to shut up not aggravate his captor, but one word led to another, and then Blackbeard copped a whip.
Paralyzed with terror, she saw Blackbeard striking her captain, heard the cracking of the thongs; then Peter pulled her to him and whispered: “Close your eyes. Keep your ears shut!” He didn’t have to tell her a second time. Wendy couldn’t bear the grisly sounds, and buried her face in her young friend’s chest, and let her tears flow. She felt Peter’s arms wrapping hesitantly around her and muffled a sob. God, she couldn’t allow Blackbeard to do this to James! But her hands were bound. She couldn’t help him at this moment. She would be captured as well, and then the last chance help him was forfeit.
Peter looked, disgusted at the scene on deck. Yes, he and Hook were mortal enemies and he’d tried to send the captain to hell. But even in their fiercest fights, he always gave his adversary an even chance, and each of them had saved face. What was happening on deck wasn’t right, even in Peter’s eyes, and he felt the first inkling of pity for Hook. With a wild beating heart, he pressed a weeping Wendy closer to him, watched Blackbeard’s furious outburst, heard the angry shouts of the crew of the Jolly Roger and the jeering of Teach’s men. Only Hook made no sound, and that demanded Peter’s respect. He doubted if he himself would have been able to keep from crying out, if he had been in Hook’s place.
Then Blackbeard’s rage was satisfied, and he stepped back – and Peter pulled Wendy’s finger from her ear. “It’s over,” he whispered. With tear-stricken face, Wendy looked around through the crack at the door, and her gaze found James, held roughly by two of the Revenge’s pirates.
James’ legs didn’t seem to be able to hold him anymore, and she was grateful for the dim light and his black clothes, so she couldn’t see his blood. “That monster!” she breathed. “He’s no human, but a demon!” She pressed her hand against her mouth to muffle a further sob; her eyes fixed on James. She wanted to run to him and to comfort him; to care for his injuries, to wrap herself around him, to protect him against any further attacks – even if it did no good.
“Take him down!” sounded Blackbeard’s voice to them. “Abandon the Revenge and lock his men in the hold. Put gunpowder all over the sloop, and powder-barrels at all the weak points of the ship. Daybreak, we’ll blow the Revenge, including his ‘loyal seamen’!” Loud cheering again erupted while Teach stepped to Hook and jerked his head toward him. “And ye, my dear James, will be a witness of the whole show, while y’ swing from yer own yardarm and life be leavin’ ye!”
Wendy closed her eyes. How insane must a man be to devise such a cruel plan? To even imagine the scenario made her feel sick. And the thought of James cruelly pulled up with a rope around his throat, strangling – his body cramping while blood and breath were cut off – was like agony for her. But she was gratefully amazed at the loyalty of his crew. Until now, the men of the Jolly Roger had seemed like hoodlums to her, even if they hadn’t been unkind. But now, they would rather die than to leave their commander -- that showed them in another light. She didn’t want them to perish!
Peter tugged her sleeve. “Get out of here before they find us!” he murmured. “As soon as they bring Hook below and take his men to the Revenge, they’ll be everywhere on the Jolly Roger.” He carefully closed the door to the main deck, took the lamp and turned toward the door through which they had entered the weapons chamber. “You coming?”
Slowly, Wendy followed him, her thoughts dancing in her head. She had to rescue James and his men! And there wasn’t much time. She would need Peter’s help; his and the Lost Boys’ and her brothers’. It wouldn’t be easy to convince them, but she had no other choice. If they didn’t find a good plan, James would die.
Peter pulled her along behind him and tried several doors until he found one unlocked. Hastily he slipped inside the room and closed the door behind Wendy. They were in a small cabin with a single bed, a desk and a locker. A carpet lay on the floor and at the wall hung several keys as well as a violin. The girl guessed that they were now: in Smee’s cabin.
The boy hastened to the porthole when he felt Wendy’s hand on his arm. “We have to help him!” she said with a composure she didn’t feel. 
Peter looked flabbergasted at her. “We what?” 
Wendy still clutched his arm. “We can’t leave him in Blackbeard’s clutches. You saw and heard what he did to him – and plans to do!”
The boy blinked, bewildered. “This doesn’t concern us.”
“Yes, it does!” the girl insisted. “Hook is your enemy, yes, but he belongs in a special way to Neverland. We cannot permit that--”
“Wendy!” Peter cut in with soft protest. “I tried to warn him. And in return he put me in chains and told me he’d kill me tomorrow!”
His friend shook her head. “No, Peter, he didn’t intend to kill you tomorrow. He only wanted to frighten you – as a payback for your prank several days ago.”
The boy turned to face her, face full of amazement. “Don’t tell me you really believe this!”
“He said--” 
“He lied, Wendy! He always lies!”
“No! He speaks the truth, even if it’s harsh and the other person doesn’t want to hear it. Besides: he gave me the keys to the brig and to your shackles.” Peter’s eyes widened. “He told me where you were and showed me how to reach you in secret.”
The boy leaned heavily against the wood beside the porthole, not even trusting his own ears. “HOOK gave you the keys and told you where to find me?” Wendy nodded slowly. “Why?” was all Peter could managed to ask.
“I don’t know exactly. He thought that perhaps Blackbeard would try to steal the Jolly Roger, and knows that you can and will take me to safety. Because of this, he gave me the keys. He wants me safe.” She took a deep breath and lowered her gaze.
Peter’s expression was this of utter shock. “He wants you safe? God, he tried to kill you during your first stay and has kidnapped you three times! And suddenly he wants you safe and even spares me because of it?” He shook his head. “I don’t get it! He’s never concerned about anyone else! All of this is just another trick to deceive you into trusting him!” 
“Peter, Blackbeard has captured the Jolly Roger and plans to murder Hook – and he knew it that this could happen. So why should he try to deceive me into trusting him, when he knew that he would probably die?”
The boy bit his lips and cocked his head. “What’s going on, Wendy? Suddenly, Hook shows care and compassion, and, you’re saying, he even wants to spare me. And you’re shaken to your boots because of he’s going to die!” Anxiously, he saw the girl’s growing nervousness. “What does all this mean?” he asked softly.
Wendy avoided his gaze. She longed to tell him the truth, to end this game of hide and seek, but right now it would be a mistake. She knew him well enough to foresee that he would be angry and jealous, and possibly never consent to help James. “We’ve talked a lot during my last ‘stay’ on the Jolly Roger. It seems that he … he likes me in a way. This must also be the reason why he bought me from Blackbeard.”
“I heard that a while ago from Blackbeard,” Peter remarked. “What happened?”
“Teach captured me on the island, and wanted me to reveal your hideout. Hook came and…”
The boy frowned. “Why does Blackbeard want to know where we live? What has he to do with Hook’s revenge?”
“Nothing, but he’d heard about the two treasure-chests you stole from Hook, and he wants them. And he was angry with you, I think, because you made a fool of him in front of Ja … Hook.” She sighed. “Of course, I didn’t tell him anything, and he got very, um, irritated.” She lifted her bandaged hand to her bruised cheek. “He hit me and threatened to chop off my fingers.”
With a jolt, Peter stared at her and the bandage around her hand. He’d wondered how she was injured, but hadn’t found the time to ask her.
“If Hook hadn’t come at that very moment, I would be mutilated by now,” she continued. “And that’s not all. Blackbeard wanted to sell me at the slave market.” The boy paled. He didn’t know much about slavery, but enough to realize Wendy’s fate, if Hook hadn’t interfered. “We have to help him, Peter. He saved me and it’s only because of the argument between him and Blackbeard that Teach is doing all this. He wants Hook to die in the most cruel and painful death. I’ve heard talk between my father and my aunt when a criminal was hanged a while ago. The man had fought with death for several minutes, had struggled for air with a darkening face, until he finally died.” She felt sick again just imagining James in this place. “Hook doesn’t deserve this!” she whispered and felt new tears rose in her eyes, blinking them hastily away. How much she wanted to curl up on the floor and to weep, but not now! James needed her and so she had to keep her mind clear.
Peter watched his friend and took a deep breath. Even as he saw her rising tears, he was reminded of the whole history between himself and the captain. And he remembered very well his ‘conversation’ with Hook several hours ago. “If I hadn’t told him what I knew about Teach’s plan, he would have sliced me open top to bottom.” He pointed at the small wound on his throat. “I’ll tell you this much: you’re really in panic when you’re completely helpless and have a blade cutting your throat!” 
Wendy lowered her gaze for a moment. Indeed, Hook had pressured him, but otherwise he hadn’t done anything to the boy who had cut off his hand and stolen his freedom. “If he had truly wanted to kill you, he would have already done it!” she whispered back and searched Peter’s gaze. “Please, we can’t let him die like this – nor his men. I owe him a lot and…”
“You owe him nothing!” the eternal boy interrupted. “He tried to kill you, now he saved you. I think that balances things out.”
Wendy wrapped her arms around her small form as chills, which hadn’t to do anything with the temperature, ran through her. Yes, from his point of view, Peter was right and she knew that she wouldn’t have a chance to convince him in helping James by pursuing this argument. So she had to try it from another direction. “Have you ever thought of what would happen to Neverland if Blackbeard anchored here? I’ve seen what his presence did to the fairies, and I am sure that this would only be the start.”
Peter winced slightly and bit his lips, before he lowered his head. “You haven’t seen what he left behind,” he murmured and Wendy paled.
“Tinker Bell?” she asked quietly.
“She’s alive – as are the other fairies. But wherever Blackbeard walked, he left withering flowers and leaves. The fairy-queen said that came out of his sheer black and evil heart, and that even Hook has a kinder one.” A shiver ran through him. “If Blackbeard really will take Neverland as a kind of home-port, then…” He swallowed as he thought for the first time really about the consequences.
“See?” Wendy asked. “If we want to defeat Blackbeard, we’ll need Hook and his men. You help him by saving his life, and he’ll help you by chasing Teach away. In this case we all have to fight together, or we will surely die separately!”
Very slowly Peter nodded, seeing the wisdom in such an action. And this wasn’t all. Of course, he realized Wendy’s state. She was almost out of her mind and scared as never before – because of Hook’s safety. He didn’t understand why she suddenly wanted to protect the pirate-captain so much – alright, he truly had helped her, this Peter recognized – but that didn’t seem to be the main reason. Wendy was more than sad, more than compassionate -- almost desperate, and he couldn’t stand to see her in pain. So he made his decision, even if he had never imagined himself helping his worst foe. “Alright. We’ll try.”
The relief and joy on the girl’s face touched him in a way that was foreign to him. He was proud to have made her tears stop, and, at the same time, oddly sad, because her joy resulted from his offer to help Hook.
No. Right now wasn’t the right time to think about it. They had to hurry, if they wanted to save the day.
And this brought him to his next thought. “How?” he wondered aloud. “You know that I’ll do almost anything, but how can we free Hook and his men? As soon as Blackbeard and his men have transferred their belongings to the Jolly Roger, they’ll take over the entire ship. Even if we free Hook, how could we get him away? He can’t fly without fairy-dust. Alright, Tink could give him some dust, but I don’t believe that he’ll have enough happy thoughts to lift into the air. And I don’t think he’ll turn tail and run. He’s villain who doesn’t care about anyone. But he’ll stay for his whole crew for sure. How can we rescue them all as well?”
Wendy wiped her tears of relief away with trembling fingers, but she felt herself getting stronger, and her fighting-spirit reawakened. “I’ve a plan. But I need your help, along with the Lost Boys and my brothers.”
Peter cocked his head and grinned. “You’ve a plan? Now I am curious.”
She forced a big smile on her face and pointed to the porthole. “Let’s get back to the island and find them all. And take care that this porthole is left open. We have to re-enter the ship without anyone noticing.”
The boy nodded. “No problem – except…” He looked at her closely. “I think I have to carry you. Your fairy-dust has worn off and even if not, I don’t think that you would have enough happy thoughts to fly” – ‘just like Hook,’ he thought and shuddered for a moment. For a second, he thought he knew what had Wendy change, and why she seemed to be so strange, but then those thoughts left him even before he had a chance to capture them.
Wendy giggled nervously. “There you’re right. So you have to act as the cavalier again.”
Peter laughed softly, in his eyes glowing with new adventure-lust. “Ever again, Milady!”

“You want to do us WHAT?”
Slightly’s voice sounded unnaturally high, and Peter looked into bewildered faces and wide eyes. Wendy and he had returned to the hide-out minutes ago, and the eternal boy had instantly called for a war council. In one matter, the girl had been completely right -- time was running out! So he collected his friends around him and told them about his intentions to free Hook and his men and to defeat Blackbeard.
“Yes,” he nodded firmly. “We will help Hook!”
“Have you lost your mind?” Nibs asked flabbergasted.
John shoved his glasses back on his nose. “You can’t be serious!” 
The eternal boy rolled his eyes. “Believe me; this isn’t a joke! We simply have to choose the lesser evil: Hook or Blackbeard. And I think our ‘old friend’ isn’t as big an evil as this cruel madman with an entire scalp under his chin. The guy really is rabid, and he is a ferocious pig that…”
“Peter!” Wendy cut in and gave him a glare. “Don’t use that language in front of the twins and Weasel!” she scolded.
The eternal boy flashed her an apologetic smile. “Sorry.” He turned his attention back on the actual problem. “In every way, Blackbeard would be worse for Neverland than Hook. You saw what he did to the fairies!” – he pointed at Tinker Bell, who lay exhausted, with puffy eyes beside him on the throne’s arm, snuggled in one of the furs – “and you’ve seen the reaction of Neverland to his presence. The weather has cooled, as well as the flowers fading and the trees dying. Imagine how Neverland will be in several weeks if Blackbeard remains and uses it for his own needs. I’m sure that there will be only two choices for us: packing up and leaving, or staying and dying. And I will not make room for him. Not ever!”
Nibs pursed his lips. “Maybe we could use the whole situation to send both crews to hell.”
“How?” Peter cut in. “You know, that sounds good, but we don’t have the time. We simply need Hook and his crew to defeat Blackbeard.”
His gaze found Wendy, who sat with knees tucked under her chin on one of the big furs on the floor, pale and tensed as he’d never seen her before. Of course, after all she’d been through – but a nagging voice in his mind whispered that she had other reasons to be in such a state.
He cleared his throat. “And by the way, he helped Wendy. To say otherwise would be a lie. He had rescued her and --”
“Why did he rescue you?” John asked his sister. 
She was white as a sheet, and was uncharacteristically silent. She was afraid, there was no doubt, and she wasn’t afraid for herself or her friends, because here – deep under the Never-Tree – they were safe. No! There must be another reason for her fright and he guessed what it was.
“I don’t’ know,” she lied, and felt another twinge of guilt for lying to her brothers and friends. “As I told Peter, Hook and I talked a lot during my last ‘stay’ and it seems that he likes me in a way. Maybe this was the reason for his actions – or it has something to do with his preference for ‘good form’.”
“Sure!” John snorted, picking up speed. “And it was a really good form over four years ago to chain you the main-mast, to drag you by the hair, and to send you on the plank – after he threatened to cut your throat. And it was good form to kick me in the back or to lift Michael with his hook in the air to throw him over board directly in the hungry mouth of a supposed crocodile!” Wendy wanted to say something, but her brother continued, his ire rising: “And what about the whole mess in the Black Castle? If Peter hadn’t come, Michael, Tiger-Lily and I would have drowned because he chained us at the rock in the water with high tide approaching! And if the crocodile hadn’t come, Peter would have been dead a long time now. You can still see his scar! Maybe Hook helped you this one time – after he kidnapped you three times in almost two weeks – but his crimes are frighteningly superior in number. If he is going to hang, then it serves him right!”
The girl saw the loathing and hate in her brother’s eyes, and his last sentence was a blow to her stomach. Yes, James did all those things, but he had changed. The fact lone that he had spared Peter’s life and intended to let him go was proof enough for that. But how could she convince John of this? Perhaps it would be better to try another way.
“John? Hook did all these things, you’re right. But one thing he hasn’t and would never do: destroy Neverland. Blackbeard will do this without a doubt, even if he doesn’t intend to, but his presence weakens the fairies until they will fade away. The same with the mermaids. And what about the Indians? To him they are only savages who are in his way. He is one of those men who won’t share. He’ll hunt down and kill Tiger-Lily and her people without a second thought. And when Neverland has fallen, Peter will fall as well. Blackbeard will be sure that every one of us perish. And believe me: he will succeed.”
John paled as Wendy mentioned that Tiger-Lily could die. He didn’t dare admit it to anyone, but he had developed an affection for the Indian princess. From this point of view, his sister was right: Hook really was less trouble than Teach. But to help him?
Peter bent forward. “Wendy’s right. Believe me, I am the last one to help the miserable codfish, but in this case, we have no other choice. Either we save his sorry skin and those of his men, defeating Blackbeard and sending him back to where he belongs – which is NOT Neverland – or we will lose our home, our freedom, and surely our lives as well. So who is with me?”
Without hesitation the boys lifted their hands – with the exception of John, who looked very thoughtfully at his sister before he signaled his consent as well; never moving his eyes from her. He observed her relief at the reaction of the others, and that a healthy color returned to her cheeks. All his senses were alert.
“But how do we help him?” Curly asked and Runner nodded.
“If Blackbeard has already made himself at home on the Jolly Roger, then we have a problem.”
Peter smiled. “Wendy has a plan.” 
All fifteen pairs of eyes – the two of her brothers, the six of the ‘older’ Lost Boys and the seven of the ‘new’ Lost Boys – looked at her, as well as Tinker Bell and Peter. She took a deep breath.
“I have a plan. Maybe not in detail, but I think together we can work it out.” In the next minutes she explained how they could try to free Hook and his men. The eyes of her friends and brothers went wider and wider, and as she finished, she was confronted with questions upon questions, beginning with ‘how’, ‘when’, ‘could we…’ and so on. A part of them thought it too dangerous, the others were enthusiastic. It seemed impossible, but half an hour later, they had cobbled together a plan that was full of risk, but foolhardy enough to possibly work.
The whole time, John’s eyes kept returning to his sister. At first she had clenched her hands, but nevertheless he had recognized her trembling fingers, and she had been more than nervous. And then, as the plan grew, she seemed to regain her fiery spirit, and as they all agreed how to proceed, she was calm and her face showed firmness, but joy as well. He examined her appearance. Clad in breeches, an overlarge shirt – he didn’t need to ask to whom the ruffled linen belonged – boots, bound hair and a weapon-sash with a rapier slung over her shoulder she looked the very image of a pirate herself. Damn it! He would eat his hat if her emotional chaos wasn’t based on concern about Hook! She cared for him -- that was obvious; and crazy! Heavens, this man had tried to kill her and kidnapped her. And then the boy remembered her unlikely escapes by her own strength – and the ‘kiss’ Hook stole from her as he kidnapped her the last time and she and he were together on ship for two nights and a whole day. ‘We talked a lot,’ she had said. Blast it all -- there had been more than simply ‘talks’. He felt it in his bones. 
His sister was a romantic, and he had to admit that the pirate-captain was, in his own way, attractive. And she had always had a weak spot for Hook, and for ships and sea-travels, and pirates. Didn’t she often say how she wanted to write about the adventures of pirates? Of course Hook had sensed this. The man wasn’t stupid. He had taken advantage of all these things and had lulled her into liking him. And all this now was the result of what had happened. 
Slightly tugged at his arm. “Come on! Your princess is waiting for you.”
Frowning he looked at his adopted cousin. “Pardon?”
The other boy rolled his eyes. “You, me, Runner and Curly are going to the Indians to pick up several things for the rescue? Already forgotten?”
“You’re too young for that!” Curly joked and John stuck his tongue out.
Runner pulled on his sleeve. “Come on! Or we’ll get there too late!” Throwing a last glance at his sister – he would have a word with her after this mess was over – he followed his friends and step-cousin out of the hideout and headed in the direction of the Indian village.
It was cold outside and the wind sighed through the tree tops. Even if he didn’t want to help Hook, and he didn’t know why his sister cared so much for this damned bastard, he had to admit that she and Peter had one thing right: Blackbeard affected Neverland, and it was more important to get rid of that one!
Wendy watched Peter re-arming with a dagger and a cutlass and took a dirk – a small, long knife -- for herself before she retreated to her little chamber for a brief rest, even if she was far from calm. Surely, the first step to saving James had been made, and the chances of winning this crazy ‘game’ didn’t were not good, but she was chilled with fright for him. Who could tell what Blackbeard was doing to him now? And there was no guarantee that they would be able to defeat Teach and his brutes. The chance was far greater that James would die.
She opened her weapon-sash, let it slide to the floor and curled on her bed. She felt tired, and her head ached again, but worse than a headache were her fears for the man who had changed her into a woman and who had showed her the bliss of lovemaking. She remembered how frightened she had been when brought to the Jolly Roger the first time after her return to Neverland, and had seen him again. She was sure that he would kill her, but even then there had been this odd tickling deep inside as she stood before him. God, how innocent had she been at that moment to think it was only fear she was feeling. 
It wasn’t long until she realized the emotions he was able to waken in her. She remembered his sentence: ‘I will kill you … over and over again!’ And that he had done, indeed. She had ‘died’ in his arms almost every night. It wasn’t for nothing that an orgasm was also called ‘the petite death’. She had experienced such pleasure with him that she would be mad for him for the rest of her life.
Her thoughts wandered back to the time in the crow’s nest, and she remembered his joy and eagerness as he started to remember a part of his past. Then, as he showed her the whole Jolly Roger; his pride of it and his pleasant astonishment as he realized that she really did know about ships.
And then there had been the teasing and laughing with him; the security of his nearness and the peace when she slept snuggled close to him. She couldn’t get enough of his purring voice, and relished his gentle smiles when she looked into his sparkling forget-me-not-blue eyes, those eyes she loved so much.
And then his tender caresses and kisses, which could be also so passionate and wild. She loved the way his breath stroked her skin, the way his beard tickled and scratched her the slightest bit while his soft lips made her helpless and vivid like nothing else.
Wendy lifted her head. What had she thought? She LOVED…? With a soundless groan she closed her eyes and let her head fall back. Yes, she loved to be with him, as she had even admitted to him. She loved his eyes, his fondles, his black humor. She loved his handsome appearance and his strength; she loved to lie in his arms and to feel him making love to her. She loved to feel his silky skin under her fingers or the way he sometimes acted like a little boy. She loved to talk with him and to share jokes with him.
There was no way to deny it any longer, even if she had avoided this admission with all her might. She loved him! 
Warmth rushed through her body, dispelling some of the chill which still ran through her, and she felt her heart and soul starting to calm.
She loved him! She loved him more than her own life. She burned for him! To finally think it was like a redemption, and she wanted to scream it to the whole world – later, of course, when she was in his arms again.
And there would be a later, or she would die with him. Never would she let him down, or watch him die without a fight. She loved him too much to hold back when his life was in danger.
Her confession seemed to give her new strength. A completely strange power ran through her veins as she stood up, took the weapon-sash, and fastened it. ‘I’m coming, James!’ she thought. ‘Just hold on!’
Straightening her shoulders, she left her chamber and looked into curious faces, full of expectation.
“Ready boys?” she asked, and even Peter cheered back: 
“Ready!” 

Chapter 18 – Help for Hook

Darkness surrounded him, the air stale and cool. Slowly, James blinked several times, finally realizing that there was no light.
He was hanging by his wrists from shackles, his shoulders ached from holding his weight. With a subdued groan, he stood, grimacing as the pain exploded in his body. The shackles were securely fastened to the ship’s wall by iron rings in two of the heavy beams, themselves part of the ship’s framework, designed as the needed ballast stabilizing a vessel during heavy seas.
Teach enjoyed torturing people, otherwise he wouldn’t have given the order to chain him up like this. His body hurt like hell, and he could feel the blood dried on his skin. He had fallen unconscious as four of Blackbeard’s brutes had dragged him down into the ship and thrown him brutally down the ladder in the lowest part of the Jolly Roger.
Hook sighed and closed his eyes. He knew that he and his men were lost. There was no imaginable way to escape now. When the morning came, they would all die.
Strangely, he felt sorry for his crew. They had been loyal to him, more loyal than he’d ever expected. There had been a time (he didn’t know how long ago, time had its own rules in Neverland) when he thought they would mutiny.
They were buccaneers that traveled the sea to find treasure, and not bounty-hunters who chased boys only for their captain’s pleasure. But they’d stood behind him there on deck, never leaving his side. Even though he had killed several of them – sometimes because they broke the ship’s rules, sometimes out of a burst of temper – they hadn’t lifted their weapons against him. It would have been their right to depose him. A pirate-captain was chosen by the crew, and if he was a bad captain – which meant principally that he hadn’t found enough swag or had taken the ship into unnecessary danger – they could choose another leader. Pirates were the first community to have a sort of democracy, beginning with the choice of a captain and ending with the provision for injured comrades and remaining family members.
To his amazement none of his crew had joined Blackbeard. Alas, they were even ready to die with him! He was NOT alone, as he had thought. Yes, they were, even by their own standards, a lower class of society, but their decision on that deck to die rather than to desert to the enemy showed him now that their character was better than most so called ‘nobility.”
Not surprisingly, Smee had done his part to hold the crew together. The old Irishman was the most loyal man he’d ever met, but Smee wasn’t the only influence over his men’s opinion. They acknowledge him their un-crowned leader, and this was more than he’d ever looked for. Why hadn’t he seen it until now? For a moment, he thought he would hear the fairy-queen’s voice in his head again: ‘You are blind in your pride, James Hook! Blind! And because of this -- you are alone!’ Yes, now he knew what this ancient creature had meant. She had seen something his arrogance had hindered him from seeing. He hadn’t been alone, and he would never have felt so if he had let someone near him.
But it had been Wendy who had opened his eyes – and his heart. Wendy! His only comfort now was that his sweet girl was safe. He didn’t know if she had waited until she had recognized the first signs of the ship’s capture, or if she had set Pan free shortly after he left. The second thought hurt him, because it would mean that she didn’t trust his word to let the boy go. But without knowing why, he was sure that she had waited for whatever would come.
Wendy had faith in him, this he had clearly seen in her eyes. And it was this faith now that gave him warmth and light even in this dark, deadly situation, presumably the last hours of his life. She had a commitment to him. He sensed that now, even without her presence. If he only had told her what he felt for her! It had been a mistake to not reveal it to her in those hours ago before he went to the Revenge. Now that fleeting opportunity was forfeit, and he would die without her knowing the truth. He regretted this the most.
He straightened his shoulders trying to ease the tension in them, but it was no use. His arms already felt as if they weighed tons, and he wished he could sit down, but the chains were too short for that. James cursed Blackbeard and his cruelty toward his captives. Alas, he himself wasn’t one who handled an enemy softly, but he had never tormented a captured foe by chaining him with no possibility of sitting or lying down. Hell, he even ordered his men to give Pan room for movement when the boy had been locked in the brig.
Pan … James hoped that the boy was smart enough to take Wendy back to London, before Blackbeard could conquer and destroy Neverland. If the girl was back in England, none could harm her anymore – not physically. Her heart was another matter. She would grieve for him, but she would be able to go on. She was too strong to give up. What they both shared was real, a once-in-a-lifetime relationship, and he believed her when she said she would never let another man touch her like he had, but she would probably have to marry to live a safe life in England.
The thoughts of his Wendy being in the arms of another man hurt him more than the shackles or the lash ever could, but he attempted to look at it rationally: She would have no other choice, and possibly she would find new happiness. Here was another thought that cut him, but in this very moment he only had to think of her well-being – and about their time together.
James leaned his head against the rough wooden wall behind him, and let his memories of the last fortnight take him away – to a time when he had felt joy, felt love for the first time in his life, and experienced the overwhelming knowledge of being wanted, when his brave, beautiful girl had taken him into her arms…

As Wendy and Peter closed in on the Jolly Roger again, they could hear the voices of the strange pirates carousing on the main-deck of the mighty galleon. Blackbeard’s roaring laughter was heard over the water, and Peter made a face while he helped Wendy to slip through Smee’s porthole. “Blowhard!” the boy grumbled and followed his friend in the cabin.
Wendy glanced about. Smee’s clothes had been thrown out of the locker and the belongings of another one lay across the bed. The drawers of the desk had been emptied on the floor beside the violin, which had been torn down as well. It seemed that someone else had already taken possession of the boatswain’s quarters.
From instinct, Wendy took the keys that hung on the wall, and put them into her pocket beside the little bag with the fairy-queen’s dust. As bo’sun and quartermaster, Smee had the key to every lock on the ship, and the girl knew she’d need them eventually. If Blackbeard had shackled James with other chains than the ones Hook had used for Peter, she would surely need the keys.
The boy gripped the latch, but the door was locked. He and Wendy exchanged a glance – damn it! – then Peter broke into a grin and pulled out the knife from the Lost Boy’s weapon-chest -- his own knife was still somewhere in the captain’s quarters.
Under Wendy’s amazed gaze Peter started to move the tip of the blade in the lock. In a moment, both friends heard a quiet click and the door opened. The girl had to grin. “Peter Pan, don’t tell me you’re a burglar.”
The eternal boy grinned back. “Remember the time I sneaked into the nursery!” He made an innocent face. “Hey, sometimes you have to take some strange detours to reach your destiny!”
“A very good excuse.”
Peter stepped into the passageway, and waved Wendy to follow him. The girl closed the door behind her and pulled him along with her. “How do we reach Hook’s cabin now?” the boy whispered, and frowned as Wendy opened the entrance to another room.
“Come!” she waved impatiently, and with an almost visible question mark on his forehead, Peter did. Lighting a candle with the help of Peter’s flint, Wendy pointed across the room at the wall. “There’s where we go!”
The boy gazed around him. “Wendy,” he said slowly. “This is the wash-house and…” He grew quiet as his friend walked to the wall and opened an invisible door. “What the heck…” Peter began and joined her. Open-mouthed, he stared at first at Wendy and then into the dark passage, where he recognized a winding staircase upwards. “How do you know about THIS?” he asked flabbergasted. “I mean, I know this ship very well, but this is--”
“-- a secret passage. And, as the name says, it’s normally a secret.”
“But,” he pointed to the stairs, ”who told YOU about it? Even I didn’t know about this!”
“Hook showed it to me. He won’t be happy if he learns that I showed it to you, but his life depends on it, and so I don’t think that he’ll mind too much.” She sighed and looked straight into the crystal blue eyes of the boy. “Promise me that you won’t speak with the others about it. This passage is for the safety of the ship’s leaders and doesn’t exist for boys to play pranks.”
Peter cocked his head. “It would give a good chance to--”
“No! I trusted you in showing you this, Peter Pan. Don’t disappoint me now! I know that even you can occasionally be rational, and realize the importance of keeping this secret safe.”
The boy sighed deeply and nodded. “Promise!”
The wide warm smile he knew and liked so much rewarded him now before she stepped into the secret passage. Peter followed behind her, closed the door and climbed the winding stairs upward. “Hook, you old codfish, I’ll give you this much: you’re really clever sometimes. This is a great escape!” he murmured.
As they reached the end of the staircase, both friends listened carefully before the girl gripped the little latch and opened the door. As quietly as possible, they slipped into the cabin and Wendy felt a short pang in her heart when she found herself back in James’ quarters, so familiar to her now, where she had been the happiest. His scent and that of his hair oil rose in the room, and for a moment, new tears threatened her eyes again, then she blinked them back. There would be time for tears later!
A cawing captured their attention, and Wendy saw Short Tom and a lovely green parrot sitting together in a cage. Short Tom simply looked sad and fearful, and even the soft strokes of his ‘buddy’ to calm him weren’t successful. Wendy crossed to the birds. James’ parrot seemed to feel that his master was in danger, and glanced up at her with fear in his remaining eye. “Don’t worry, Short Tom!” the girl said gently. “We’ll get him out – and you too.” A quiet cackle was the answer before he said: “Poor Short Tom.”
Peter grinned. “So ‘poor’ he is not, if you look at his companion. She really is pretty.”
Wendy lifted one brow. “She?”
“Yes. Look at her nose; it’s light brown. That’s a female parrot.”
The girl had to giggle. “Short Tom! How have you managed to get a girl-friend?” The parrot looked away, as if embarrassed, while the other bird started to preen his feathers.
Peter touched her shoulder and pointed in the direction of the cabinet. Wendy nodded. The boy was right -- they had no time to lose. She opened the cabinet and looked at the small bottles. Which one had James used to calm her down? One bottle caught her attention, and she opened took it out. ‘Laudanum’ she read, and pursed her lips. That made sense. “Is there any wine remaining in one of the bottles over there?” She pointed at the full table, and Peter stepped to it, lifting one after another.
“Here! This one’s almost full. Do you want to use the wine to hide the flavor?”
Wendy nodded again and took the open bottle. “Hook’s guard wouldn’t drink pure laudanum on his own, so this will hide the flavor.” She poured most of the sedative in the wine. “That has to be enough!” she murmured and put the laudanum back into the cabinet. If Blackbeard would come back to the cabin, there would be no traces for him to find.
Peter looked around him and saw his own knife lying on the desk. “Hey! There it is!” he whispered, and with a wide grin, he replaced the small knife he wore with his own, feeling instantly better with the familiar weapon. Then he spotted Hook’s mighty sword, locked safely in a showcase like a trophy. He knew that Hook also preferred his own weapons, but there was no chance to get it without breaking the glass, and that would make to much noise. So Hook would have to use the sword that Peter had brought from the hideout for him, along with his own, fastened at the additional sash he wore.
His eyes caught a gleam at the nightstand, and, curious, he stepped to it. His saw a plate with untouched food on the mattress beside a book, and knew instantly that it was Wendy’s dinner. Why she hadn’t eaten it was easy to understand. Of course, she hadn’t been hungry, knowing perfectly well about the danger they all were in. Then he lifted both brows when he saw what was gleaming in the dim light. It was Hook’s hook. If the captain was without his hook, then he really was nearly defenseless. He would need it for the coming battle. The boy took the hook which had so often threatened him, and fastened it at his belt.
“All right, that’s it,” Peter whispered. “We should leave, before Blackbeard returns to count his spoils!”
Wendy grimaced and looked around her. The usually tidy cabin was now chaotic. Teach had laid his belongings wherever they dropped. There were overcoats and breeches beside undergarments and pistols, simply tossed over the ottoman. Furniture she knew came from the usurper’s cabin stood beside James’ pieces, and over the Spanish wall hung several blankets. The cabin looked as if a bomb had exploded. “Hook will be outraged,” she murmured and Peter looked at her, puzzled.
“Why?”
“Because what Blackbeard has done to his cabin. You never realized how fastidious Hook is?”
The boy shook his head. “No. By the way: what is fastidious?”
Wendy groaned and turned back to the secret passage. “Boys!”
Clearly mystified, Peter followed her out. What the heck did THAT mean?
“Come on,” she urged. “Part two of our plan awaits.”

John and Slightly watched Blackbeard’s gang on the Jolly Roger, now celebrating loudly and thoughtlessly. Perfect! None one of them would recognize the boys. The buccaneers were drunk, congratulating themselves, and only had eyes for their great ‘victory.’
Blackbeard’s tall, heavy figure walked among them, and the both boys could hear him laughing and joking with another man with a blond ponytail, who walked beside him and talked a lot. Teach nodded and straightened his shoulders. He seemed to be very proud of his little plan to catch the Jolly Roger and her crew.
John and Slightly exchanged a glance. Now or never! Like shadows, the two boys left their concealment behind the rail of the Revenge and hurried to the hatch leading to the storeroom. Of course it was locked. Slightly took out a slim blade and started in on the problem. It wasn’t long until the lock gave way, and John snorted softly at his step-cousin. “I thought you want to be a doctor, not a criminal.”
“Hey, my step-uncle is on the board of the greatest bank of England. Shame I can’t work on my burgling skills!!”
John swallowed his laughter. If his parents and his aunt only knew of Slightly’s ‘talents’ --!!
After a last glance at the Jolly Roger, the boys lifted the heavy hatch a crack and slipped through it down into the guts of the Revenge. Lighting a candle, they descended the ladder and looked into nearly sixty bewildered pairs of eyes.
“You?” Smee gasped and walked slowly to them. His sleeves were torn, and deep scratches could be seen beneath, and his nose was dark and swollen from the blows from the enemy crew. “What are YOU doing here?”
The boys grinned at him. “Any of you want to exchange this lovely room for your own hammock?” Slightly asked.
Cecco stood beside Smee. “Does it mean t’at ye would--”
“-- set you all free?” John cut in. “Aye! Exactly what we mean.”
“Shiver me timbers!” Mullins whispered.
The old Irishmen blinked several time, then asked the question that tormented him the most. “What’s about the capt’n?”
Slightly pointed in the direction of the Jolly Roger. “Peter and Wendy have started a rescue.” He let his gaze travel over the buccaneers. “Are any of you hurt?”
Jukes shook his head. “Not really. T’ey caught us wi’ knockout drops. T’ey give us some kicks and blows, but t’at’s all.”
John nodded. “Very good. You’ll have to fight for your ship and your lives.”
“But how?” Skye cut in. “We have no weapons nor --”
“Near the stair to the bridge is a barrel with blades we brought with us.” The pirates looked at each other. It seemed fate would give them a chance to fight for their lives, and even to win their ship back. And as this knowledge took hold in their minds, smiles began to appear.
Hastily they moved the boys along toward the deck, silent as possible. Before they reached the hatch, Slightly turned to them. “Stay low behind the rail and wait for our signal. Your captain has to be free before you can attack Blackbeard’s brutes. Otherwise he will use Hook as bait.” Smee nodded and John and Slightly thought they could feel the eager resolve of the men.
Quietly the boys opened the hatch enough to allow the men to climb through. One by one, they left their prison, moved like shadows to the barrel, took a weapon and hastened to the rail, secreting themselves behind it.
Slightly made a noise like an owl, and a golden light left its hideout behind the stair. Tinker Bell waved to them and flew away, taking her role as messenger very seriously. She still felt like she had hit a mountain, but nevertheless she would do anything to help Peter to save Neverland from further disaster.

Peter and Wendy left the cannon-deck and went down to the lower deck. Reaching the lowest of them, they crept forward to the location of the brig and looked carefully around the corner to the heavy door of the cable tier. To their great surprise there was no guard. They changed bewildered glances. Was Blackbeard so sure of himself that he thought a guard for Hook was unnecessary?
Now even more watchful, the two friends tiptoed to the brig and Peter slowly pushed at the door. It wasn’t latched, and the candle that he held shone into the dark room. He could see the chains that had held him only hours ago, as well as the plate with his ‘last meal’ and the bloody bandage. Where was Hook?
With pounding heart, Wendy stepped beside him and looked into the cable tier with rising panic. Where was James? Had Blackbeard changed his mind and already killed him? Or had he simply locked him somewhere else? Or had he taken him to torture him? ‘No, Wendy, stay calm! Is there another safe place on this ship where he could hold a prisoner captive?’
“Maybe he’s locked somewhere else,” Peter murmured, having almost the same thoughts as she, and met her fearful gaze. Odds bobs, why was she so afraid when it came to Hook’s well-being?
Wendy nodded. “Perhaps Blackbeard locked him in one of the holds?”
The boy shrugged. “Let’s look.”
They hurried back to the holds, Peter signing to Wendy to stay back, and peeked around the doorframe parting the lower deck in two sections. Again, he saw no one. Bats and rats! Where had Teach taken his prey?
He turned to Wendy and shook his head. For a moment the girl started to panic. They were too late! James was already dead and-- Irritated she wiped her surfacing tears away. No! She wouldn’t give up until she had found him! Even if she had to tear out every plank of this ship! ‘Think straight, Wendy! Where could he be?’ she thought, and tried to remember what James had told her about the Jolly Roger and ships in general.
Where were the most secure places? The cable tier, the sickbay – if you could call this room so – the captain’s quarters and… The bilge! The lowest part of a ship, deep within the hull itself, beneath the last deck; only accessible by ladders. If a ship was going to be dank and smelly, then it started there. So it had to be checked on a regular basis, another responsibility of the ship’s carpenter. When a ship wasn’t fully loaded and came into heavy sea, or sailed into a storm, ballast was placed in the bilge to steady it and to prevent it from capsizing. Only an insane man such as Blackbeard could think to put a man down there. “He is in the bilge,” she whispered and walked further aft, being careful not to spill any of the wine she carried in the open bottle with her.
Peter came close again and looked at her. “How do you know this?”
Wendy simply shook her head. “I feel it!” She didn’t see Peter’s bewildered face, and stopped as she came to the end of the deck, deep under the backward-castle.
“You FEEL it?” Peter murmured. “How can you feel where somebody is?”
A soft smile was the answer. “Trust me!” She pressed herself to the wall of the passage, looked around the corner and lifted one thumb in triumph as she saw the figure sitting on a chair beside another hatch, the one leading down into the bilge.
Peter slid beside her and sneaked a peak in the indicated direction. And there sat a man on guard. He seemed to have dozed off, but neither Peter nor Wendy would take the risk. The boy looked skeptically at his friend. “Do you really want to do this?” he whispered and the girl nodded.
“I have to!” she answered firmly and moved to step forward, but Peter held her back one last time.
“If he gives you trouble, I am coming. I’ll finish him before he can open his mouth.”
“It was because of the risk that we agreed to this!” She lifted the bottle, took a deep breath and stepped forward.
The guard immediately came out of his doze and reached for his pistol. “Who’ t’ere?” he asked sharply, and Wendy needed all her courage to approach him from the darkness.
“It… it’s me!” she answered with slightly trembling voice, which wasn’t a trick. She really felt her heart sinking. The pirate was tall and slender. His olive skin, curly black hair, sharp nose and high cheekbones gave him away as Spanish. His clothes were dirty and torn, but he carried enough weapons to arm three men.
His dark eyes narrowed at the small figure coming slowly closer. He recognized the girl Blackbeard had caught the morning before, and frowned. “What are you doin’ here?” he demanded and watched the girl coming closer. “We t’ought you’ve taking the fly!?”
Wendy smiled nervously and only her desperation for James’ life forced her continue in her role. “B- Blackbeard caught me. I only hid a- as you and the others captured the ship and—“ she swallowed, “and I… I’m serving your crew tonight.”
The man didn’t relax, but looked at her askance. “And our capitano gave ye t’e order to bring ME somet’in’ to drink?”
Wendy nodded and bit her lips. “He… he’s in a very good mood a-and they’re all carousing up there!” She took a deep breath. “He said he would hurt me if I didn’t obey, s-so I am here now.”
“And he sent ye down here? Alone?”
Wendy saw the distrust in his eyes and shook her head. “Uh, n-no. The big one with the blue shirt and the red hat waits at the companionway,” she lied, remembering this one from yesterday, as she had been caught by Blackbeard.
“Ye mean Geoffrey?”
“I… I don’t know his name, but…”
The Spanish man started to grin. “I t’ink, you’ll know him in a short time very well!” He started to relax as he saw how shaken the girl was. She was pale and her big eyes were almost black with fright. Slowly he took the bottle out of her trembling fingers and looked at it. “Aye! T’at’s from t’e cap’n’s store!” Smiling he drank several deep gulps and looked back at the female captive. She really was beautiful, even with her dark blue cheek. Normally, he preferred the darker type, but for this girl, he could make an exception. He gripped her wrist and pulled her close to him. “T’e cripple down t’ere has good taste, no doubt!” he grinned. “Do ye want to know, why me Roger is so jolly here on the Jolly Roger?” He laughed about his own joke, let her wrist go, wrapped his arm around her and pressed her to him; let her feel exactly what the presence of a young beautiful female was doing to him.
Wendy had to use all her control to hide her loathing. She shivered with disgust and as he drank again from the bottle, she prayed that the mixture of wine and laudanum would finally do its work.
“Give me a kish, lille girl!” he slurred suddenly, but nevertheless he bent down to kiss her.
Like a flash Wendy held him back. “What do you have in mind for him?” she asked, indicating the hatch underfoot.
“Wish Hook? Hanging!”
The girl smelled the foul breath of the buccaneer mingled with alcohol, and felt sick. The man wasn’t really ugly, but in his drunken state, his entire appearance he repulsed her. “B… but what about the law of the pirates? It says you have to give a captured captain the choice of suicide?” she distracted him again and the pirate laughed.
“Blackbeard don’t give a damn shing of t’e rulesh! And sho it’sh more fun!” He took another good swallow from the bottle and looked glassy-eyed at her. “T’ere ish not’in’ better ash to shee someone hanging from t’e yardarm – beshide a pretty lass and…” 
He stopped and blinked. Wendy felt new hope rebuilding. Was it finally working? “What is it?” she asked innocently. “Aren’t you feeling well?”
The pirate let go of her and glared at the bottle, swaying and turning a pale shade of green. “What t’e heck…” he began and then realization came to his face. “YE!” he gasped. “Ye poisoned me, ye whitsch!” He grabbed for her, but Wendy stepped hastily back. The buccaneer blinked several times and saw two boys coming out of the shadows. Twins, he recognized. They even wore the same odd clothes made out of leaves and… No. It weren’t two boys, but one; with golden locks and a fell expression on his face. The boy stepped in front of the girl and lifted a sword. “Ye t’e boy t’e cap’n wantsh!” the Spanish man croaked.
Peter tensed, ready to attack. The guard pointed at the intruder and realized with his last clear thought: “Ye want to help Hook!” Then his knees gave way and he fell over. Carefully, Peter knelt beside him and checked on him. Out cold! “Very good!” he grinned, and Wendy sighed. Her plan had really worked! She couldn’t believe it. Peter searched the pockets of the pirate and pulled a ring with several keys out. “Here! One of them must be for the hatch. So you don’t need the keys you stole from Smee’s cabin.”
“I didn’t steal!” Wendy corrected, shocked. “I just borrowed them!”
Her friend laughed quietly. “Of course. Sorry!”
One of the keys fit and he opened the hatch. Fetching the pirate’s lamp, he handed it too to Wendy, saying: “Be careful while you climb down. Free Hook as quickly as possible. I’ll be sure that your boyfriend here doesn’t interfere!”
With suddenly clumsy fingers and joyful heart, the girl took the lamp and the ring of keys, and started down the ladder. The dim glow didn’t reach far, and as Wendy reached the bottom, she lifted the lamp to have a better look. She saw several little shadows scampering away and heard the squeak. Rats! Of course. These little rodents were on every ship, no matter how clean or in what condition. Taking a deep breath, Wendy stepped forward, looking for James. Finally her gaze found the dark figure, chained with spread arms at the ship’s wall and met in the dim light the disbelieving glare of the forget-me-not-blue eyes she loved so much.
With a choked scream she hurried to him, set the lamp down, wrapped her arms around him as far as possible and buried her face at his throat; not even noticing his wince as she made contact with his injuries. “I found you!” she whispered and was unable to repress the rising tears again. She could smell his so familiar scent again; could feel his curly mane tickling her face, and sighed as he pressed his face against hers. After all these hours of fear for his life, it was almost a redemption to be close to him again. “I’ve found you!” she repeated with a sob, and rubbed her cheek on his shoulder, before she lifted her head and took his face in her hand; looking at him as if he were a miracle.
She saw his ashen complexion, his damp eyes and his soft lips, framed by the moustache. Then she recognized the dried blood that had left a track from his nose, over his mouth to the chin, the result of Richards’ blow. She damped one sleeve with her tongue, and cleaned it from face.
James looked at his girl and couldn’t believe his eyes. He thought her far away, in Neverland, safe from Blackbeard’s cruelty and sadistic vengeance – possibly all the way to London. He had thought he would never see her again, and tried to comfort himself thinking of her safety. And where was she? Here, deep in the Jolly Roger, at his side and embracing him with a strength that surprised him – and hurt as well. Teach was not a gentle man. But he didn’t mind the pain this time. Not when his beloved Wendy was close, held him in her arms and looked at him as if he were the most important thing in the world to her.
And then it hit him. She was here – in danger! In mortal danger! The ship was completely in the enemy’s hand. They both were surrounded by cold-blooded killers, who would love to have their brutal way with the girl before they cut her throat. The joy of seeing her again turned into desperation, as he realized that she could die. “Why have you come?” he murmured hoarsely. “I told you to flee and…”
She closed her mouth over his, cutting off his words. To feel her gentle lips and to taste her fresh sweetness was overwhelming. Torn between despair and longing, he returned her kiss, conquered mouth as he had done so often before, relishing in their familiar duel of tongues. She kissed him with the fire he only knew when they were making love to each other, while her tender fingers stroked his temple and entangled finally in his hair. Her soft breath caressed his face, and he could feel her sweet young body through her shirt and his torn clothes. Her warm body chased away some of the chills gripping his joints.
When they parted, Wendy let her gaze roam over him. He was pale, but not as weak as she thought he would be. He really was a fighter. And then she saw the pain and desperation in his eyes and knew that it was because she was here and not in the safety of Neverland’s jungle. His next words confirmed her thoughts.
“Why have you come, dear Wendy? I ordered you to leave immediately if Blackbeard took over the Jolly Roger.” He saw her open her mouth to protest and continued: “I would gladly die if I knew you were safe. Please, my love, return the way you came and fly back to the island, before Blackbeard can find you.”
She lifted one hand and stroked his cheek, but her gaze was firm. “I will never ever let you down,” she whispered fiercely; her eyes beginning to blaze. “Do you hear me, James Hook? I will NEVER abandon you!”
“But your life--”
“-- isn’t a life without you anymore! There are two possibilities: We both survive this whole mess, or we both die!” He paled even more and she gave him a quick kiss. “Calm down, James!” she murmured and pulled the ring with the keys from her pockets, the ones Peter had taken from the guard. “I’m here to help you. And I’m not alone!”
Amazed he looked at the keys. “How do you get them?”
She grinned and tested several of the smaller keys for his chains. To her dismay, none of them fit. James took a deep breath. “Stop it, Wendy. The only key that fits these shackles has been taken by Blackbeard.” He saw fear returning to her, and cursed once more that he seemed fated to give her sorrow. “As far as I know, Smee had a double pair of them, but--”
Her face lit up. “Ha, I knew it!” she whispered and took the second set of keys out of her other pocket, the ones she had ‘stolen’ from the Irishman’s cabin. Triumphantly she lifted them before his bewildered eyes. “How…?” he began and the girl started to giggle.
“Red-handed Jill has tested her talent for burglary!” she grinned and earned a small chuckle from him.
“You are really a wonder, Wendy Darling.”
The first lock opened and the girl sent him a proud glare. “And don’t you forget it!”
James groaned as the merciless iron released his left arm, and for just a moment he nearly lost his balance, then he had himself under control again. With a grimace, he rolled his shoulder and gasped, as the blood began to circulate normally there. “God blast that insane shit-head!” he growled and caught her scolding glare. “Sorry,” he said insincerely. As the second shackle was loosed, he stretched himself and clenched is teeth, as pain exploded in his back, chest, shoulders and arms. He needed a warm bath, a decent meal and a good rest – at the side of his girl and an incredible, passionate awaking several hours later – but right now he had to wait. There was a ship to win back and men to rescue who were sentence to die.
Wendy looked at the whip marks on his torso. “How bad is it?” she asked quietly, and he only shrugged his shoulders.
“I’ve had worse.”
The girl rolled her eyes. “Whom else do I know who answers me like that?” She sighed and looked closer, seeing now how badly beaten he really was. “That monster!” she murmured and stretched one hand out towards his chest, but not touching it.
He smiled at her. “It will heal, my sweet. These aren’t the first blows I received in my life. And by the way, I am so looking forward to your tender care!”
She shook her head. “Sometimes you are really impossible, James.”
He forced a smile. “Where is the guard?” he asked suddenly, surprised that the man hadn’t alert his comrades.
“Fast asleep!” Wendy smiled wickedly.
“Asleep?”
“Yes. I gave him some of the wine that put you down as well.”
James cocked his head. “The same wine Teach gave me?” he wanted to know, again curious.
The girl shook her head. “No. I put some of the Laudanum you gave me into one of his bottles and offered it the guard. I pretended to be a captive, was following Blackbeard’s instructions and he bought my act.”
Hook frowned. “How you got one of his bottles and my Laudanum? You fled from my cabin, as Teach told me.”
Wendy nodded. “It’s a long story and I’ll tell it to you as soon as we’ve sent this enemy to the land where pepper grows.”
He lifted his hand and stroked over her cheek. It wasn’t that cold down here, and he knew that her cool skin hadn’t anything to do with the temperature, but with her fear. And ignoring all dangers and her fright, she stood here before him, in the middle of enemy territory, to help him, and had even the nerve to trick the guard. “You really have the heart for piracy!” he murmured and took in her beautiful face, her trembling lips and the warmth that shone from her eyes. Possibly this was his last chance to declare his true feelings for her. He stepped close to her and opened is mouth to say the three words that changed and moved the world when he heard a very familiar, annoying voice. “Are you two coming?”
James whirled around, ignoring the dizziness, and looked flabbergasted at the small figure poking his head through the hatch, a candle in one of his hands. The soft light of the little flame shone over the golden locks, leaf-clad shoulder and found an echo in the shining eyes, full of adventure-lust and mischief. “Pan!” the gasp escaped Hook’s lips. “You’re here as well?”
The eternal boy grinned as he looked over his mortal enemy, who presently had the silliest expression on his face he ever saw, and then to his friend, standing next to the pirate-captain. “Aye! And if you two don’t get up here, all three of us will get caught!”
The head disappeared and Hook’s gaze still remained at the now empty spot, shocked. “What is HE doing here?” he asked completely bewildered.
Wendy smiled. “I told you I didn’t come alone.” As she saw his perplexed face, she had to giggle. “Come on! There’s still a lot of work to do!”
Still thinking he had landed in another reality, Hook climbed the ladder, holding with his right forearm. Upon reaching the hatch he felt small strong fingers gripping his hand. He looked up straight into Peter Pan’s face, which wore an expression of firmness while the boy assisted him through the hole. Wendy followed, also taking Peter’s offered hand without hesitation. She saw the captain still eyeing his ancient foe, and as soon as she reached the deck, he blurted out: “Why would you help me? Again?”
Peter straightened and looked at his adversary with an unreadable expression. “Possibly because you invited me so politely to a ‘last meal’ yesterday. Or because she convinced me to help you.”
Hook couldn’t respond, so he glanced around, spotting the unconscious guard at the floor, bound like a package ready to post. He strode to him, bent down and took his pistol, bullet- and powder-sack. He gasped as he felt a new pain rushing through his upper body and closed his eyes.
“Why did you provoke Blackbeard the way you did?” he heard Wendy ask, and looked up to her. “I heard what you said to him. Peter and I were in the weapons cabinet. Teach could have killed you!”
James took a deep breath. The thought that his sweet girl had watched the whole brutal scene touched him. “You saw it?” he asked, and as Wendy nodded, he bowed his head. “I am sorry,” he murmured. “It was not for your eyes.”
The girl pressed her lips together. “You didn’t answer my question. Why did you practically invite him to kill you?”
When James didn’t answer, Peter retorted: “Because that was exactly his intention.”
Shocked Wendy glared at her lover. He avoided her gaze and grumbled, “I’m surprised how well you know me, Pan!”
This was confirmation enough for the girl. “Why?” she whispered.
James lifted his head and looked straight into her horrified eyes. “I hoped to provoke him enough to kill me instantly. It is a more honorable and easier death than if he would hang me at my own yardarm.”
“You really prefer death before you wait for rescue?” she asked, shocked.
A soft smile played his lips, at which Peter frowned: this was simply… so unlike the Hook he knew! “What rescue should I have expected, dearest? I ordered you to free Pan and to flee as soon as you recognized that Blackbeard really had something devious in mind. And since he told me my cabin was found empty, I thought you away in Neverland – safe and secure.” He snorted. “Of course, I should have known that you would try something like this.”
She jammed her fists onto her hips. “The only one who’s been crazy is YOU, James Hook! ‘I have to go to this dinner to keep an eye and an ear on him’. Ha! From the moment you told me, I thought it insane for you to go into the lion’s cave. I begged you not to go, but no, you had to demonstrate that you have everything under control!” She shook her head. “Men!”
Peter stared at his friend and again he asked himself what had gotten into her. Warily he watched Hook, waited for the explosion of rage, but instead, Hook simply grinned. “Has anyone ever told you that you are really enchanting when you are furious?”
Wendy shook her head and grumbled something that sounded like “arrogant”, “impossible” and “pig-headed like Peter”.
The boy cleared his throat, not understanding why his friend and the normally very irritable captain were getting along together so well, but for now they had other difficulties at hand. “Sorry to break this up, but right now we have other problems to deal with.”
Hook nodded and stood up, fastening the weapon and supplies at his belt. Without his hook, it was a trial and Wendy stepped up to help. Peter hesitated a moment, then he reached to his belt and pulled out the implement. “I think you will need it, Captain,” he said, and offered his foe the reason for his chosen name.
James’ eyes widened, as he saw the curved blade shimmering in the lamplight in the hand of the boy. He took it with a surprised: “Thank you.”
“Why did he take it from you?” Wendy asked and watched him fastened the tool in the cuff.
“To humble me. And to prevent me from killing myself as soon as his men came to fetch me for the execution.”
The girl shivered. His danger hadn’t been from Blackbeard alone but himself as well. The boy nodded, understanding completely. Then he pulled out the second sword. “And you’ll need this, too.”
With a quality weapon in his hand, Hook felt instantly better. Curiously he examined the sword. “Doesn’t it belong to Cookson?” he asked, recognizing the sword finally.
Peter shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. It comes out of our weapon-stock. Your own sword is locked in a show-case in your cabin.”
Hook lifted a brow. “Why do I think that I would find many things from my ship in your hideout?”
Peter simply grinned and Wendy blushed – two proofs of his deduction. He made a face, then stepped past the friends, looking down the passageway. “Do you know where Blackbeard is, Pan?”
“Either still on the main-deck bragging about his ‘famous victory’ or in your quarters,” the boy informed him.
“Don’t be surprised when you see the mess he left there!” Wendy murmured, and met his bewildered and then irritated gaze.
“And for this I will get that bastard, too.” He took a deep breath and walked along the passage. “First we have to set my men free and then--”
“If Wendy’s plan is successful, then your men are already free,” Peter interrupted, not without some pride.
James stopped and stared again at Wendy. “YOUR plan?”
She smiled sweetly at him. “Aye, MY plan!” She fluttered her eyelashes, and lifted her chin. “As you said, I really seem to have the heart for piracy.”
Hook laughed for a moment. “And not only for that!” Wendy turned crimson red and shot him a glare that meant ‘shut up’.
“The Lost Boys will soon begin a distraction,” Peter continued. “Until then we have to remain hidden.” He motioned for his adversary and his friend to follow him, and together they reached the companionway.
Laughter, ribald songs and many slurring voices reached them. James made a face. And THIS on HIS ship! He felt Wendy stepping beside him and let his eyes travel in the dim light over her face. He would NOT allow her in the coming battle! “As soon as we reached the lower cannon-deck our ways will part!” he said quietly to her. “You will run to the quarter-deck and use the passage I showed you. Wait until you are completely certain that Blackbeard has left my quarters. Then you go inside, open a window and fly back to Neverland. Understand?”
Wendy looked bewildered at him. “You don’t think I’m about to turn my back --”
“Do as I say!” James cut firm in. “I am still the captain of this ship,” he added and stopped her protest, “and you will obey my orders.”
The girl’s eyes started to flash. “I don’t take orders – either from you or from Peter, as I told you before.”
James grit his teeth and turned his attention to the eternal boy. “How do you tolerate her cantankerousness?”
Peter grinned his famous insolent grin: “Very well!”
Hook shook his head. “Of course! You aren’t any different!”
The boy repressed a chuckle and looked at Wendy, who had crossed her arms in front of her chest and had a defiant tilt to her chin. James saw her obstinate face and lifted one brow. “Two possibilities, my sweet wildcat: First: you do as I say. Or second: I lay you over my knee and give you a thrashing, like a little child deserves when she disobeys.”
“I am NOT a little child anymore – as you already clearly know. And don’t you dare threaten me! By the way: it would make too much noise if you carried out your threat, so forget it!”
She felt Peter’s hand on her arm. “Wendy? I don’t like to say this, but Hook is right.” Hook repressed a whistle. Pan helped him and said now that he was right? This was surely red-letter day on the calendar! “It’s too dangerous for you,” he continued softly. “And by the way I can fight better if I know you’re safe.” He exchanged a gaze with Hook, who nodded slowly his affirmation.
Wendy looked between the two back and forth. “Unbelievable. You two are of the same opinion?”
“In this case I have to agree with him,” Hook growled, obviously forcing the words out. He took a deep breath. “It really is too dangerous for you, kitten. You are brave and not easily frightened, but the risk is too high. Pan is right. It IS easier for us to fight without the gnawing fear that you could be injured – or killed.”
Wendy saw the worry in his eyes and the pleading. She knew that he feared for her – probably as much as she feared for him. But she couldn’t just stay back and wait for the battle’s end. She would lose her mind not knowing if he were still alive, wounded or dead. And by the way she still cared for Peter as well. She didn’t want to lose either of them.
Searching for assistance, she glanced at Peter. He knew she loved adventure, but the eternal boy shook slowly his head. “No, Wendy. Not this time. This will be a battle to the death, and as good as you are with a sword, you aren’t that good yet. And you don’t like to hurt or to kill people. You could hesitate in the wrong moment and lose your life. Let this battle be fought by the warriors.” He smiled gently as he saw her disappointment. “Hey, you didn’t run, you freed me – and even made this very good plan – without that neither Hook nor I would have a chance to kick Blackbeard’s arse. So be strong and wait for the shining knights to return to the lady.”
Wendy nodded her head, feeling again the burning behind her eyes.
“Promise?” Peter pressed her softly.
After a last gaze at James, who nodded, she took a deep breath and whispered: “Promise!”
The boy grinned. “See, that wasn’t so hard, was it?”
“You have no idea how hard it was -- and is!” she breathed and turned her face away.
Peter frowned, then shrugged. “Wait here. I’ll just have a look to see if the boys are ready for the diversion.” With that he lifted himself in the air and flew soundlessly up the companionway.
Hook and Wendy stood at the bottom of the stairway, waiting. Wendy bit her lip. Perhaps these were her last minutes together with James. Perhaps he would die shortly, despite her attempts to save him. Perhaps everything had been for naught and she would lose him. Her gaze roamed over his tall figure and his curly mane. An old memory sounded in her mind: ‘You will die alone and unloved – just like me!’ No! He was NOT unloved, and she had to tell him this, before it would be too late! She had been so blind not to realize her feelings for him, and had feared she wouldn’t get a chance to admit how much she loved him. But now fate had handed her the possibility and she would use it!
James stared into the darkness. Even if his men were free and the Lost Boys and Pan supported them – what a crazy turn of events! – the chance that he would survive the coming clash was low. Teach was an excellent combatant, he knew for sure, and Blackbeard wasn’t injured as he was. The only advantage for the crew of the Jolly Roger was that they weren’t drunk like Blackbeard’s men – a significant advantage. But nevertheless, the result was uncertain. Perhaps this really was the last time he would be near his Wendy. He had forfeited the chance to reveal how he felt several hours ago, but fate had been merciful enough to give him a second chance. And this he would not forfeit!
Slowly he turned around to her, laid the sword down, and took her softly by her shoulders. She looked up to him – eyes betraying her fear as well as her deeper feelings for him. “Wendy?” he whispered. “I want to tell you something,” said both in the same moment, and smiled for just a second. “You first,” he said quietly, but she shook her head. “No, you first. You are still the captain.”
He chuckled. “Glad you remember that.” He grew serious again. “Wendy, perhaps we’ve only changed HOW it will happen, but not how the story ends. I could die. And before my last curtain falls, I have to tell you something, something, I didn’t realize before I saved you from Blackbeard’s clutches.” He took a deep breath. “I was too cowardly to admit it to you.” He took her face in his hand and looked deep into her eyes. “I love you!” His voice was warm, soft and tender as the sparkles in his eyes. He saw her rising tears and the beginning joy on her face and kissed her gently, pulling her closer to him. Instantly she wrapped her arms around him and returned his kiss with so much devotion that it shook him. Without a word, she showed him how much he meant to her.
When they finally parted she buried her face at his throat again, and clung to him. “James?” she murmured with a shaking voice. “I--”
A soft whoosh came over them, and the lovers stepped hastily away from each other, not wanting to risk adding another problem to their long list by letting themselves be caught. To lose the contact was agony, and James caught her gaze full of warmth and longing, matching his own yearning for her nearness and desire to be alone with her now.
“All clear!” Peter’s words were no more than a whisper. “Come!”
Without hesitation James took his sword, clamped it into his hook, reached for Wendy’s trembling hand and pulled her along with him. 
The girl followed him as in trance. He loved her! He LOVED her! He had said it – and meant it! She had seen it in his eyes, heard it in his voice and felt it in his kiss. He loved her! Despite the present perilous situation – trapped on a captured ship full of inimical, hostile pirates – she felt like she was walking on clouds. She wanted to scream her joy into the skies, and to take him into her arms and to reveal him her feelings for him. She wanted to return to his quarters and to show him exactly how much she loved him. She wanted to care for his injuries and to kiss every inch of his body, telling him over and over again how deeply he trod in her heart and soul. And this was EXACTLY what she would do, as soon as they had kicked Blackbeard out of Neverland!
They reached the second cannon-deck and James shoved her gently in the direction of the quarter-deck. “This way, my beauty,” he commanded softly and – turning his back to Peter – he gave her a look so full of love, she felt ready to cry.
“Be careful!” she whispered. “Don’t you dare to get yourself killed, James Hook! I would never forgive you, do you hear me?”
He smiled. “I will do my very best, sweetheart.”
Wendy took a deep breath – ‘Don’t cry now! What would he think of that?’ – and looked at a flabbergasted Peter, who gazed at her and Hook’s back. “And you, too! Just keep your happy thoughts and show these damn bastards who is the prince of Neverland, Peter Pan!”
The eternal boy found part of his smile, then watched his friend running over the cannon-deck and finally reach the door to the quarter-deck, closing it behind her. What in the name of all fairies of the world was happening between Wendy and Hook? They both acted toward each other, as if… He couldn’t find the right word, and was lost that train of thought as the pirate-captain poked his upper arm. “Come on, Pan. There awaits an enemy to fight and glory to win!”
Following a suddenly very glowing James Hook, Peter climbed the rest of the companionway and signed for his former foe to remain silent. Turning his attention back to the situation on deck, he looked around him and found the tiny, golden shimmer hidden where the handrail crossed the planks of the deck. He nodded to Tinker Bell and she flew away. Cautiously, he and James stayed hidden in the shadows of the companionway, and hadn’t long to wait until the voices on deck went quiet for just a moment, then shouted: “What t’e devil is t’at?” “How did it get here?” “Fetch t’e cap’n!”
Carefully Hook looked around the corner and out of the shadows, and saw an odd figure on the bridge near the helm. It was completely made of straw and danced near a small fire, while all about the ship, dull drums echoed through the cool night-air. It was a ceremony dummy made by the Indians, he quickly realized, and was made to dance by several Lost Boys with nearly invisible strings which he spotted high above in the mizzenmast.
Peter giggled behind his hand and nudged his elbow in Hook’s left arm. “Just wait a moment. The best is yet to come when Blackbeard arrives!”
They didn’t wait long and the door to the captain’s quarters burst open and Teach stormed on the bridge. His angry gaze found the dancing figure and for a second his face wore a bewildered expression. “What t’e hell…?” he barked, looking wildly around him, trying to determine whose fault this crazy thing might be, but all of his men were down on the main-deck and watching the scene with odd expressions.
“Stay here!” Peter whispered to Hook and shot up into the air, flew a high arc and sank down outside of the ship near the bridge. Blackbeard had already pulled out his cutlass and strode to the ‘dancer’; crying murder as he struck the dummy. In the very same moment Hook heard his own voice calling from beside the ship: “Teach, you fat belly full of rotten codfish! Get your sorry arse from my ship, or I’ll tear you apart with my hook!”
James had to repress a chuckle. “Pan, you little bastard, you are really good at imitating me!”
Blackbeard stiffened instantly and his men grew silent. “James?” Teach called. “Is it really you?”
“Has all that food made you deaf, Teach? Or has the rum already destroyed the rest of what little mind you had left?” answered ‘Hook’s’ voice.
Blackbeard cursed and whirled around to his men. “Which of you bilge-rats has let him escape?” he snarled. “Three of you -- to me!” He tore out his pistol, ran to the side of the bridge and shot down into the water, thinking Hook would be outside at the ship’s railing.
The real Hook just smiled. “Pan, you are the cleverest boy I ever met!” he whispered and looked to the Revenge. And sure as the sunrise, he saw a red cap and a face with spectacles and a grey full beard beneath it. His men were free, exactly as Peter had said! His gaze returned to the invading crew and his smile changed into a frightful grimace.
Then gripping his sword, he strode the last three steps up and climbed upon the middle-deck. Lifting his weapon, he called loudly: “TEACH! If you are searching me: I am here!”
The other captain whirled around as did his men. With disbelief he stared at the tall slender figure, standing proudly on the middle deck. Looking at Hook, as if he were a ghost, Teach’s pirates began to whisper. Then life returned to Blackbeard’s face, and with fury, he screamed: “HOOK, you--”
At that exact moment, the loud shout “Attack!” came from the Revenge and James’ men swung themselves with loud cries to the Jolly Roger.
The battle had begun…

Chapter 19 – A Matter of Life and Death 

By way of ropes and the gangplank, Hook’s pirates stormed their own ship. Their battle cries sounded through the cool night-air and found an echo in the cliffs of Pirate’s Cove. 
The attack took Blackbeard’s buccaneers by surprise. Too distracted by the last events on the bridge, drunk from their reveling, and shocked because of the sudden appearance of the supposedly imprisoned crew. Hook hastened to the rail, his clear sharp voice shouting orders to his men and joining the fight around him. Three of Teach’s men stepped in his way, but he flung them aside like toys. The captain of the Jolly Roger was full of a white hot rage that none of Blackbeard’s brutes could oppose. He knew this was his last chance to turn the helm of fate, and his memory of what he’d read in Wendy’s eyes gave him unexpected strength. 
He broke through the line of foes like a berserker, his sword dancing with a life of its own. But Hook’s only goal now was Blackbeard – the traitor of all he respected. James could stand many things, but cowardice and bad form were anathema to him, and Teach had shown both. He saw Peter on the bridge, fighting off three of the hostiles, a golden ball at his side, distracting the buccaneers, yanking at their hair and clothes. He lost sight of the boy, fought his way aft, planning to rush the stairs up to the bridge. Then he realized that the battle had spread to BOTH ships. Dammit! This was exactly what he wanted to prevent. The scattered gun-powder on the Revenge was a further danger.
Disabling two more pirates, he finally reached the bridge, and found Blackbeard wasn’t there anymore. Instead, he found several fighting pairs. Hook cursed savagely. Teach’s ship was a veritable time bomb which could explode at any second. And the only chance to thwart this was to find the madman and render him powerless before he could lead his men to do something very stupid, like blowing up the sloop and killing them all. (He knew that this was a method used by certain captains throughout history to motivate their crews to victory. They attacked a ship and set their own on fire, so that they won everything or they lost everything. And Hook didn’t know if Blackbeard was extreme enough to choose this strategy this time as well.) 
Stepping to the rail, he looked down at the main-deck and saw several of Teach’s pirates coming up from the cannon-decks. What, the devil did this mean? “Hook!” screamed a familiar voice above, and he found Peter soaring several feet over his head. “Blackbeard is on his way to the Revenge. I think he wants to disengage!”
James shook his head. “That’s not his style. I think he had something more devilish in mind. He knows that we could polish him off with one salvo.”
Peter blinked for a moment. “He gave the order to flood all the powder-barrels of your ship. Your cannons are useless.”
Hook let out a torrent of curses, realizing what the enemy had been doing below. He found his officers fighting savagely at the quarter- deck and cut-down forecastle as well as at the heads. “Smee, Jukes, Mullins, Albino, Cecco! To me!” he bellowed and felt a draft at his neck. Whirling around, he saw one of Blackbeard’s pirates, cutlass lifted, sinking dead at his feet, struck to the ground by Pan’s sword. For a moment, the mortal enemies looked at each other in a strange kind of comradeship, then James lifted his hook in a kind of salute, thanking the boy, who answered it with a wide grin. 
Out of the corner of his eye, Hook saw the whole gang of Lost Boys who attacked Teach’s pirates as well, and the boys weren’t better or worse than his own men. Between them, James saw the golden shimmer of Tinker Bell, flying here and there to help the boys, or simply to show the enemy what strength lived in her kind. Yes, the universe had definitely turned upside down; this was the only explanation for this kind of support! 
In the meantime, the men he’d summoned had reached their commander, waiting for his instructions. The captain knew exactly why Blackbeard tried to split the fight on both ships. An attacking crew was always in distress, if it could be split. So James had to turn the tables. His hard-won education and years of practice were now his advantage, and for a moment, he reviewed the strategies of the great warlords like Alexander, Caesar, Francis Drake and many more that he’d studied. Before his inner eye, he saw white walls, high colorful windows and dark desks full of young men and a name pushed into his mind: Eton. 
Shaking off the short memory that scratched at his subconscious, he turned his attention back to his officers. With calm voice he gave new orders. Peter listened to Hook’s words very carefully and looked surprised at his foe. “This is … clever!” he gasped.
James threw him a strange glance. “Maybe you should consider surrender to me,” he grumbled. “I am in the mood to test other strategies, ones that would be quite a challenge for you.”
Peter only chuckled. “First defeat Blackbeard, and then we’ll see if you can win against me!” Hook mumbled something under his breath and watched his officers following his orders, while Smee and Jukes accompanied him.
Together with forty of his men, James boarded the Revenge, taking the hostile pirates there by surprise. Meanwhile the remaining members of his crew on the Jolly Roger backed off, as surrendering their now outnumbered position. Triumphantly Teach’s buccaneers pursued them, but their apparent victory was short-lived. As soon as the men around Hook had reached the Revenge, more than the half of them returned to the Jolly Roger and attacked from the rear. Catching their enemies in the pincers, they destroyed their lines.
Quickly, Hook’s men were the greater force. James plan had worked. But the commander of the Jolly Roger was still on the Revenge, the ship that was to be blown up, together with his men, while he was to watch it as his life ended with a rope around his neck.
Furiously, he struck two cutlasses aside, killed their owners and looked wildly around him. “TEACH!” he roared, cut another adversary to the ground. “EDWARD TEACH! Show yourself, you damn cowardly poltroon!”
“This time it’s really ye, Jas!” sounded the mocking voice behind his back and James whirled around. Blackbeard lifted himself from behind the rail, where he had hidden to wait until his enemies were aboard. With small eyes, he stood several meters away from Hook like a cat ready to jump.
Hook held his breath. Blackbeard wore the famous three weapon-sashes with his three pistols and he had wrapped two bullet-belts around his broad shoulders. But what alerted James the most were the three curved, slow-burning matches he had fixed beyond his tri-cornered-hat. He used this trick during a fierce fight – first to browbeat his adversary and second to motivate himself to the very end. To wear burning things close to the body – and especially close to his hair! – was nearly suicide, demonstrating his audacity and fearlessness, and scaring most of his foes away. James knew how serious this battle was. 
And not only because of Blackbeard’s fighting-appearance. The Revenge was like a giant powder-barrel and the slow-burning matches were an additional danger to all of them. Teach could turn the sloop into a giant fire-ball in seconds. This would be a fight to the death, and Hook was determined to be the winner. In Blackbeard’s eyes glistened hate, and the insanity that had brought him into discredit even to the other pirate-captains. “Incredible how good this boy can imitate your voice,” he grinned evilly. “I’ll let him scream for mercy with yer voice, before I cut his throat or make him a head shorter!” 
Hook straightened his shoulders, now feeling no pain in the heat of battle. “Aren’t you a bit too hasty? You have neither me nor Pan!” 
Teach’s face turned into an ugly grimace. “That will change soon enough.” He lifted his right hand, revealing the sword – Hook’s sword. “Do ye recognizing it, Jas?” he asked scornful and grinning, as James’ eyes narrowed. “ ‘Tis really a beautiful weapon. And because it’s so familiar for you, you maybe die easier by it!” 
Hook forced a smile and sneered: “Isn’t it a little bit too large for you? This sword is a weapon for a real man!” 
Teach growled angrily and attacked. Hook parried and counter-attacked. Now was the hook, which was normally something of an impediment, a clear advantage. Before his injury James had been right-handed, and in his right arm resided the greater strength. The hook rushed at Blackbeard with such a pace that he had difficulty avoiding the murderous metal, while the blades of the both swords collided over and over again. 
For several moments, both opponents exchanged wild attacks, then Teach jumped back and tore a dagger out of his belt, pressing James -- who had now lost his advantage -- with both weapons,. But his righteous fury made up for it. Even Peter Pan had earned respect from him – the boy was good at combat and he often showed good form – but for Blackbeard, Hook felt only loathing.
Teach’s dark face glistened with sweat which dripped from his hair, and he gasped for air. His large muscular body put him at a disadvantage when facing the speed of Hook. James had another advantage. He not only had set a high value on good form – deep inside he had always been an aesthete – but the hard training and the many fights with Peter had made him very quick, and had refined his style and step-technique.
Blackbeard suddenly realized that he couldn’t defeat his opponent as easily as he had thought, and attacked him with grim determination. Around them raged the battle, but the two captains ignored it. For a second James, meant to see Peter defeating two of Blackbeard’s crew, but he did not let himself be distracted by the presence of the boy. 
“Not bad, Jas!” Teach wheezed. “I really ask meself how this little greenhorn in leaves was able to defeat you!” 
Hook dared another sally and turned aside as he saw the point of his own sword rushing towards him. “I should thank the boy!” he called back. “He has given the world the gift of your end by my hook!” 
Teach showed his teeth. “I almost thought that this lout had set you free.” He made a double sally that James parried as well. “Perhaps because you saved his girl – even if the poor lad didn’t know that you have seduced her away from him.” Anew he sneered mockingly: “So much fairness, so much honor and so much ‘good form’. Are you sure that you two aren’t related with each other?”
Hook attacked and pressed Blackbeard several steps back, before Teach renewed his own attack. Quick as a flash, James jumped backwards and gave way to his foe, whose strike only met air, causing him to stumble. A grim smile played around Hook’s mouth. “Your style leaves much to be desired. I don’t remember you being that clumsy.”
Teach roared with fury and struck by turns with the sword and the dagger, but every hit was parried by James. “Really, Edward! It isn’t my intention to brag of my school training. But for you, the several weeks in the navy obviously weren’t enough, seaman!”
Peter heard the words of the commanders and started to laugh. He knew that Hook wanted to provoke Blackbeard enough to make mistakes. But before he could watch them, he was attacked by several more adversaries and took the air, confusing them with his flying-abilities. Thus, he didn’t see Moleaux drawing near Hook, and suddenly springing at him. 
Hook lost his balance and was tackled to the ground, but rolled quickly away. With an angry “Coward!” he kicked the legs away from the French helmsman, who also fell down. At the same moment he heard Blackbeard’s triumphant outcry, as he rushed at him. James attempted to roll away again; but only managed to roll a half turn before the heavy weight of Teach landed on his back. He tensed and tried to throw him off, but the massive buccaneer was too heavy. Brutally Teach pressed one knee in his back and held James’ right arm down on the ground with his other knee, while he let his dagger fall and caught Hook’s head by the hair. “Good or bad form doesn’t matter, me dear Jas – because I’ve won!” 
Hook knew that he couldn’t reach Blackbeard with his sword in this position, let it go and tried to loosen the firm grip in his hair. Teach laughed shrilly and bent down to him. “You’ve lost, James!” he grunted, turning Hook around, taking care to hold his right arm with the dangerous hook down at the ground. “And while we are talking about schooling, me dear Jas, I think your teacher had made a mistake by using their cudgel too little on you, Milord!” He balled his free hand and struck his captive several times. 
James, who had only one hand free to protect himself, lifted his arm in front of his face and tried to block the blows, but it didn’t help him very much. He literary saw stars and every noise around him changed into a distant rush, while he tasted blood. And then he suddenly felt the cold steel of a sharp blade at his throat. Teach’s triumphantly laughter rang in his ears. In this moment James felt the first fear returning since the battle had begun; really icy, mortal dread. His life hung by a thread, there was no doubt. Nevertheless he looked straight into the black eyes above him; refusing to show his enemy any weakness. For several seconds he thought of Wendy, who would wait for him in vain. ‘I am sorry, my love! Please forgive me!’ he sent a silent plea to his girl, then he narrowed his eyes and hissed: “What are you waiting for, wretched betrayer at the General Rules and our code!” 
Teach laughed again. “The CODE, ye poor excuse for a pirate, doesn’t interested me. Your predilection for the good form and yer noble good breeding are a bigger handicap than your mutilation, Milord. But t’ere is no denying t’at you know how to die!”
It has been said that someone looking straight into the eyes of death sees his whole life flash before him. But not in James’ case. All he could see was the beautiful face with the blue-grey eyes and the tempting full lips of his love smiling warmly at him. And suddenly there was no more fear. He would die with the knowledge that someone cared for him.
Teach changed the position of his sword in preparation of the murder, and tensed as a lightly weight landed on his back. Two small hands gripped him, swept his hat down and pulled with surprisingly strength. Before he could react, he smelled the biting stink of burning skin or… HAIR! And then he felt the parching heat in his neck. With a scream he let go of James, fell aside and rolled about on the planks, trying desperately to extinguish the flames in his hair and beard. One of the slow-burning matches had fallen, together with his hat, to the ground, but Teach rolled over it in his attempt to put of the fire in his beard before it did any damage -- like igniting the gun-powder. But the other two matches had entangled in his oily hair and burnt parts of his hair and beard, which had him roaring in fury.
James used this last chance, rolled in the opposite direction and started to rise dizzily, as two small brown boots stepped into his visual field, and then Wendy’s worried face appeared in front of him as she bent down to him. “Are you all right?” she asked, pulling at him. “Hurry, before he recovers himself and…”
In that moment, she was dragged upwards by Moleaux, who had risen, and a dagger flashed before her chest. With a scream James was on his feet before anyone could blink an eye, with his hook he blocked the weapon that threatened his lover’s life, and struck with all his might at the face behind Wendy.
Quick-witted the girl let herself fall, and crawled away from the two fighting men. She saw Hook’s mighty sword almost within reach – exactly there where Blackbeard had let it fall – and retrieved it. She looked back at James (who had finished the Frenchman off with his hook) and threw the weapon with a “James! Here!” towards him.
With ease he caught the weapon, finally his again. Blackbeard had put out the flames in the meantime, and stood with half burnt-off beard and hair before them. His mad gaze found the girl. “YOU!” he roared and stormed forward, lifting his dagger. “I’ll tear you damn whore into pieces!” 
Wendy jumped away and let her foot remain in his way. She felt as if a train had hit her, but the effect for him was worse. It seemed impossible, but Teach really tripped and fell flat on his face, hearing several of Hook’s men laughing and cheering at the girl. Wendy used her little chance and ran to Hook, who almost threw her behind him.
“Fly away!” he screamed at her, half infuriated, half worried. God damn it, why could she never listen to him?
“I … I can’t,” Wendy stammered back. “No happy thoughts!” She was too frightened to think of any happiness just right now.
James groaned in frustration. He had only wanted her safe! “As soon as the way is free, run back to the Jolly Roger and barricade yourself in my quarters! Do you hear me?” he barked, fearing for her life. He couldn’t wait for her answer, because Teach now stood up and attacked him with a hateful outcry, lifting a cutlass that Moleax had dropped. But Blackbeard’s raging fury didn’t bring him any advantage this time. Hook parried every attack, every sally and stroke back with a might that seemed to be impossible, considering his injuries and the beating he had received from Teach only a minute ago. But now he didn’t only fight for his own life, but for the girl’s as well.
Wendy crouched under the aft stairway and watched with wild beating heart the duel in front of her. Then her gaze searched for Peter and saw him near the bow fighting off five or six pirates by his own, supported only by Tinker Bell, who distracted the buccaneers again and again, until they ran into each other.
For a moment, Wendy had to suppress a giggle. To underestimate the little fairy was a mistake, something you only did once! Her gaze went back to the both opponents and suddenly she realized that the way back to the Jolly Roger was free. Creeping away from both commanders, she backed away, right to the makeshift gangplank. James saw it out of the corner of his eye, and felt relief washing over him. For once she obeyed – even if her interference had saved his life. Keeping Teach busy with several more attacks, he made sure that Blackbeard didn’t have a chance to follow her.
But of course, her flight hadn’t escaped Blackbeard’s notice. “Just run, pigeon!” he called. “I’ll get you as soon as I’ve sent your noble pirate-lord to hell!”
James pressed his lips together. “Can’t you say it a little bit louder, Edward? I think the inhabitants of Madagascar haven’t heard you clearly.”
Teach laughed evilly. “Don’t tell me that she didn’t know who and what you are!” Their swords clanged together, but again the one-handed captain was able to block it. “Can it be that your whole crew doesn’t know that their captain is a bloodsucker of the peer?”
“It doesn’t matter!” James retorted. “The past has no effect anymore and--” 
A high-pitched scream froze Hook’s blood, and the next wicked laugh near them shocked him to the core: “Cap’n! Just look wot sweet booty I’ve got!” Jack Richards stood behind them, holding a terrified Wendy close to him and pressed a cutlass at her throat.
James paled, his stomach sank, while Blackbeard roared with laughter, stepping back from Hook. “Very good, Jack! I’ll give ye an extra share the next time!”
Wendy’s fearful gaze met the angry, frightened of James, and mouthed a silent ‘I am sorry’ in his direction. Teach’s sneering “Now we’ll see how dear she really is to you!” distracted him, and with cold fear he watched Blackbeard pull Wendy roughly to him by the neck, lifting the point of his own cutlass to her heart. “What now, James? Is she worth more than a ring?”
“WENDY!” Peter stopped next to Hook, looking with wide eyes shocked at his friend and realized the whole situation within an instant. “Let her go, you…” he screamed, but was hold back by Hook’s right arm, suddenly in his way.
“Don’t Peter!” he hissed. “That would be her death!” For a moment, the boy thought to protest, then he forced himself to calm down and remained at James’ side.
Blackbeard looked back and forth between the two and started to laugh again. “Isn’t it touching? Just look at you two. There are ye standing, harmonious, side by side, and throwing all your enmity over board – because of a wench!”
If Hook hadn’t been holding Peter back, the boy would have rushed at Blackbeard. “Stay back!” James whispered fiercely. “Teach only waits for us to make a mistake!”
Peter’s eyes shot daggers in the direction of Blackbeard, then his attention was drawn to his friend. “Don’t be afraid, Wendy!” he said firmly. “I’ll get you out of this!”
“Just listen!” Teach mocked. “Such great words fer a three-cheese-high churl!” Then he narrowed his eyes, growling dangerously: “You’ve mixed up my plans, boy. I don’t like somet’in’ like t’at!”
Peter straightened his shoulders, returning the threatening glare with flashing eyes. “And I don’t like it when grown-ups come to Neverland, attack my friends and interfere in our interests. This is my world and there is no room for you!” Tinker Bell appeared beside him and jingled silently, while he felt Hook’s implement touching his other shoulder in an almost calming gesture.
“Hold yourself back, Peter!” James murmured quietly, only for the boy to hear. “If you provoke him too much, he will kill Wendy instantly in return!” Then he raise his voice. “What you are up to, Edward? Do you want to use the girl-child as a shield?”
Teach smiled, ugly. “If necessary.” He nodded at him. “Lay down your weapon and surrender, James. Otherwise,” he lifted his cutlass to the girl’s throat, “I’ll be forced to send your sweetheart here directly to her Maker!”
Hook pressed his lips together absently noticed how all the smaller battles around them had ceased. Both pirate-crews looked at their commanders, unmoving. It was so quiet, you could hear the small waves slapping the sides of the ships. James felt Peter gripping his upper arm and didn’t need to look at him to know his fear and anger. He was in the same state as well.
He considered his options: he couldn’t surrender to Blackbeard -- it would mean all of their deaths. But if he didn’t, Wendy would be killed. On the other hand, it would possibly be more merciful for her, considering what Teach – and Richards, who looked leered at the girl – would do to her if James gave in. Damn it all to hell! He COULDN’T let her die! But he couldn’t doom his whole crew to their death as well. His jaws ground, and his eyes were no more than small slits as he gazed at his foe. There must be another option! What had Barbeque once told him? ‘There is always a way, you just have to see it.’ But which way was there for him and his beloved Wendy? How should he save them both from the mortal danger they were in?
“I’m not waiting any longer, James!” Teach snarled. “Strike your colors or –“ he wrapped his left arm around Wendy, pressed her to him and held the blade even harder at her throat, “she makes a new stain on the deck!” 
Hook grew calm as he suddenly saw the only way that was left for him to save them all. “I was wrong yesterday, Edward,” he said with cool voice, stepping forward. “You have changed. A lot, I daresay.”
The shadow of a smile fell over Teach’s face. “I haven’t changed, Jas, but you have. In earlier times you would have fought for your ship.”
“This I am doing!” 
“Then your birdie will be dead!” he snapped back, and Wendy released a gasp as she felt the sharp blade pressing her skin. It made Hook stop immediately, and she looked helplessly at him. She was stiff with fear. Even all these years ago aboard the Jolly Roger, as Hook had her in a similar situation, demanding from her the secret of flying, she hadn’t been as terrified as now. And Blackbeard’s closeness stopped her breath. As he rubbed one sweaty cheek at hers she went sick with loathing. He was rank with sweat, alcohol, cheap tobacco and smoke. But his parched beard especially smelled unspeakable. Teach laughed silently. “Just look at them, pigeon!” he murmured. “T’ere they stand, your dear pirate-lord and the flying boy with this insect on two legs. They’re mortal enemies, but despising their common history, they both fight for the same weak spot: You!” He brought his lips to her hear. “You’ve changed them, me beauty. The boy isn’t a real child anymore, but a fighter; and your lover is more the lord he once was than the pirate-captain who should fight for his ship!” 
“Everyone changes. That’s how the world works!” Wendy gave back, finding her voice.
“And you have changed the most, Edward!” Hook called out, distracting Teach from the girl. “You are nothing more than a shadow of your former self!” Teach lifted his head and stared at him, but before he could reply, James continued: “This can’t be the famous Captain Blackbeard, feared throughout the Seven Seas, whose name is enough to frighten most people almost to death!” Murmurs were being heard from both crews, while Teach looked with dangerous gleaming eyes at him. “The Blackbeard who once captured his prizes in open battle, instead of making false calls on old comrades and taking his booty by night and fog and deceit, using tricks like an old hen! The Blackbeard I knew was proud of his victories, victories he deserved after dangerous battle! The Blackbeard I knew would not have avoided single-combat!” James’ voice sounded clear and strong over the decks of the two ships. “The Blackbeard I am speaking of, would not have hidden behind a girl’s skirt!”
The murmurs had turned into open spoken words of the Jolly Roger’s crew: “Shows him, Cap’n!” “Such a coward!” “And he wants to be a member of the fraternity?”
But the shouts of Blackbeard’s men were almost louder: “Don’t put up with this, Cap’n!” “Shoot down this cripple!” “The cap’n is no coward!”
James raised his voice, never releasing Teach with his eyes. “Your captain IS a coward!” he called back. “He even hasn’t courage enough to accept combat against a ‘cripple’. He rather searches for shelter behind the back of a young girl!” He clamped his sword into his hook and pointed full of disdain at a now red-faced Blackbeard. “You have become fat and old, Edward, too lazy to see a whole fight through! And because of this you lay hands on women, so that nobody recognized your true state!” 
“Shut up!” Teach growled with a dangerous voice. 
“I accuse you, Edward Teach, also known under the name Blackbeard! I accuse you by calling the General Laws of the pirate-community and of the rules of the fraternity you’ve also sworn loyalty to, to have broken the same rules and to have acted against the code! I accuse you of attempted robbery between captains on a par! I accuse you of denying another pirate the irrevocable right of suicide! And I accuse you of cowardice in battle!” 
Blackbeard trembled in rage by now. “But here is nobody who will hear your accusations, Jas! We aren’t in Nassau!” 
James took his sword back in his left hand. “And because of this I have the right to challenge you to a duel, Edward. And this is exactly what I demand of you. But if you are too cowardly to try me in a fight, then you must back off and hand over to me a part of your booty. May we say: your sloop and the half of your belongings?” 
Teach could only stare at him and heard the shouts of his men: “Finish him off, Cap’n!” “This thin cripple ain’t a match for you!” 
Blackbeard breathed heavily. “You cannot defeat me, Jas. You weren’t capable of it earlier and you will never be in future! If it hadn’t been for this little damned bitch, I would have killed you already.”
“Then you’re not afraid to fight, or are you?” Hook retorted coldly.
“Do you really want to die like this, James? Impaled on my sword like a sucking pig?” In Teach’s eyes lurked an outburst of pure insanity.
“Only one of us will survive. What is it, Edward? Afraid that I could be the one who have a sucking pig impaled on his sword in the end? Although, in your case you could speak of a paunch pig!”
Peter and Tinker Bell exchanged a quick glance with each other, while around them the two pirate-crews shouted insults to the both captains. The boy was surprised at what Hook had in mind. He wanted to duel with Blackbeard? Why? Blackbeard’s pirates were outnumbered by now, and if the crew of the Jolly Roger would fight against them, they would certainly be victorious. There was no doubt! Why did Hook risk anything now? Did he really try to save Wendy like this? And especially: WHY did he want to save Wendy?
The both captains stared at each other – forget-me-not-blue against black – and fought a kind of battle in doing so. Teach’s teeth ground together. If he didn’t take the challenge, then he would lose his face in front of his whole crew. So he had to fight. Without realizing he pressed Wendy even closer, whose ribs were ready to crack. It drew a gasp over her lips, and full of hatred, Blackbeard looked down on the young beauty in his arms. She pulled at his arm – without success, of course – and looked desperately between this damn flying boy and her lover back and forth. “You really must be special, pigeon. Jas risks his head for you!”
Wendy couldn’t breathe because of the iron grip around her middle, but nevertheless she lifted her head and looked with a mixture of fear and deep loathing up to the sweaty face above her. “He simply does what every good captain would do: Fight for his men and his ship!” 
“And for you, sweet butt! You must be a very good lay! Maybe I’ll spare you for some days and test you myself!”
“Lay one hand on me, bastard, and I will scratch out your eyes!” she hissed, for a moment completely forgetting that she was in his control.
Blackbeard sneered. “Good to know! Then I’ll have to bind your hands before I take you!” Ignoring her again, he raised his voice. “Alright, Jas. If you truly want to fight me in a duel, then so be it!
James nodded and pointed to the middle of the main-deck. “I suggest the fight be there. The main-deck offers the most room!”
Teach nodded. “Right! And t’is time, none of your alliance will interfere. I mean this flying boy behind you, who took yer hand and who ye wanted to kill so badly – even if ye seem to have forgotten it!” 
“This only concerns Pan and me!” Hook retorted sharply. Then he looked back at Peter, who wore a tense expression on his handsome face, and nodded after a short hesitation. James lifted a brow and drew his attention back at Blackbeard. “He will stay back!” 
“Good!” Suddenly Blackbeard started to grin. “And to make the whole thing even more attractive, we should fix the prizes. If you win, then my men will retire and sail away. Richards?” he called and the lieutenant stepped beside him.
“Aye, Sir?”
“If I lose,“ most of his men started to laugh, “then take the Revenge and sail back to Carolina. As my second in command, you will command the Queen Anne’s Revenge. You can give back this sloop to Stede. He’s been my guest long enough!” 
Richards nodded. “Aye, Sir.”
“If I should win,“ he drew his attention back to James as the crew of the Jolly Roger laughed in derision, “then your ship will be mine and,“ he looked at Peter, “this damn boy as well!”
For the slightest moment Peter jerked, while Tinker Bell pressed her tiny hands on her mouth. Disbelieving James glared at him and then back at Teach. “What has Pan--” 
“He’d interfere!” Teach cut in and his flaming gaze was fixed on the boy who had proudly lifted his chin and had crossed his arms before his chest. “He turned my victory into ashes, attacked my men and killed several of them and – by the way –sliced my best weapon-sash. He will pay for all that.”
“Get in line, Blackbeard! Hook has previous rights on me!” Peter snapped. 
“A dead man has no rights!” Teach growled. “What is, Jas. Do you agree?” 
Hook threw a short gaze at Peter. “I can only speak for myself and…” 
“I agree!” Peter said firmly and stepped beside his normally mortal enemy. “But only under the condition that you will let my friends go.”
Teach shrugged. “By all my means, I’ve no interests in these rats!”
James watched Peter very closely. “You give yourself completely into my hand – and perhaps into Blackbeard’s as well,” he whispered.
The boy took a deep breath. “Do I have another choice?”
“Don’t call them rats!” Wendy hissed, and drew Blackbeard’s attention back to her. It was incredible how different it sounded, if James called her brothers and friends ‘little rats’ or Teach. She realized now that James had never truly insulted them by calling them so, but that he simply had teased her with it.
“So there is only one thing left!” Blackbeard grinned and laid his chin on Wendy’s head, who closed her eyes, disgusted. “What will happen with our little pigeon here?”
“Let her go!” Hook answered icily. “Or do you really intend to hide behind her the whole time?”
Teach chuckled. “No, James. As you had a condition with Pan, I have a little pay-back with our beauty here!”
“She has done nothing to you!” Peter hissed and made a new step in the direction of Blackbeard, but again Hook held him back. Even Tink gripped his hair and spoke hastily in her fairy-language to him.
“She has burnt my pride. And she had cost me my victory over Hook! Every single thing is reason enough to send her straight to hell!” he snarled, furious, and shoved her roughly in the arms of his second. Wendy started to twist away, but Richards’ arms closed around her like steel. “She will remain as my pawn during our duel!” Blackbeard continued, fixing James and lifting his cutlass to Wendy’s throat again. “If none of your men nor any of the boys interfere, nothing will happen to her while we fight. If ye win, Richards will let her go!” He started to smile again. “If I win, she’ll die – after you’ve had her, Jack. Of course, I’ll keep my word!”
James took a sharp breath. Never would he allow THAT! The thought made him sick.
“What do ye say, James? Do we’ve a deal?” Teach asked, stroking Wendy’s hair, who turned her face away, before she looked at Hook. She saw his pale face, the hidden fear deep in his eyes and his awakening defiance.
“I believe in you!” she said quietly, knowing exactly what he needed to hear to have a chance against this stronger enemy. “I know that you will win and,“ she gazed straight up to Blackbeard, “will send this repulsive, fat jelly-fish to the devil!”
Teach stared at her. What had she dared to call him?
James felt a small pang of warmth rising in him. That was his girl – even in the most dangerous of situations, she was ready to fight, never giving up. “Don’t offend the animal, sweetie. It isn’t its fault that a human with an average intelligence made his appearance similar.” His men started to laugh, only the Lost Boys, her brothers and Peter remained silent. They all knew the danger Wendy was in. 
John could only stare alternately at his sister and Hook. Of course, he realized that the pirate-captain tried desperately to save Wendy, but, like Peter, the eldest Darling-son asked himself the same question ‘Why?’. He saw the glances between the two of them; saw how hard Hook clutched his sword, and how pale he had turned. And he saw the looks his sister gave the one-handed buccaneer-commander: deep beneath the fear was faith and trust. He heard Blackbeard’s taunting, and as Teach said ‘your birdie’ he felt all blood draining from his face, knowing what this phrase meant. NO! It could not be! Wendy wouldn’t be THAT foolish! But too many things proved the opposite: her odd escapes from the Jolly Roger and the Black Castle; him kidnapping her three times without harming her; her reactions whenever the talk came up about the captain; her fear hours ago as she thought him about to die; her fierce defense of him; her attack of Blackbeard only minutes ago – shocked, John had watched the whole scene – and now Hook’s attempts to save her. And then John remembered her voice as she threw Hook’s sword to him: ‘James! Here!’ Damn it! This all could mean only one thing: The two of them were somehow close – and more than only ‘talking’. With a sinking feeling, he looked at his sister. He didn’t dare to think the word ‘lovers’, but that they had feelings for each other was more than obvious. 
Nibs dug him at the upper arm. “We have to do something!” he whispered, careful not to be heard by the hostile pirates. 
Slightly nodded, “I don’t trust Blackbeard. He has something evil in mind! Even if Hook wins, I have the feeling that Teach will go back on his word!” 
Curley bit his lips. “Did you see how he fought with lit matches on his head? This crackpot really is mad! And if he has the chance of saving face AND destroying his enemy, then he’ll do exactly that!” 
John took a deep breath. This was not the right time for thinking about the behavior of his sister – and her possible involvement with Hook – but for making plans in case Blackbeard double-crossed them. He waved to his brothers and cousin and walked slowly aft, away from the general interest that was settled at the middle of the main-deck, around the two opponents. 
One filthy pirate barred their way, and because none of the boys knew him, they identified him as one of Blackbeard’s brutes. “Where d’ye t’ink ye goin’?” he snapped and reached for his pistol. It was one of the twins, who responded with shaky voice: “We can’t watch this. Please, sir, let us go to the rail, where we won’t have to watch the fight.” 
Michael joined with a small voice. “Please! Your Captain has already said that we could go.”
The pirate gloated. “Fine friends ye are!” He made room for them. “Go, ye rats!” Snickering, he left them and the boys went to the rail. 
Runner made a face: “Rats? Don’t these guys have any other insults? Maybe because they are rats as well!” 
“I wouldn’t be surprised if there were rats here,” Jump-Jump grumbled and shuddered as he thought of the gnawers.
“You find rats on every ship!” Slightly said. “They run through every passage and down below they…” 
“Hold on a minute!” Nibs cut him off and stared, lost in thought, on the night-black water of the sea. “Rats!” he whispered. He looked around him. “Maybe we should simply act like them – run through the ship. I think I know what Blackbeard had in mind – and how to put a spoke in his wheel. Listen…”
And while the both pirate-crews built a circle around the adversaries, Peter stood tensed beside Smee, never leaving Hook and Wendy out of his sight, and the captains gave last orders to their men, the Lost Boys and the two brothers listened breathlessly to the plan Nibs had made up.

Chapter 20 – For sheer survival 

Both pirate-captains stood beside their seconds and threw assessing glares at each other. Blackbeard smiled, sure of his victory, bent to Richards and whispered something in his ear, at which the lieutenant nodded with a grin, and Wendy’s eyes widened, horrified. Richard’s hand clamped down on her mouth before she could say anything, while he pressed his dagger menacingly between her breasts. Teach shed his bullet-belts and the weapon-sash with the three pistols, and gave them to one of his crewmen. 
Hook turned to Smee and Peter. “You both know the rules: No interference, no matter what happens! Clear?” Then his look fixed the boy – the selfsame boy he had always wanted so badly to kill, and who was now his ally. “Should I lose this duel, you know what lies ahead for you,” he grumbled and Peter nodded. 
“I know!” He took a deep breath. “I never though I would say this but: good luck!” 
Hook had to grin. “Yet another reason to mark this day in the calendar!” Then he grew serious again. “If I lose, then use your knife on yourself. It will be better than what Blackbeard has in mind for you.” 
Peter felt a chill run down his spine. He knew Hook was right, but the thought of what his former foe was referring to made his heart sink. Then his look found Wendy. “What about…” he began and saw the sudden pain in Hook’s gaze. 
“You might be able to free her. You’re quick, as I very well know. If not, and…” he bit his lips, “if I lose, then do whatever you must to get her from the ship. I trust you with her life! She is dear to you as well!” Peter stared at him open-mouthed. WHAT had Hook meant with ‘she is dear to you as well’ and ‘I trust you with her life’? WENDY was dear to HOOK? Unbelievable, impossible, it COULD NOT be true! Hook noticed the flabbergasted expression, but was already thinking of the coming events. “Smee?” he asked quietly. “Thank you for your loyalty. The fairy-queen was right: You ARE a friend!” He squeezed the upper arm of the completely perplexed Irishman, then he nodded to his other officers.
“Are you ready, James?” Teach’s rasp sounded. The mockery was easy to hear.
“Of course, Edward!” Hook replied calmly, and stepped into the middle of the circle the crews had formed. For a moment, his gaze found Wendy, and he took one last draught of courage from her wide eyes and her pale face. She seemed to want to tell him something, because she blinked at him and looked then straight in the direction of the bow and back. James lifted one brow; a silent questioning of what she meant. She did the blinking-thing again and gazed at him with rising desperation. What the heck…?
Blackbeard parted their contact by stepping in front of Hook and sneered: “Have you said ‘Good-by’ to your men and your sweetheart?”
“You only have to say ‘Good-by’ when you do not expect to return,” James answered mockingly, then his expression changed into a dark, firm mask. His eyes bored into this of his opponent, while he lifted his sword and his hook, waiting for the signal to start the duel. Teach narrowed his own eyes, lifting his cutlass and a dagger.
Israel Hands, Blackbeard’s helmsman, stepped forward and raised his voice: “This is a duel by the rules of the General Laws of Pirates and by the rules of the Code of the Fraternity, determined and sealed first time by Captain Rock Brasilano and Captain Bartholomew Portogues. The challenger is Captain James Hook, commander of the Jolly Roger. His adversary is Captain Edward Teach, also known as Captain Blackbeard. The chosen weapons are blades. The fight will continue until death or until one of the adversaries lies beaten and unable to rise. The winner may decide what to do with the loser. No crewmember nor ally may interfere; otherwise the pawn’s life is forfeit. The winner takes over the loser’s ship, his crew and his booty. Further, the boy with name Peter Pan will surrender to Captain Blackbeard, if he wins.” He cleared his throat. “The challenged captain has the first move! May the better one win!”
As he stepped back, Blackbeard attacked with a war cry. Hook had calculated this, and parried without a thought, while he struck out with his hook. Teach jumped back and raised his dagger, blocking James’ hook. Renewed, both commanders charged each other and exchanged blows, blocked by the other one. The clashing of the weapons was nearly drowned out in the loud shouts of the both crews.
Blackbeard attacked with all his might. The thump of his blows would have hurled the sword out of the hand of a lesser opponent. But the one-handed captain blocked every thrust and blow, and returned the attack with an agility and strength that took everyone by surprise. Where Teach had brute force, James had skill and a special power, and at the same time, never provided a fixed target for Teach, whirling around himself – like he had often done by fighting against Peter. But every one of his crew and even the eternal boy realized that this was a different kind of battle than Hook was used to fighting against Peter. Now Hook didn’t look for revenge, but fought for his ship, his men, and for his girl. Wendy’s tender and deep feelings. This he had clearly seen in her eyes and had felt in her kiss after his declaration of love; and it seemed to give him wings now – while Blackbeard’s fury made the heavy pirate even more dangerous, but therefore assessable.
Barely breathing, Peter watched the fight. He had seen Hook in the best of condition, but never like this. Suddenly he hoped that he will never meet the captain in battle when he was like this – even with his own ability to fly. There was no trace of fatigue or pain to be seen in the one-handed captain. He fought with a strength, a persistence, an agility that demanded respect from the boy. The firm, pale face of Hook gave nothing away; his gaze was focused, thoughtful, and he showed a style of fighting Peter had never seen before.
With flying coattails and wafting locks, he whirled towards his foe. Teach steadied his feet in the very last moment and struck after James, who jumped lissome to the side. For minutes, both captains encircled each other, looking for a weak point in their adversary. “I’ve to admit that you’ve turned into a hard combatant, Jas!” Blackbeard hissed through his teeth. “I mean, for someone who has a BOY as a sparring-partner!” he added gloatingly.
James only smiled: “The self-same boy who defeated you three times. This Pan never managed to do with me!”
Teach’s eyes were now glistening slits, in which danger flashed. “For this, he will have to pay as well!” He cocked his head. “I ask myself, James, for whom are you fighting? For your men and your ship, or for the girlie over there?”
James’ smile turned to a cold sneer: “I am fighting against a fat, cowardly imitation of a pirate, who wears his rank falsely, and who doesn’t realized that time has already outdistanced him!”
Blackbeard made another sally and pushed his foe back to the mainmast. “Time has outdistanced YOU!” he snarled. “You’re going stale here!”
James ducked, evading the murderous blow Blackbeard had aimed at him. The blade of Teach’s cutlass drove deep into the wooden mast and he pulled with all his might to free it. “After all, I am still in the training,” James said cynically. “It wouldn’t hurt you to take some lessons yourself!” He stepped back from the mast, while Teach kicked blindly backwards, missing his target. James looked chuckling at the tall, heavy figure, which seemed to celebrate a comical sort of war dance. “Having trouble seeing, Edward?” he asked with false politeness. “If I’d known, I would have asked my boatswain to lend you his spectacles.” 
His whole crew roared with laughter, while Teach tore his cutlass free and whirled around to Hook with a scream. Not anticipating this, James jumped back almost too late. The blow missed him, but slit open his overcoat. Peter only realized a second later that he had cried out. His heart was in his throat, and he felt the hard grip of Smee’s hand on his shoulder, as the Irishman forced himself to remain calm. Alas, that had been curt!
In the meantime, Wendy died thousands deaths. Every stroke of Blackbeard made her cringe and every time James could evade certain death, new hope flamed up in her. She couldn’t stand to see him die, but she knew even if James would win this duel, all would still be lost! If only she could warn him! She had heard the insane plan of Blackbeard, if he should lose the battle. He had told it to Richards, who still had his hand clamped over her mouth to prevent any warning-shout she could give. It was an additional torture for her to know that James, Peter, her brothers and friends were lost – no matter what the end of the duel. Nothing was worse than to see a catastrophe approaching and being unable to do anything against it! She wanted to bite in the hand of Richards and to cry out to James, warning him what devilish plot Blackbeard’s insane mind had come up with, but she couldn’t. The First Officer held her close to him and pressed his fingers so hard over her mouth that it hurt. 
Suddenly she felt his breath stroking her cheek and heard him whispering: “Don’t be afraid, lassie. Maybe I can convince t’e cap’n to spare you.” He chuckled. “Depends on how nice ye’re to me!” A hundred insults instantly flew to Wendy’s mind, and she threw him glare that would have sent him straight to hell, if looks could kill. She heard him giggle and turned her attention back to both captains.
Her heart went out to James, trying to send him strength and security only by concentrating on him. He had to win! And there had to be a way to warn him, before Teach’s plan was carried out! With a mixture of fear and fascination, she watched the duel in front of her. The fight was hard and brutal, and both men showed a primordial wildness which thousands of years of civilization hadn’t been able to erase. Their battle was bestial, but in an odd way almost beautiful – like a fatal parody of dance.
Hook made another sally, and this time Blackbeard didn’t back off, but encountered. The men collided hard, and Teach’s heavier weight threatened to bring James to his knees, while he again blocked the hook with his dagger and pressed his cutlass against the sword. “Surrender, James!” he hissed. “You got no chance!”
Hook only smiled mockingly. “Are you already tired, Edward? You should have dropped some weight! Women don’t like overlarge men!” He let his sword dance around the cutlass-blade, while he appraised his opponent. “On the other hand: with your weight you cannot drown so easily. Fat rises to the surface of water!” 
Blackbeard drew his weapon back and threw himself again at James. Hook really had to be careful now, to evade the blows that pelted down on him. Teach had almost lost all control, and in this condition he truly was most dangerous. In this state, he had brought dozens of foes to their death within seconds, as many eyewitnesses recalled. Blackbeard had the unleashed strength of someone running amok. James ducked under a double-sally and tore his hook up, hitting Teach directly in the forehead. 
Teach cried out and retreated several steps. The sharp point of the hook had left a deep wound, deeper than Peter’s all these years ago. Instantly the blood and the pain pulled Blackbeard out of the red fog of rage – if only for several seconds. Disbelieving he looked at the back of his hand, with which he had wiped the cut. “Ye… Ye’ve hit me!” he whispered. 
James used these seconds for a short rest. He heard the shouts of his and Blackbeard’s men around him, but didn’t bother to look at them. His gaze was fixed on Teach, who still glared, perplexed, at his hand and blinked, as the blood started to flow into his eyes. He looked for a long moment like a child that had scraped his knees and saw his own blood for the first time. 
In this instant, James realized that Blackbeard really was undeniably insane. “YE’VE HURT ME!” he screamed and directed his wild gaze back at his enemy. 
“Wipe away the blood, Edward. I do not fighting injured men and cripples!” Hook’s voice was vitriolic.
That did it. With a roar Teach jumped at him and both men went to the ground – followed by an outcry of almost 120 throats. The commanders rolled over the deck, until Blackbeard finally managed to stay on top of Hook, sat himself over him, blocked the sword and the hook with his own weapons and pressed them slowly down towards his throat, using his full weight to do so. In his black eyes flickered pure frenzy, while saliva ran from out of one corner of his mouth. The blood from his cut dripped down on James, who tensed all his muscles to throw him off. But as before, Blackbeard was simply too heavy. The blade of his own sword and of the cutlass slowly closed in on his unprotected throat. 
“Still so haughty, Milord!” panted Blackbeard with rising voice. “But after all ye’re dying adequate your standard: in duel!” 
Peter stared shocked at the scene and tensed as he felt Smee’s hand gripping his upper arm hard. “No, Peter!” the old Irishman whispered hoarsely. “Think of the agreement and of Miss Wendy.” 
“But if Blackbeard wins, then--” the eternal boy began, but was again interrupted by the boatswain. 
“This isn’t final. Hook always has a new trick up his sleeve. Believe me! I been with ‘im since he was a very young man.” 
Peter still felt he was going to explode. He knew from his own experience that Hook used tricks, but what could the captain of the Jolly Roger do now? Hook had to call on all his strength to hinder Blackbeard from cutting his throat, and Peter knew exactly how difficult –virtually impossible! – this was! Only hours ago, he had been in the same position!
Teach smiled grimly down on his enemy before he lifted his – suddenly surprising clear – gaze at Wendy.
Tears swam in her big eyes, which were only fixed on Hook. “Do ye’ve any last words for your noble cavalier?” he sneered and forced the blades finally down to Hook’s throat. Richards disengaged her mouth, but not without murmuring: “I warn ye! One wrong word and I’m forced to kill ye! And t’is would be a shame, or not?”
Wendy trembled and met James’ gaze, which turned from wrath to frustration and a silent plea for forgiveness. No! It could not be that he really had to die! She couldn’t lose him – ever! They had only a few days together and so much lay ahead for them! He had so much to show her, and she’d wanted to heal his wounded soul and to keep his heart safe. Suddenly she knew that she wanted to stay with him, despite the certain shock of her brothers, friends -- and especially Peter. All right, it was crazy. They’d only had several days – if you could call it so. Even her mother, who was a tolerant and warm-hearted person, would try to talk her out of this, beg her to give the whole thing time. But in her heart, Wendy knew that the only man she ever had and ever would want was he: James Hook. The pirate-captain of her fairy-tales. Later her almost-killer. Her captor, seducer, lover and finally the love of her life.
But now, there seemed to be no hope for them anymore. In moments he would die. She had wanted to share her life with him, to find a way to break the spell that bound him to Neverland and to sail away with him – if into his world and time or into her world and time didn’t matter, if only she could be with him, and to live in the warm, bright net of his love. She wanted to share every morning, every day and every night with him. It didn’t matter that he was a criminal – a pirate! She loved him and he loved her. He had changed for her. Nothing could be more important. And he didn’t know how much she loved him. She hadn’t had the chance to say it. She didn’t fear her own death, which was now a certainty. If he had to die, then she would follow him gladly.
And with this realization, she suddenly grew calm. If fate had decided to dissociate them and that these last days were all they would have, then he had to know how she felt. Maybe death would be easier for him so. Her clear eyes fixed his forget-me-not-blue ones, while a soft smile played around her lips. “Do you remember what you told Peter all these years ago at this special evening? That he would die alone and unloved, just like to you?”
Hook didn’t answer; he only looked uncomprehendingly at her.
Wendy’s smile widened. “He was wrong, James. You aren’t alone and unloved anymore!” His eyes grew wide as he realized what she was saying. And then her lips started to move without any sound, but he could clearly read what she mouthed to him – words, he had longed for: ‘I love you’!
James stared at her and was for a moment almost numb. He didn’t think of the mortal danger that was so close at hand; he didn’t think he would die within the next few seconds; he didn’t think of what would happen to her – or to his men and ship. The only thing that rang in his mind was her silent words ‘I love you’. She loved him! His sweet, brave, beautiful Wendy LOVED him! And not only to be with him or to experience passionate hours in his arms – no! She loved HIM!
Suddenly his heart began to beat again, while a deep warmth spread through his mind and soul, found an echo in his body. He didn’t feel the pain or fatigue of the battle anymore -- only a bliss that was so different from what he felt while he made love to her, ran through his body, while his soul started so soar – free of the chains of hate and bitterness, which had held him so long in their iron, cold grip. He felt redemption, and his resentment went up in smoke. He felt like bursting with joy, but he could only gaze at her; his eyes betraying the love he felt for his ardent little wildcat.
Peter could only look at Wendy and finally at Hook. He hadn’t understood what she had tried to mouth to the pirate-captain, but to hear her calling him ‘James’ had shocked him so much that he hadn’t even gotten the rest of what she had said to him. Almost afraid, he glared up at Smee.
The old boatswain wore an expression of joy on his face. He seemed to be touched and near to tears. And then Tinker Bell pulled at Peter’s hair, pointing to the skies.
Above, the boy saw that the clouds in the heaven dispelled, and freed their gaze on the stars and the moon. A strange power, similar to the one which had condensed and compacted around the Jolly Roger four and a half years ago, after Wendy had given her first hidden kiss to Peter, was surrounding both ships. It was a different energy, darker and hotter, but nevertheless full of magic and strength. Everyone could feel it – even the hostile pirates.
The air stood still as though Neverland was holding its breath, while warmth chased the chill of the night and the threatening catastrophe away. It wasn’t this uncanny wave coming from the stars, but it was similar – born out of the same power that moved the whole universe. And with this Neverland disclosed once again its hidden magic. The only two people on the whole island who didn’t recognize it were the two who had conjured this power.
Wendy looked deep into Hook’s eyes, and even Richards strong hand, which was again clamped on her mouth, didn’t change that she felt lighthearted and completely at peace now. James glared back at her, happier than ever before in his whole life. A smile played around his mouth, while he felt the burning behind his eyes – but not the red tears of hate nor the hot tears of bitterness and desperation, but the tears of joy and love. And with this he sensed his strength returning, until he thought he had to explode from the accumulated forces which flowed through his mind, soul and body.
With a shout, he rose up and hurled the completely surprised Blackbeard off him. Ignoring the yelling around him he rolled like a flash to the side, jumped to his feet and was in an instant over his enemy, kicking his cutlass out of his hand before Teach could blink an eye. Standing with one foot hard on Blackbeard’s other hand to hold it with the dagger to the ground; he pressed the tip of his sword at his adversary’s throat, whose expression was uncomprehending.
Deathly silence fell over both ships, interrupted only by the panting of the two enemies. “You have lost, Edward!” Hook said, breathing heavily, but with a voice that could have made ice shatter. Blackbeard stared with a mixture of bewilderment, growing fear and utter hate at him. “Edward Teach, also know as Blackbeard, to you surrender?” James asked loud enough to be heard at both ships.
Grinning Peter looked up at Tinker Bell. Smee had been right. Hook always had a trump up his sleeves. For the first time, the boy was glad for the resilience and the strength of the pirate-captain. Then he saw Tink’s concentrated face and the distrust in her oversized eyes. Something wasn’t right! “Tink? What is it?” he asked but got no reply at first.
Then the tiny fairy murmured something in her language before she suddenly pointed frantically at Blackbeard’s officers. The boy looked in the pointed direction. “What do you mean?”
In the meantime Blackbeard glanced straight into Hook’s eyes and finally cleared his throat. “It seems t’at ye really have won,” he growled. He sounded unexpected composed and suddenly an odd smile appeared on his red face. “As I said: it SEEMS so, old boy!” He lowered his gaze and took a deep breath. All of James’ instincts went alert in the same moment, as Teach suddenly barked “NOW!” struck the blade with his fist to the side and rolled away.
Hook wanted to pursue him, but Smee’s and Peter’s simultaneous shouts stopped him and whirled him around where he saw several of Blackbeard’s pirates leaving the circle and running to the bow and the aft, holding their torches high over their heads.
Terrified Wendy looked after them, knowing exactly what their intention was – and bit with all her might in Richard’s hand. More from shock than pain, he cried out and the girl took this little chance to warn her friends, “He wants to blow up the Revenge if he loses!” she screamed, while she violently kicked the First Officer on his shin.
In this moment Tinker Bell flew towards her. Wendy saw the fury in the tiny face and closed her eyes, but she could still see the angry glare through her lids. She heard Richards’ “I’m dazzled!” while he lost his grip and the blade disappeared from her throat. Quickly she let herself fall, rolled to the cutlass that had dropped from Richards’ grasp, took it and came back on her feet. “Thank you, Tink!” she called to the tiny fairy, who shimmered again in her normal light. Then Wendy brought her attention back to the events around her, which had, you might say, exploded.
Hook had shouted: “Smee! Back to the Jolly Roger!” In the same moment, he parried new attacks from Blackbeard, who struck at him, newly enraged. NEVER before had anyone defeated him and than came this… this cripple and…!!! A red haze rose before his eyes, shutting out everything except the wish to kill the one-handed captain. Behind the circle, several of Teach’s men threw torches on the deck, trying to ignite the powder-tracks to blow the Revenge.
Smee came to life. He knew that it was a question of moments until the sloop would explode. “Brutes, back to our ship!” he bellowed. “Raise anchor, release sails! Put distance between us and the Revenge!”
Blackbeard’s men blocked their way, but Hook’s pirates fought through the hostile line. As soon as the first of them reached the Jolly Roger, they stormed to the capstan, while the others scrambled into the riggings. If they were unable to make the ship ready to sail, the galleon would be engulfed in flames after the Revenge exploded, and they all would follow the sloop down into a wet grave.
Wendy confronted one of Teach’s men, but before she was forced to defend herself, Billy Jukes appeared beside her and finished the opponent with one stroke of his cutlass. Then he took her arm. “Come on, Miss! I’ll take ye t’ safety!”
That same moment, Peter dropped in front of them, glared at Jukes before realizing he was helping Wendy, and nodded shortly to him. “Thanks!” he grumbled. “I’ll take her!”
“No!” protested the girl. “I won’t go without--” Not bothering to listen, the boy took her on his arms and took the air.
“Slightly, John – back off!” he yelled, while he flew to the Jolly Roger, holding a struggling Wendy tightly.
“No, Peter, take me back!” she demanded, looking over her friend’s shoulder for James.
He landed on the main-deck of the Jolly Roger, pressing her behind the mainmast. “Stay here!” he ordered, seeking cover as bullets flew around them. Teach’s crew had opened fire on their adversaries, and only steps away, one of Hook’s pirates sank dead to the deck, while Cecco’s upper arm was grazed by another bullet; he hissed several curses. “Damnit!” whispered Peter. “They really don’t want to let us escape!”

With rising despair, James blocked the savage attacks of Blackbeard. Time was running out! He knew that any moment the Revenge could turn into a fireball – and it seemed that Teach wanted him there when it did. “Ye’ll not leave t’is ship alive!” Blackbeard panted.
“Coward!” he hissed. “You’re unable to lose with decency!”
The small black eyes of Teach glistened with hate as he started to laugh; in his voice announcing the insanity that ruled his mind. “You don’t get it, James! I’m losing with decency. BECAUSE I’LL TAKE YOU WITH ME!” He threw himself to the side, plunging his dagger at his enemy.
James cried out, as the blade pierced even the hard leather of the harness and drove into his right shoulder. In the first seconds he felt nothing, but then the pain came. But this only goaded him on in his righteous wrath. He tore his sword back and the mighty handle of the weapon hit Blackbeard on the forehead –exactly at the same spot where minutes ago his hook had left its mark. Instantly the wound reopened and the blood poured into Teach’s eyes.
Blackbeard grunted and stumbled backwards. Taking his chance, James pursued him and struck again, the same spot, but in his fury, Blackbeard didn’t give in. Teach began his next attack, even more fiercely than before, and for a second, James remembered what Wendy had told him two nights ago about Blackbeard’s so-called ‘death’: It was said that he was shot five times, was wounded 25 times, but after all that, it was the blow of a Scottish sailor’s cutlass in the neck that finally killed him. He must have fought like a berserker… The description was apt, even if Wendy couldn’t have known all this – and after all, Teach was still very much alive.
“Cap’n! Let this damn bastard be and come on!” Smee’s voice penetrated the other noises. Out of the corner of his eye, Hook saw the gangway gliding away and disappearing into the water. The proud galleon was under sail and taking up speed.
Blackbeard threw himself in James’ way, sneering: “Yer crew let ye down, Jas, as well as yer ‘allies’.”
Hook knew that he had to leave the sloop NOW, or he would be lost. Even if he desperately wanted to kill this bastard, he had no more time to try. The first flames licked along the planks of the deck and flew toward the rail. James turned away and faced almost twenty of the hostile buccaneers blocking his way. Teach threw his head back and roared with laughter. “We’re going together to Davy John’s Locker, Jas. Yer wench had lied to ye. Ye ARE alone! Even she had left ye behind, like all t’e ot’ers!”
Hook ignored the hurtful words. No! His Wendy would not let him down. She had proved it often enough. She even had crept into a ship full of deadly enemies to save him, and she said that she loved him! Teach was wrong! He wasn’t alone anymore!
For a moment, he remembered at the scene four and a half years ago, as he had said similar things to Peter Pan to weaken him. But in contrast to the boy, he KNEW that he was loved. He had felt it in the heat of passion in the last nights and days and he had read it in Wendy’s eyes, which did not lie.
Calculating, he glared back at his ship, which by now had steadily distanced itself from the sloop. Even now it would be difficult to swing back to the Jolly Roger. Playing one last card, he stormed forward to a surprised Blackbeard, lifted his sword in a feint, and as Teach blocked the blow, he struck the man’s shoulder with his hook. Blackbeard screamed and fell into his knees. Without hesitating, James yanked it free out of the flesh of his enemy with a sickening noise, and used the instant chaos to storm toward his ship. With sword and hook, he broke through the hostile lines.
He was never able to recall how he managed to block all the blades, to avoid bullets and to duck under grasping hands, but suddenly he was at the rail, shoved his sword into the sash, gripped one of the riggings and jumped on the balustrade. Two bullets flew through his dark locks into the night. The distance to the Jolly Roger was too great to allow him to swing by a rope and board. All of the grappling-irons had been cut, and between both ships lay almost 150 feet – and the distance was growing. Behind him he heard the angry shouts of the hostile crew, while he saw his men waving at him and their calls ‘to jump’ reached his ears.
He prepared to throw himself into the water as an ear-deafening explosion roared from the belly of the sloop. A mighty fist seemed to grip him and hurled him overboard. The dazzling light around him turned into enormous blackness. He didn’t even feel the waves closing over him…

As the heavy curtain of bullets stopped, Peter peeked around the mast and saw, to his great relief, all of his friends cowering behind the Jolly Roger’s rail, between them the most of Hook’s men, who had opened fire as well, shooting at their adversaries on the sloop.
“Peter!” called Nibs, running crouched towards him, followed by John, Slightly, Jump-Jump and Weasel. “We tried to disarm the Revenge.”
“We’ve thrown the most barrels over board!” added Slightly.
“I don’t think that we got all of them, but most!” John smiled. Peter started to grin wide. “Good! Now the ship can’t destroy itself and--”
The boys were knocked from their feet as several pirates stormed on deck and to the riggings, and climbed hectically up to the yards. From somewhere, Smee’s voice gave instructions. The rumbling and squeaking of the capstan sounded through the planks. Wendy left her cover and found her brothers and friends. With a joyful shriek Michael threw his arms around his sister, happy that she was still alive.
The girl returned the embrace half-heartedly, looking toward the sloop. “Where is Hook?” she asked, her eyes big with fright.
Peter shrugged, “Still on the Revenge, as far as I know.”
Her gaze flew to the sails, which were now unfurled. “He should be here by now!” she whispered and wrapped her arms around her. Her fear for his life burned her.
Peter recognized her ashen face and the rising panic in her eyes, and lifted back into the air, looking to the Revenge. He saw the two adversaries and gasped: “This could not be! Blackbeard attacks as if nothing has happened!”
Soft breezes tossed Wendy’s hair. The Jolly Roger was gaining speed. The girl whirled around, calling for Smee. “We MUST wait until he’s aboard!” she screamed to the old Irishman, who looked full of sorrow at her.
“T’e cap’n gave me the order to make t’e ship ready and to bring distance between the Revenge and us!” He looked down at her. “Don’t be afraid. T’e cap’n will come, be sure of it!”
“But if Blackbeard doesn’t kill him, then the explosion will!” she snapped back, torn between fear and wrath. She would NOT abandon him! “Send some of the men back and--!” 
In that same moment they heard Blackbeard’s “BECAUSE I’LL TAKE YOU WITH ME TO DEATH!”
Wendy pressed her fist on her mouth to muffle a cry. She saw the spreading flames on the sloop and how the circle of the enemies narrowed around the both fighters.
Smee frowned worriedly. “Damn it! What’s taking him so long?”
Peter was still in the air and watched the whole mess. “He bleeds.”
“NO!” Wendy’s outcry distracted several of the pirates around them and looked over to the Revenge.
“Teach is bleeding!” Peter tried to calm her; he hadn’t seen how Blackbeard had wounded the one-handed captain. “And Hook tries to flee.”
Most of the pirates were now at the rail, looking for their captain, while the Jolly Roger moved away. “Cap’n! Let this damn bastard be and come!” Smee’s voice rang through the air, as the fear for his commander burst out of the loyal Irishman.
The boys and Wendy stepped to the rail as well and stared at the Revenge. “We’ve got to do something,” Nibs murmured.
Curley nodded. “Aye! He saved Wendy!”
Peter bit his lip. He still heard Wendy’s ‘James’ in his mind, as well as Hook’s words about that she was dear to him, but his friends were right. Hook had fought for her life, and Blackbeard really WAS a danger to Neverland, and HAD to be defeated!
Wendy only saw the events on the Revenge, while the men around her shouted encouragement to their commander. She saw how James threw himself into the hostile circle and went sick. Every moment she imaged him to sinking, wounded or dead, to the ground, then he was blocked from her sight. Holding her breath she waited and started to pray again.
“THERE is Hook!” Tootles called and pointed at the slender figure, which emerged at the sloop’s rail. With wide eyes Wendy watched James pulling himself on the balustrade; chased by a running mob. But as he readied for the jump, a mighty fire-column erupted from the ship’s belly and sent a shock wave into the air. For a long moment Hook’s silhouette stood out black against the light of the fire, then he was hurled away, down into the sea, while the shock wave growled over the cove.
Wendy didn’t recognize her scream, while Peter pulled her down into cover. The Jolly Roger was shoved into the night as the power of the detonation overran her. Planks groaned, wood shrieked, riggings creaked, sails were torn out of their cams and snapped in the air. For a moment the girl was convinced that the mighty galleon would capsize, then the ship righted again.
“Jukes, hold the course!” Smee bellowed up to bridge and the slim gunner showed a strength in this moment which nobody had suspected of him, as he drove against the might double-helm. The elegant bow of the ship plowed through the wild waves, while the still intact sails drove it forwards, away from the burning sloop. Smee stood up at first and bent over the rail, searching the black water for any sign of Hook. “CAP’N!” he screamed. But the body of the captain came not to the surface. Only the reflection of the fire danced on the black waves.
The other pirates looked for their commander as well. “Where did he go down?” asked Mason.
“That way!” answered Cookson and pointed at the spot, where Hook had disappeared.
“He hasn’t come up!” Cecco grumbled, holding his still bleeding arm.
“What, if he is unconscious?” Wendy whispered, tears in her eyes. “He’ll drown!” She stared down into the waves, which had swallowed her James. The sea was wide and beautiful, but merciless when it takes a victim. ‘What the sea has taken will never be given back’ was an old saying, and the girl knew that it was true. If James had lost consciousness, unable to surface, then the water would kill him. Had he really managed to survive all these years only to find death now by drowning?
Her gaze met Peter’s, who looked alarmed at his friend. Wendy’s whole body was trembling and her eyes were desperate and pleading, such as he’d never seen before. 
“Blasted it all! He should have surfaced by now! He is lost!” Albino hissed and Wendy let out a scream so full of sorrow and despair that even the magical creatures of Neverland stopped in their tracks. For a moment, Peter hesitated, then the Prince of Neverland made his decision, gave his knife to a surprised Slightly, jumped on the rail, took a deep breath and threw himself without another thought down into the sea.
The outcry of many voices followed him before the waves cut off any sound. It was too dark around him to see anything, but he had watched where Hook had fallen. Nevertheless there was almost no chance to find the captain in the night-black water in time. Suddenly a dim light was beside him and he recognized Tinker Bell, who dived with him, sending her fairy light down into the sea. Peter smiled at her for a moment, grateful for her loyalty, for now there was a chance. With mighty strokes, Peter descended, and saw finally the tall, slender figure below him. Hook made no movement; his long curls and coattails suspended around him.
Peter felt his air running short, but he knew that wouldn’t be able to find the captain in time if he returned to the surface now, for Hook would surely be dead before Peter could return. The pressure in his ears grew, the water grew colder, and his eyes started to burn. He thought that Tink might have said something, but the water was too loud now to understand his fairy-friend. As he thought he couldn’t go any deeper, he grabbed Hook’s hair, took it none too gently, and pulled. The captain’s descent slowed, and Peter used this chance to shove his arms under Hook’s shoulders and to begin the ascent. As he looked up, the glow of the burning ship was far away – too far! Even without Hook’s weight, he wouldn’t make it. He thought of the panpipe to call the mermaids, then realized that he couldn’t use the pipe underwater. Desperately he looked around him, while he hauled himself and the captain upwards.
Tinker Bell, who was also weakening, swam beside him and pulled at the weapon-sash, but her mighty fairy-strength was waning. Blood began to hammer in Peter’s ears and fiery rings danced before his eyes. His chest threatened to burst. Breathe! He had to breathe! But with a last spark of consciousness, he knew that this would be certain death. His body started to rebel, his legs and arms burnt, the blood roared in his ears and the glowing surface was still so far away. ‘I’ll not make it!’ was the last clear thought of the eternal boy. ‘We will both drown!’
Suddenly a strong, cold hand gripped him, then a pair of cool, smooth lips was pressed upon his – and suddenly he could breathe again. Gorgeous, redemptive air reached his lungs, eased his burning muscles and dispelled the brawling in his ears. Arduously he blinked several times and recognized the silvery, ascetic face of a mermaid in front of him, who smiled at him with her black eyes. A second mermaid swam to his side and helped Tinker Bell in the same way.
Peter, exhausted, smiled back gratefully at the mermaid, and nodded then in the direction of Hook. The water-creature frowned then shrugged its shoulders, swam around Peter and pressed its full lips on these of the pirate-captain. It only lasted seconds when a shiver ran through Hook, as his body was supplied with the essential air. A third mermaid appeared and repeated the whole procedure, while it stroked the long black curls with her webbed hands back.
Peter, who had gotten his third ‘kiss’, had to grin. Let somebody try to tell him again that mermaids loathed the human men! Around him now were more than a half dozen of the water-creatures, and every one of them had ‘saved’ Hook, for what each of them took its time. Their clicks and cries, their language, sounded like giggles. Tinker Bell said something in her own language and held tight to Peter’s clothes, still swimming to the surface – accompanied by the laughing mermaids, who assisted them again with air whenever necessary.
Finally – after what seemed an eternity – they broke through the water’s surface and the boy and the fairy gasped for cool air, in which the smoke of the burning ship and gunpowder hung. Peter pulled Hook to his side, laid the pirate’s head on his shoulder, and looked around at the Revenge.
A part of the front rigging and the central deck were in flames, but her sails were made, and the crew was busy tearing the burning riggings and sails down into the water. Peter could hear Blackbeard’s furious shouting, despite all the noise, and shook his head. “The guy really is wrong in the garret!” he panted, and Tink, who sat exhausted on his shoulder, nodded. Then the boy turned in the direction of the Jolly Roger.
The mighty gallon had been driven more than 500 feet away, but the shouts of Hook’s pirates were clear. One of the mermaids appeared beside him and Peter smiled gratefully. “Thank you! I’ll never forget this!” Another water-creature broke through the surface and pointed with several clicks at Hook. The boy had to grin, spitting out seawater. “No, Miladies, I am sorry, but I cannot give him to you. He will be needed over there!”
He nodded in the direction of the Jolly Roger, and for just a moment, he looked for the small figure of Wendy at the rail. An voice whispered in his mind that Hook was not only needed as the captain, and that it had to do with the girl, but in his innocence Peter simply ignored the voice; didn’t knowing what it meant. Suddenly he heard a shout. “THERE THEY ARE!” which he recognized as Smee’s.
“Good to know that someone is missing us,” the boy grumbled and started to swim towards the Jolly Roger. His arms and legs felt like lead and he was more than grateful as the mermaids accompanied him, romping about like dolphins, and finally taking mercy on the boy and helped him by dragging him forwards. “There is nothing better than friends,” Peter wheezed and one of the water-creatures gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, which made Tink roll her eyes.
“THERE! HOOK AND THAT DAMN BOY!” Blackbeard’s scream echoed over the waves. “SHOOT THEM!” A bullet yowled through the night and struck the water near Peter and Hook.
“Take cover!” Peter called to his watery friends, and the mermaids instantly submerged. Another shot rang through the air and this time the bullet missed Peter’s head only by an inch; letting him feel it pass. He had no other choice, took a deep breath and submerged together with the man in his arms. The third bullet hit the spot where he had been only seconds before.
Doggedly Peter fought his way, foot by foot, through the waves, until he was forced to surface with Hook again. The Jolly Roger wasn’t far anymore. Her sails were shortening by now and the sounds of firing muskets and pistols were heard. Smee had ordered return fire to give his commander and the boy cover. Peter didn’t know how he had managed to close the last distance between himself and the ship; evading the bullets and to holding Hook’s head out of the water without any of them getting shot. But finally he reached the sides of the giant ship, and banged against the wood.
Panting, he swam to the Jacob’s ladder and held tight. He felt completely drained, his arms and legs hurting, his breathing labored. Two of the mermaids were suddenly beside him again and held him and Hook cautiously. Tink stood up on his shoulder, tugged at his hair and pointed up to the rail, where several looked over the side, but the eternal boy shook his head. No! He was too weary. He could not climb this long rope ladder – and Hook as well, even if Tink gave him her fairy-dust.
Something smacked beside him into the water and he saw two ropes hanging down. He blinked upwards and saw Cecco and Mullins climbing down toward him. “Hang on, boy! We’re soon t’ere!” Mullins called. Seconds later, he reached the little group, Cecco right behind him, looking suspiciously at the mermaids. Everyone in Neverland knew that these beautiful creatures were very dangerous. They not only had great knowledge of magic and spells – even the black ones – but considered it fun to drown unwary swimmers. The only reason they were helping the humans now was because of Peter, whom they really liked.
“What’s wit’ t’e cap’n?” Cecco asked, collecting all his courage, and sliding into the water, reaching for Hook.
“I don’t know,” Peter answered out of breath. “He’s unconscious.”
Mullins gripped his free arm and gave him one of the ropes. “You were both a long time underwater – maybe too long for him.”
The boy shook his head. “The mermaids helped us breathe. He’s alive!”
One of the mermaids dug at his back and pointed to the Revenge, saying something in her strange language. The sloop had lifted its anchor and started toward the galleon. Cecco and Mullins looked uncomprehendingly at the approaching sloop as a third mermaid emerged between them, clicking something to Peter, who listened intently. “Blackbeard intends to ram the Jolly Roger! He will not let us escape!” he translated hectically and the two pirates stared at the Revenge.
The sloop was smaller and shorter than the Jolly Roger, but she was faster because of her shallower draft. In addition, Blackbeard had planned to vacate her and everything was now aboard of the gallon – except Teach himself and his crew. So the gallon was heavier than normal. “Mr. Smee?” Mullins barked over the shouts of his comrades, who had also seen the approach of the sloop. The old Irishman bent over the rail, holding back the small figure of Wendy who stood beside him. “Hurry, Robert!” he screamed. 
“Blackbeard plans to ram us!” Cecco squalled back.
The old boatswain stared disbelieving at the black gunner, and then back at the Revenge. Damn it all to hell, but Cecco was right. Teach’s intentions were obvious. He whirled around. “Brutes! Make sails! Haul her close to backwind her!” he screamed up into the riggings. “Jukes! Ready to heave to!” The small gunner at the helm nodded. “Albino, Mason, Cookson – to the cannons with ye. There MUST be dry powder somewhere!”
It was Nibs who started to wave excited. “Smee? There are several barrels in the sea. They must be these barrels we threw overboard the Revenge! And they are full of gun-powder!”
The old boatswain blinked and exchanged a glare with some of his comrades. “Boy, if they are really powder barrels, I’ll happily release ya the next time we got you and your friends!” he called out; new hope rose in him, while his comrades fetched several nets and ran to Nibs.
Wendy only had eyes for James, who was hauled aboard with Cecco. His chin lay on his chest; his long wet curls covering his face. Her heart beat almost painfully. He had been so long underwater! What if the mermaids were too late? Helpful hands hefted Cecco and his valuable ‘freight’ through the opening in the rail and laid the captain on the deck. In an instant Wendy was beside him, reaching with trembling fingers for him.
“James? Do you hear me?” she asked, and felt Smee push her aside, as the old Irishman made room for the first aid.
“’Scuse me, Miss,” he murmured, gripping Hook’s arms, and started to pump the remaining water out of his lungs. Even in his unconscious state, James threw up the salty water. Then the boatswain turned his captain to his stomach and massaged with strong fingers his back, he forced the body to throw up the rest. Wendy helped as she could. She didn’t even realize her tears. All she could see was the wet, motionless and bleeding form of James, lying still before her.
As Smee was finally satisfied with his work, she pulled James’ head into her lap, bent over him and stroked his back, embracing him. He was so cold, almost like death and longed to warm him. “James?” she whispered, smoothing back his hair, and kissed his temple. “James! Wake up. Please, wake up.” She buried her face in his dripping curls and held him tight. 
“Miss Wendy?” It was Smee, and as she looked up she saw an oriental pirate and Sky standing beside him. “They’ll take ‘im into his quarters. He’ll need help with his injuries and…”
The girl simply nodded. “I need fresh water, bandages and someone who can help me hold him.” Tears ran over her pale cheeks, but in her gaze was the well-known fiery spirit they’d seen before. She had to be strong one more time and then – when James was doctored and the danger of Blackbeard defeated – she would allow herself to cry. But not now!
The pirates lifted their commander carefully from the deck and carried him toward the stairs that led to his quarters. Wendy accompanied them, ignoring all others – even John, who tried to stop her. She didn’t see the shocked face of her brother; she only saw that James was brought to his cabin as soon and safely as possible – if you could speak of safety while they were being attacked.
John looked numbly after his sister. He had stood close by and seen everything. He couldn’t believe his eyes and ears, as she had called Hook by his given name and took him into her lap. But now, seeing her care for him as she escorted the crewmen and Hook to his quarters, he admitted what he’d been refusing to see the whole time: Wendy had lied to them – more or less. Hook hadn’t kidnapped her (except possibly the first time) and she hadn’t ‘escaped’ him. Somehow the pirate-captain had managed to persuade her completely, and she was with him on her own free will. And she was not only WITH him, they were CLOSE. Good God, she even had KISSED him, calling him ‘James’ and Smee addressed her as ‘Miss Wendy’.
John’s heart refused to believe that his sister and the one-handed pirate-captain were a couple, but it was obvious, and there was no denying it anymore, as he recalled her fears for Hook hours ago in the hideout and her tears now. And Hook had fought for her, had risk his own life and that of his men to save her. There was no other explanation for the strange behavior of the two. They were together and John felt in his bones that they had done more than simply ‘hold hands.’
Slightly came beside him and asked him something, but John was too deep in thought to react. His adopted cousin shook him roughly. “John! Where is Peter?” 
“And where is Mullins?” asked Smee, who stood only meters away from them with a wet dripping Cecco. The giant Negro wiped his eyes clean of the seawater. “The boy has a general plan to stop Blackbeard. I don’t know if he’ll be successful, but if he is, he saves our all sorry asses – he and Mullins!”
“What does he want to do?” asked Curly, and Smee lifted one brow.
Cecco – still panting, answered: “He and Robert are swimming to t’e Revenge and try to release t’e timing chain from t’e rudder. Then Blackbeard will be unable to maneuver and we can heave to and give him a full broadside.” 
“Pan has WHAT in mind?” Smee squeaked.
“That’s crazy!” Slightly burst out.
“Aye! Teach’ll shoot ‘em like rabbits!” Cookson added, who joined the little group.
Cecco shook his head. “T’e mermaids accompany t’em and dive wit’ t’em to t’e Revenge and under her along to the rudder. Blackbeard will not see ’em.”
“Diving TO and UNDER the Revenge in one stroke?” gasped Smee. “This is impossible. That’s worst than keel-hauling five times over!” 
“Pan said something about ‘bein’ able to breath under water, when the mermaids are, um … kissing you’,” Cecco explained and Cookson started to laugh.
“T’is is the reason Mullins chose to help t’e boy with his crazy plot. He really doesn’t stop at nothing when a female is near – even if she has a fish-tail.”
Cecco snorted with loathing. “I would rather turn into a monk before I let a cold fish-hag kiss me!”
“Even after this long, you’re satisfied with this!” Mason grinned, who had also stepped to the little group. His gaze found Smee’s. “By the way: the barrels were full of DRY gun-powder.”
A wide smile played around the Irishman’s mouth. “The best news I got all day!” He turned around; his normal stoop gone, and shouted orders with shoulders back. “All men to the starboard side cannons! Load ‘em but don’t open the hatches. Blackbeard and his rats cannot know that we have full cannon-power! Jukes? Hold the course and be ready to heave to, but wait for my signal! We will only change the course at the last moment, so Blackbeard won’t be able to alter course, passing us by and giving us a very nice target!” 
He could hear the ringing shouts of the hostile buccaneers now very clearly, and looked toward the Revenge. The sloop was only three hundred feet away, and picking up speed. Most of the burning riggings and sails had been thrown overboard, but part of the deck was still in flames, now being fought by several crewmen. Directly in front of them, on the bowsprit, stood the tall figure of Blackbeard, cutlass in one hand, a pistol in the other. 
Smee, who had taken Hook’s spyglass, glared at Teach, and finally let the spyglass sink. He had seen many things in his life, and had taken part in many battles, but this time he really felt cold fear, as he looked at Blackbeard. “Like the old Harry had shown up!” he whispered and took a deep breath. The coming minutes would decide life and death, and even if the sloop was chippy, the crew was decimated and they had no munitions, there was still the chance that they all would die, because the devil himself seemed to have risen from the hell – and it was up to a small boy and a superstitious carpenter to safe the day.

Chapter 21 – Peter’s Plot 

Sky and the other pirate laid their captain carefully on his bed, after Wendy had shoved the blankets and the pillows away to prevent them from a soaking. With trembling fingers, she opened Hook’s weapon-sash, pulled it and the sword away, and unbuttoned the remaining buttons of his torn waistcoat. “Mr. Sky? Please help me,” she said quietly, and undressed James with the help of the older man.
Neither the waistcoat nor the shirt was salvageable, so she simply threw them to the floor. The coat could be repaired, as well as the breeches. But his clothes were the last things she was concerned about. Her gaze traveled over the welts from the lash, criss-crossing his chest and belly, and finally up to his right shoulder, where blood oozed steadily from under the leather-pad. The salty seawater had kept it bleeding. It was fortunate that he was still unconscious, unaware of the salt in his open wounds.
“Mr. Sky? Please fetch fresh water and bandages. We have to clean his wounds.” The pirate nodded and went away, while Wendy undid the harness. “Sir?” she addressed the Oriental, who looked momentarily surprised by her politeness. “Would you please be so kind and see that some fresh water is heated? I need it as well.” The man, who couldn’t remember the last time he had been called ‘Sir’, bowed formally to the girl and left the cabin to fulfill her wish without hesitation – too bewildered to think that his behavior really didn’t fit a pirate.
Finally alone with James, she let the wooden cuff fall to the floor, freeing his right arm. She hadn’t let anyone see the old injury, knowing exactly how much James loathed anyone looking upon it.
Her glance roamed over him. He was so pale, almost ashen, and his lips were blue. His abused body looked bad, and the stab wound in his shoulder still bled. She fetched one of the blankets and spread it over him to warm him. Her gaze wandered for a moment to the stove in the corner of the cabin, made of cast iron. Normally, it was too warm in Neverland to need it – except when Peter was away, and ice and snow covered the island – but this night was cool and James was more than cold. As soon as one of the both men came back, she would be sure that the oven was lit.
She heard a soft croak and whirled around – only to see the both parrots, still caged and both looked very scared, nestled close together. “Don’t be afraid,” the girl murmured. “Everything will be all right!” Who was she trying to fool? Just now, everything stood at the edge of an abyss. There was no proof that any of them would survive the next several minutes. She heard the Smee’s loud shouts outside, and several other pirates, and her heartbeat quickened. Of course, she knew that the real danger wasn’t over. She knew enough about Blackbeard to realize that this man always had a trick up his sleeve. It wasn’t for nothing that he had been one of the most successful pirates of the second ‘golden age’ of piracy. It was possible that nothing she had done during the last hours had been of any earthly use, and James, his men, her friends and she would find death after all.
Wendy’s attention was drawn back to the man, and she sat down beside his motionless form, lifting one hand to stroke his cold cheek. Once again, she felt the burning behind her eyes. She was exhausted, but too keyed up to really feet it. Of course, she had known that he could be hurt -- not only now, in this particular case, but during his entire career as well. Piracy paid well, much more being a simple seaman on a merchant or a navy vessel. A cabin boy on a pirate-ship earned more than a lieutenant in the navy. But it was more dangerous as well. Most pirates were young, because most of them didn’t live long enough to grow old. How did the saying go? “There are old pirates and bold pirates, but no old bold pirates.”
But to see the result of this danger was hard; especially when it had hit her James this time – the man she loved! His injuries hurt her as deeply as a knife, and she would have gladly taken his pain to help him. Wiping away several new tears she gave in to the urge to be near him, bent down, and softly kissed his lips, stroking his cheek and temple. “I love you!” she whispered close to his mouth, tasting the salt on his skin. Sadly she thought that he might never hear it aloud from her, if they all died before he regained consciousness.
She looked at his long, dark eyelashes contrasting sharply against his pale skin, his high cheekbones and forehead, his strong chin and over his soft lips, which had brought her so much bliss. Her feelings of tenderness and rising despair squeezed her heart while she kissed him again. “I love you, James Hook!” 
She heard someone at the door and sat up quickly. It was again Sky who entered the cabin, carrying the required items. “Mr. Skye? Could you please light the oven? The captain needs to get warm.”
The man nodded. “Of course, Miss Wendy,” he returned gruffly, and offered her the bowl and the bandages. With a soft “Thank you!” she took the implements and started to wash away the salt from Hook’s skin. Skye assisted her after he got the fire going in the Franklin stove. From outside, new shouts sounded while the ship seemed to change course, and Wendy exchanged a fearful look with Skye. “What…?” 
The man smiled grimly. “Your little friend has a plot to turn the rudder one last time. But if he fails, we all will die! And he had to do it quickly. T’e Revenge is damn close now!”
“Peter!” Wendy murmured, her eyes widening. She had completely forgotten about him. “Is he all right?”
Sky shrugged his shoulders. “As Cecco and Mullins were wit’ him in t’e water to get t’e cap’n, he was. Several of t’e sirens were wit’ him. Had given t’e cap’n and him breat’ under water and are helping ‘im now again!” He shook his grey head, while he supported Hook’s shoulders, so that Wendy could wash him more easily. The girl lowered her head for just a moment. Peter had saved James and was now trying to save them all. Peter, that careless, selfish, wonderful boy … And she hadn’t thought about him! A fleeting feeling of guilt swept past her, but she knew it was useless. She had to wait until Peter was back – if he really could manage to implement his plan and – above all – stay alive.

Mullins swam beside Peter Pan through the black, cold sea. The darkness was only broken by the glimmer of the flames of the sloop and by the dim glistening of the tiny fairy, who clung to the boy’s clothes. He felt the cool, strong hand of one of the mermaids pulling him forward with incredible speed. He was glad he wasn’t alone with the water-creature. He wasn’t only terribly superstitious, he also knew exactly what kind of dangers a siren represented for a normal, mortal man. Of course, he didn’t like to depend on Pan either, whose presence was his only safety with these creatures, but he had no other choice, and nothing else to lose. If he didn’t sabotage the Revenge, then Blackbeard would ram the Jolly Roger and both ships would sink – whereby he would not only lose his home, but his life as well.
He felt the growing need for air, and a second later two cold smooth lips were pressed on his and he could breathe again. He did himself a favor and didn’t ask how this was possible. Some things were better left unasked!
Peter swam beside him, feeling Tinker Bell’s tiny hands clinging to his locks. As if from nowhere, a mermaid emerged before him, exchanged a look with her ‘sister’ dragging the boy behind her – and giggling, gave him a quick kiss. Peter grinned back. That was all right, the thimbles of the mermaids were much colder and not a bit as sweet as the one Wendy gave him once, but nevertheless they felt good. He heard Tink saying something rude and he raised his eyebrows. It wasn’t his fault that almost all the female inhabitants of Neverland liked him so much! 
The glow of the fire was now very close, and the mermaids motioned to the boy and the pirate, then dragged them deeper down. Above them, the keel of the Revenge cut through the water, and they could hear the dull voices of Blackbeard’s men. Now Peter knew why the mermaids knew everything that happened on the Jolly Roger – additionally, their hearing was much more attuned to underwater noises than his. 
Mullins looked at Peter and then at the mermaids. He also realized where Peter got his infallible information on the events on the ship. The water-creatures spied for him! Why they hadn’t told the boy about his friend being the lover of his greatest enemy was beyond him. But it decided it wasn’t his place to tell him about it! 
The mermaids drew them even deeper and Peter felt the pressure increasing. But it didn’t last long before they were pulled back towards the surface and as he broke through it, his watery escort quickly clasped her hand over is mouth, so that his gasp wouldn’t give him away. Another mermaid did the same with Mullins, whose eyes nearly came out of his head before he signaled her that he had understood. The creature released his mouth, and smiled at him in a way that made him nervous. “T… t’ank ye, m’ dear!” he whispered hoarsely and carefully cleared his throat. The mermaid stroked over his face and beard and cocked her strange, but beautiful head. 
Peter shook his head – grown-ups! – winked at the mermaid beside him who released him, and poked the carpenter none too softly. “Stop flirting and go trim the Revenge’s wings!” he grinned. 
Mullins tossed him a skeptical glance. “What do ye know about flirting, Pan?” he asked, and swam with mighty strokes around the sloop’s stern and took hold of the huge rudder as it swept by. Chuckling, Peter followed him, and heard the buccaneer whispering: “Push me up!” Before he could help him, a mermaid was in front of him and did as Mullins had asked. The carpenter felt two strong, slim hands at his backside, and found himself on the rudder a moment later. He knew that Pan was strong, but this couldn’t have been the boy. He looked back saw ‘his’ mermaid, who smiled at him again, easily keeping up to the wooden vessel. He felt his cheeks turn pink. Stifling a curse – he was a mighty pirate and NOT a school-boy! – he looked for Peter, who was also pulling himself upwards. Making a face, Mullins offered him his hand, which the boy took without hesitation. Together they climbed up the rudder-anchorage, steadying themselves on the handles by the helm. 
For a long moment, pirate and boy forgot that they were enemies, and grinned at each other. They had made it! – now came the hard part. Mullins bent forward and examined the rudder mechanism from above, and tested several bolts and gears. 
“What’s wrong?” Peter asked, getting nervous. 
“T’is is a complete new kind of gimbal. T’e Revenge must be really younger t’an t’e Jolly Roger.” 
“Can you still hobble her?” 
The pirate nodded. “Sure! I only need a little time.” 
“Exactly what we don’t have!” Peter retorted. 
One of the mermaids started to click loudly, and Peter lifted into the air, peering around the stern. He bit his lips. The Revenge was dangerously near to the Jolly Roger – he guessed not more than 300 or 400 feet – and returned to Mullins. “Hurry! We’re almost there!” 
Mullins nodded and with a mighty effort and a fearsome grimace, he pulled at a bolt. “I can’t get t’is damn t’ing loose! Otherwise I could reach the rudder-chain and could unhook it!” he panted, face red from the effort. Peter moved beside him and groped for the bolt as well. Even Tink tried to help. 
With a loud bang, the bolt released, and Mullins almost lost balance. If it hadn’t been for Peter’s quick arm around his wrist, the carpenter would have fallen backwards into the water. Cursing, Mullin regained his balance, growled a “T’anks, mate!” and looked into the device again. Before him hung the rudder-chain. Grinning he reached for it, and started to pull at it, and realized that it still was secured. Swearing under his breath he nodded at Peter: “Help me! I need a t’ird hand!”
The boy pressed himself beside Robert at the ship’s wall, and shoved his hand inside of the device, next to Mullins’ fingers. “Do ye feel t’e toot’ in t’e chain?” the carpenter whispered and Peter nodded. “It holds t’e chain in place. Push it down and I can pull t’e chain up!” 
“Aye!” the boy confirmed. 
“On three! One, two and… THREE!” 
The boy pushed with all his strength, and felt the tooth swing down, freeing the chain. A rumble and rattle was heard, and together, both allies pulled the rudder-chain bit by bit out of its channel, finally rendering the helm useless. 
Seconds after Mullins had loosened the bolt, Tinker Bell had flown upwards. Blackbeard and his pirates had to be deaf not to hear the noise! She peaked over the rail and, alarmed, flew back, ringing shrilly at Peter. The boy looked up. “Tink! Be quiet!” he hissed. “Or they will hear us!” But the answer of his fairy-friend got his attention. “The crew heard us!” he gasped to Mullins. 
The carpenter uttered an entirely new malediction, tore the chain completely out with almost inhuman strength, and let its end fall into the water. The same moment they heard angry shouts from above, and as Peter lifted his head, he saw several faces bending over the rail of the top-deck. One of them belonged to Jack Richards, who recognized him immediately. “T’is is t’e damn boy! Kill ‘im now!” 
Several of the buccaneers aimed their muskets and pistols at him and Mullins. Peter reacted without thought. “Jump!” he called, hauling a scared Robert down with him into the sea. Bullets flew through the air, striking the water near them when they surfaced for breath.
In the meantime Tink was quite busy. In shrill irritation, she soared up to the brutes who had dared to fire at her beloved Peter and raced between them, pulling a pistol out of a hand here, yanking on their beards and even managing to shove several pirates overboard.
“KILL HIM!” roared Blackbeard’s voice from the bow. “A hundred gold pieces for the man who burns a bullet into the pelt of that cursed tyke!” The little fairy scudded towards him and shuddered as she saw his appearance. The wound on his forehead was still bleeding and his face glimmered red like the devil. Blood was even caked in the remains of his long beard, and his gaze was the singular intent of his insanity: destruction. His injured shoulder bled more than his forehead, and his breath was heavy, but nevertheless he stood unfaltering on the bow and barked orders for killing all the crew and passengers aboard the Jolly Roger.
With a wild cry, Tink sprang at him and shone a brilliant light in his eyes to blind him. But Blackbeard had learned from her encounter with his first officer, and quickly turned his head, while he aimed a wild blow at the tiny creature who had irritated him from the beginning. Helpless, Tink plummeted away and fell into the sea.
Stunned, she tried to swim; her head ringing like a giant kettle drum. Still not recovered from his first attack a day ago, she felt dizzy again, and the world faded around her. With her last thought, she tried to call for Peter, and realized too late that she had spent all her energy on confounding the pirate.
Suddenly, a familiar, cool hand closed around her and then the flighty kiss of a mermaid touched her. Exhausted, she opened her eyes and saw the eternal boy in front of her, who was again drawn by the water-creatures through the water. Peter held her in his free hand. Tink sighed. It seemed that they both really couldn’t get along without the other one.
One more time, the boy and Mullins were forced to surface and almost instantly, Teach’s crew started to fire at them. Bullets struck all around them, and Robert cursed while the mermaids clicked and squeaked, shocked, and Peter grumbled. Blackbeard frowned after the man and the boy, and then his attention was drawn to the silhouettes around them.
For a moment his eyes widened, as he recognized their shapes – half fish, half woman. So the old legends were true. There were MERMAIDS! And they were helping this damn boy!
He found the wet golden shock of hair below in the dark sea, and he dragged one of his pistols out, aiming it with deliberation at the boy. “No!” he whispered. “You’ll not escape me!” He fired, and saw with great satisfaction how the boy reared up before the waves closed over him. “Rot at the bottom, you little pest! And now it’s the turn of Jas and his little wench!”
Mullins heard Peter’s outcry and looked back. In the dim glow, he just could see how the boy stared at him with a shocked expression, then disappeared under water. Robert cursed anew. “Pan? Come on!” he called, dragging hard at the mermaid’s hand to stop her. Two of them started to jump and to click, and dove like dolphins where the boy had gone under.
Suddenly a cold wind swept over the sea. Low thunder was heard and Mullins paled. He knew exactly what that meant. Neverland was reacting to Peter Pan’s injury. Or death? Robert hoped that this was not the case. Damn! He never thought that he’d one day worry about the boy.
He felt another tug as his finned escort headed toward the Jolly Roger. A new round of bullets flew about him, and he took a deep breath, submerging next to the siren. She held his hand, kissed him again and dove under the Jolly Roger to the other side of the mighty gallon, providing cover for him. Robert puffed and blew. “Had enough o’ this damn salt-water!” he groused and spit out, while he looked about him, but saw no sign of the boy.
His escort broke the surface next to him and looked at him with a strange expression. “Where is Pan?” he asked, out of breath. The mermaid cocked her head again, watched him very closely and -- finally -- smiled. Beside her, two more emerged, a motionless boy between them and a hysterically sobbing fairy.
Peter was unconscious, and blood ran from a wound on his head. Mullins reached for him and pulled the boy to himself while he tread water. “Pan?” he asked, checking for a pulse. “He’s alive,” he murmured and examined the injury. “T’e bullet has only grazed him!” He shook his head. “Boy, you really are a golden child!”
Tink pressed her tiny fists on her mouth and sniffled again – half from relief, half from fear. He turned to the siren as he felt the first drops of rain. “Help me to pull him on my shoulders, so t’at I can climb wit’ him on board!”
The mermaid stretched her webbed fingers out and touched Peter’s, then his cheek; her hard, long nails scratching him, the webbing was almost warm. Robert cleared his throat. “I’m honored, me beauty, but if you and your sisters really like t’is boy so much, t’en let me take him on board, so t’at someone can care fer him!”
The siren sighed almost humanly, and helped him to hoist Peter around his shoulders. He used his belt to bind Peter’s right arm and right leg in front of him. In this manner, the boy rode to the deck, and Mullins had both hands free to climb the ladder.
Before he left the water, he hesitated a moment and pursed his lips. “Why not?” he murmured, bent down to the mermaid and kissed her quickly. The siren jerked back and looked with wide eyes at him. Robert grinned. “’Till t’e next time, beauty, and don’t forget me!” Then he started up the Jacob’s ladder as the rain began and the ship abruptly changed its course and the thunder of cannons roared through the air. 

As the Revenge was less than forty fathoms away from the Jolly Roger, Hook’s crew and the Lost Boys stood ready to fight at the rail. None of the pirates tried to hinder them. Should Blackbeard be successful and collide with them, then every hand was needed, as small as it might be. And every crew-member of the Jolly Roger knew personally how well each boy could fight.
Smee drew his cutlass and mounted the bridge to the balustrade. He had taken command of the Jolly Roger.. “Steady, brutes!” he called. “Let them come!” Minutes before, Blackbeard’s men had shot at someone in the water between the ships, and some of the galleon’s crew had told him that it had been Pan and Mullins. Then both had disappeared under water, pulled by the mermaids and hadn’t surfaced again. Smee knew that the sirens held them in cover, which was wise. But he didn’t know if they had been successful. He could only hope – and pray -- that the boy’s plan had worked. He could see Blackbeard clearly by now – the burnt beard, the blood drenched face, the bloody shoulder and the cutlass in his right and a pistol in his left hand – an allegory of death and destruction.
Suddenly life came into Smee. “Mason, Cecco, NOW!” he barked down to the deck, then he whirled around to Jukes. “Billy, come about!” Jukes turned the mighty double-wheel to the port side with all his strength, while a loud rumble and jarring from the other side of the ship reported the cannon-hatches were opening. The Jolly Roger moved quickly for ship of her size and her additional freight, and dodged the approaching bow of the Revenge.
Smee lifted the spyglass to his eyes and watched Blackbeard very carefully. Teach immediately discerned what Hook’s crew tried to do, and whirled around to his helmsman, Israel Hands. “Israel, adjust course! Adjust course and ram that damn ship!” he screamed loud enough and close enough to be heard on board of the Jolly Roger.
Smee held his breath – now they all would see if the little hellion and Mullins had been successful – and bent over the balustrade. “Mason? All clear?”
“Aye!” came the answer from the upper and lower cannon-deck and the old Irishman felt the jolt of energy shooting through his body. “FIRE!”
The echo of twenty cannons thundered over the waves and broke on the walls of Neverland’s mountains. Almost every ball hit its target. The mainmast of the Revenge broke down. Several shots brought part of the rigging down, others destroyed the most of guns of the Revenge, which were useless anyway. Smee smiled grimly. “Now he has to pay t’e price for ordering ‘em to empty the sloop and sink it!” he growled and Jukes laughed.
“He’s a victim of his own greed!” 

The Revenge drove along them towards the open sea, unable to change course. Smee and Jukes exchanged a look. “Congratulations, Pan and Mullins!” the old Irishman grumbled. “Ye’ve done a fine job!” Blackbeard’s clamorous shouting was almost as loud as the cannon-fire before. New fires were born on the Revenge, and shouts for help sounded over the water.
“Should we make the dinghies ready?” Jukes asked and Smee shrugged his shoulders. 
“We’re pirates, not barbarians. O’ course we’ll search for survivors – even if the captain will make ‘em walk the plank. But wait until the sloop is out of range. I don’t want any surprises from these maniacs, like opening fire with pistols.” He took a deep breath. “And above all, we have to search for Mullins and the boy.” He looked toward the sky, from where rain now sheeted down. “I don’t like this!” he murmured. “Something is wrong with Pan, otherwise the weather wouldn’t be this bad!”
The crewmembers down on the main-deck of the Jolly Roger embraced each other, congratulated themselves, and cheered. Even the Lost Boys and two brothers found themselves in the embrace of one pirate or another, before they all turned and waved after the departing ship.
“Good riddance!” “A bit too warm fer ye?” “T’anks for the provisions!” “And t’e rum!” “And the powder and bullets!” “So many presents wouldn’t have been necessary!” “Now we can even decorate the wardroom!” “Blackbeard, from now on you should be called Short-Beard!” “Or Slow-Match-Jellyfish!” It was impossible to discern who called louder or more cheerfully – the boys or the pirates, both groups gloating in relief at the disappearing Revenge.
Smee couldn’t help himself, but laughed as well, and Jukes chuckled: “T’is was excellent, Mr. Smee! T’e cap’n will be proud of ye! Ye really have acted in his place”
The boatswain declined. “Only a trick I’ve learned from him! Ye don’t know all the clever ideas he has sometimes!” Jukes beamed. He suddenly remembered that Smee had accompanied the captain from the beginning, while he had joined the crew later.
“Mr. Smee!” came a voice both men knew very well. They followed the sound through the rain to the portside of the main-deck, where they saw a dripping figure climbing on deck.
“There come our heroes!” Jukes announced with raised voice. “It’s alright, Robert. We’re all here!” Mullins stumbled forwards, holding Peter’s small form on his shoulder.
“Where’s the little greenhorn?” Smee called, not recognizing the boy on the carpenter’s shoulders because of the heavy rain.
“Here!” Robert answered, now surrounded by his comrades and the boys who left the rail and run towards him.
Slightly pushed through the lines, John on his heels. “What’s wrong with Peter?” he asked shocked, seeing the motionless form of his leader.
Mullins went to his knees, breathless from the climb, opened the belt and let the boy carefully slide onto the deck. “Blackbeard!” he said. “He shot him!”
Several of the Lost Boys knelt beside their leader before Smee shooed them away to have a better look at Peter, only Slightly and Tinker Bell remained. Quickly he evaluated the eternal boy. “T’e bullet only grazed ‘im,” he said, coming to the same conclusion as Mullins. He looked up at the boys surrounding him and recognized their fear and worry. They might be nervy little troublemakers who all needed a good spanking, but they felt responsibility for each other – and a deep friendship. He had to give them that. “Don’t be afraid!” he tried to reassure them, to his own surprise. “He’ll have a hell of headache, and have to stay in bed a day or two. Could even get a fever as well, but the injury isn’t dangerous. Nothing important was hit.” It was a poor attempt at a joke, but a general sigh ran through the boys – and not only from them. Of course the buccaneers knew that they all owed their lives to Peter Pan. “Mason?” called Smee and the pudgy gunner stepped to him. 
“Aye, Sir?” 
“Carry the boy to my quarters and lay him on my bed. I think he’ll be there more comfortable there than the surgeon’s quarters. After all, he saved our all our skins!” 
Mason nodded, bent down and lifted the cold, small form in his arms. He was on his way to the quarter-deck, accompanied by the fairy and the whole troop of boys when the old Irishman held the children back. “Avast ye!” The boys turned around at the order to halt, full of expectation. Only Tink continued to follow Mason. “M’ quarters ain’t big enough to hold all of you!” the boatswain said firmly. “And by the way, you’re wounded and dirty. So stay here and we’ll show you where you can nurse your scratches and maybe can find some sleep.”
Nervous and relieved, the boys exchanged looks, until Slightly rose to speak. “Thank you, Mr. Smee. We really appreciate your offer because we don’t want to leave without our friend and need to look after our injuries. Can offer you my help in return?”
Smee lifted one brow. “Your help?”
The boy nodded. “Aye! I want to be a doctor and I’ve already started as a physician’s assistant, and I know first aid. Many of your comrades are wounded. Perhaps I can give you a hand.”
The Irishman examined the Lost Boys’ second in command very closely, but saw nothing other than serious-minded earnestness. The boy meant every word. “A doctor, eh?” he grumbled and finally shook his head. “Never thought that you’d want to learn somethin’ useful.”
Slightly shrugged his shoulders. “I’ve always cared for the injuries of my friends, and I like to help other ones.”
The boatswain nodded. “Alright! As I see it, there ain’t none of us who ain’t got a cut or wound or something else like it. Normally it’s only Bollard’s and my turn to take care of wounded comrades, but in this case, we need all hands!”
Slightly smiled. “My pleasure. And I think Wendy will help as well.”
Smee smiled. “If you can drag her away from the captain’s bed, then maybe you’re right.” He waved at the boys. “Come on, lads, I’ll show you were you can stay this night and--“ He looked at the skies as a thunderclap rolled through the air and a new flash cut through the darkness. Smee made a face “- and can try to get dry again!” More thunder growled through the night, and in the light of the next flash, Smee looked over to the quickly departing sloop, fires dying away in the rain.
The Revenge had no steering mechanism, and the clouds themselves seemed to solidify around her, blocking the little light it gave. “What the devil…?” Smee whispered and his comrades followed his gaze. They all could see the heavy clouds which hovered over the Revenge. Flashes lit up the night sea around her, while a dense fog started to built up. After a minute the sloop was completely surrounded by the fog, and when the lightning returned to the sky a short time later, there was no trace of the Revenge. She had simply vanished.
Shocked, the pirates and boys gazed about. No one could explain what had happened – and no one wanted to speak about it. They all knew that the miraculous powers of Neverland had shown up one more time.
Swallowing his nervousness, Smee waved the boys to come with him, and they obeyed without protest. They all were looking forward to a safe, dry room, and possibly a nap. 
John’s thoughts were angry as he followed the boatswain alongside Nibs and Curly. Smee’s words had reminded him of what he had witnessed only a short time ago. And now Wendy was still with Hook in his quarters. Yes, the pirate-captain needed first aid, but the way Smee had spoken (that she had to be ‘dragged’ from the captain’s bed) only confirmed his suspicions about the relationship between his sister and Hook. She must have lost her mind to see this criminal as something other than a brutal killer! Yes, he might be an attractive man who represented the independence she craved, but – good Lord! – he was a fugitive, a malefactor, and even tried to KILL her! How could she worry about him? Hook was only using her to get to Peter – he had done it before. And even if he had said to her that he would let Peter go, John didn’t believe the captain. This could only be a plot to finally gain victory over his sworn enemy. And as soon as Hook had achieved this end, he would let her fall like a hot potato. There was no doubt about it.
John bit his lips. As soon as they were alone, he would speak with her, and try to talk some sense into her. She had to stop this coziness around Hook before the buccaneer demanded more from her than a kiss, which she had already given him on her own free will. Of course it hadn’t been the first kiss she had given him – John knew his sister too well. But he would take care that her strange soft spot for the captain didn’t end in a disaster!

As the Jolly Roger suddenly changed course, and the roaring of the cannons had echoed over Neverland, Wendy had known that the final battle had begun. The whole ship had shivered, and she could feel the heavy cannons recoil in their runners. Shouts rang through the air, accompanying the explosions, and out of pure instinct Wendy threw herself over Hook to protect him what ever would come. She felt the abrupt movements of the Jolly Roger and closed her eyes, holding James close to her. She expected to feel mighty concussion at any second when the Revenge rammed them, followed by the noises of blades and death-screams, but nothing like this came.
Instead, she heard cries of victory and jeering – from the pirates AND the boys. Sky, who had steadied himself at the captain’s desk, strode to the door, opened it and dared to see what happened outside. He only had to listen to his comrades for a moment before he turned back and beamed. “It’s alright, Miss Wendy. That damn wastrel has been sent to hell!” he laughed and Wendy sat up, feeling suddenly dizzy with relief.
They’d made it! They had won! They were safe! Looking down on Hook she smiled and touched his cold cheek. “The victory is ours, my captain!” she whispered and heard Sky chuckling. Blushing she threw him a glare and saw how amused the older pirate was.
He lifted both hands in surrender while he sniggered: “Don’t be angry, Miss. I know how ye feel, and are glad of it!”
Wendy smiled shyly. “Thank you, Mr. Sky.” Her gaze moved to Hook. “Help me to bandage his wounds?” Sky nodded. The girl had already washed out the cuts and the stab wound, and had started to brush them with iodine. It really was fortunate that the captain was still unconscious. The Oriental returned and brought the heated water where Wendy immersed several of the bandages which would lie directly over the wounds. They waited some minutes until the bandages had cooled a bit, then they began to apply them around the captain’s torso and shoulder. Then the thicker bandages followed.
In the meantime the Oriental – whose name Wendy didn’t know – told them about Peter and Mullins’ success, and how they defeated Blackbeard. Wendy was shocked as she heard about Peter’s injury, but the Oriental told her that the boy had been taken to Smee’s cabin and that the old boatswain was taking good care of him. The other boys had had scratches here and there, but nothing dangerous. So the girl decided that she first would take care of James and then – later – look in on the boys. The assortment of boys had often been bruised in their games, and were accustomed to treating themselves. And, by the way they, had Slightly, who was talented in vetting the other ones.
Finally the three were finished, and Wendy looked at James, whose torso reminded her of a mummy by now. She sighed, satisfied that she had done all in her power to help him. Her gaze wandered up to the both pirates. “Thank you for your help, gentlemen.”
The two men looked sheepish – no one had ever called them ‘gentlemen’ – at least Sky grumbled, “I t’ink, t’at is, yer welcome!”
The girl laughed gently. “Aye!” she confirmed and watched as the both men left the cabin. Sighing she bent over James and kissed his forehead. “All done, my love. Rest now. We’re safe,” she murmured. A low groan escaped his throat and quickly Wendy lifted her head and looked at him. She wanted so badly for him to open his beautiful eyes and speak with her. But, on the other hand, he would be in pain, and she didn’t want that.
Nature took the dilemma out of her hands, as Hook’s strong will kicked in. Wendy saw his eyelashes fluttering and his tongue darted out to moisten his lips, then he blinked several times and moaned softly. She thought she would hear him calling her name and she touched his cheek. “I’m here, James,” she whispered and suddenly she looked directly in his forget-me-not-blue eyes.
“Wendy?” he croaked and started to cough.
“Yes, I’m here!” she said tenderly and stroked his forehead. “How do you feel?”
He tried a small smile, but it was more a grimace than anything else. “Like hell!” Hook swallowed, and felt as though someone were cutting his throat. He had trouble breathing – his lungs ached – while his chest and right shoulder burnt like he had been set on fire. Everything was hazy, and he could see Wendy’s face only in a blur. Behind his temples, a drum started beating and he wanted nothing more than to close his eyes and to find sleep again. But his slowly waking mind remembered something very important. “What’s of the ship? Has Blackbeard…?”
“Blackbeard is defeated!” Wendy answered. “He cannot harm us anymore!”
Relief washed through him, and he felt himself again drifting away – back into the warm darkness, where he could heal. With his last strength, he lifted his lids and glanced at his girl. “I love you,” he whispered.
Wendy felt tears dwelling up in her eyes, as she kissed him softly. “I love you, too!” she murmured and saw him falling asleep again – the shadow of a smile playing around his lips. The one thing James had wanted to hear were the warm, sweet words of his beloved girl whispered the words he yearned for; then he sank away into Morpheus’ waiting arms.
Wendy wiped her tears away. She was sure that he had heard her before sleep overtook him, and she felt relief and redemption in one. Finally she had said it aloud – and it felt good. Her gaze wandered around in the room, which was still in a chaotic state. The both parrots sat together in their cage, but seemed calm, looking expectantly at her. “Just sleep, and tomorrow you can fly around again,” she commanded. Of course, she could set them free now, but the birds were still shaken, and she could hear the thunderstorm that was over Neverland – certain proof that Peter wasn’t well.
Peter! Wendy knew she had other duties to fulfill – like looking after her brothers and Peter and offering her help as nurse – but she had reached her limit. As it sank into her that they truly were out of danger, she felt exhaustion falling on her like a lead-lined blanket. The last nerve-racking hours, full of terror and hope, the bloody events around her, and James and her revelation of their true feelings for each other were too much. She stood up one last time, dashing away tears of relief, went to the oven and put in several more pieces of wood into the fire. Then she slipped out of her boots, breeches and shirt, and tossed them on the chair where she had tossed her weapon-sash as well when she had started treat James’ wounds. Almost stumbling now, she fetched blankets, returned to the great bed, spread them over James, crept beneath them as well, and lay down beside her captain, wrapping one arm around his waist. 
She wanted to curl around him, but she couldn’t because of his injuries. So she simply slid alongside him, buried her face in his hair and let her tears flow. It was good to cry and she simply couldn’t stop. Stroking again James’ unhurt left arm and kissing his shoulder and cheek, she let everything out that had afflicted her. The mere thought that she almost had lost him – and her brothers and friends as well – still tormented her. It was awhile before she could calm down. The rain pelted the windows and the wooden deck above her, and the steady sound hushed her gradually. The ship moved on the uneasy waves and the fire in the oven crackled quietly. 
A cozy warmth traversed the cabin and drew her gently in. Her eyes burned as she watched him sleep, her lips were dry and she had to sniffle. She really needed a drink of water and a handkerchief, but she was far too comfortable now beside James – and too tired – to leave the bed. Relaxing just a moment, her eyes closed and finally she drifted away in a deep, dreamless sleep. 

Chapter 22 – No More Secrets

Heavy clouds still hung over the magical island as morning came. Black turned to dark grey and finally to a pale grey, but that was all. Most of the Neverland colors were missing. The birds sat in their nests to warm and protect their fledglings from the stormy weather; the deer, rabbits foxes and other forest creatures remained deep in the verdure; the fairies escaped into the cavernous trees and tree-stumps; the dwarfs, pixies and snoggurdles sought shelter in their subterranean caves, and the unicorn stood nervously at its fountain, listening carefully to what the wind had to tell.
Out on the water, in Pirate’s Cove, most of the crew and the Lost Boys were still sound asleep. The events of the past evening had demanded its tribute, and now allowed friend and enemy to sleep peacefully, side by side.
Smee was one of the last remaining souls on board still awake. He felt responsible for the crew and their ‘guests’, and not only because he was the boatswain and quartermaster. No, but because he was the oldest of them all, and they trusted him. And, by the way, as long as the captain was unconscious, someone had to take care of the ship. Smee felt his growing fatigue as he walked down the passageway to his quarters to look in on the eternal boy. He had undressed him and put him to bed, cleaned and bandaged the bullet wound, and lit his stove to warm the cabin.
Peter was running a fever, exactly as the old Irishman had anticipated, and outside, it was quite chilly. Sighing, he stepped into his cabin, swore another Gaelic curse when he saw the mess– he wanted to beat on the guy for hours who had done this to his cabin! – and approached his bed where the boy still lay; his fairy-friend laid curled beside his head, asleep as well.
Peter’s handsome face was red and perspiring, but he had stopped tossing, and as Smee felt his forehead, he noticed that the boy’s temperature had gone down. He shook his head, amazed. Peter Pan really was the favorite child of Fortune!
A movement in the edge of the room caught his attention, and he turned, only to find a strange fairy circle through the air. She had long silver-blond hair and wore a white, silk dress that fluttered around her. Smee was sure that he’d never seen her before, but nevertheless, he knew immediately -- she was special. She flew to his face, cocked her head and examined him very closely before she started to smile.
An odd pressure built up behind Smee’s temples and then he heard a soft, beautiful voice in his mind. “The danger is passed. Neverland is safe again. But what has changed can never go back.”
The old Irishman swallowed, and tried to make sense of this new experience. It was the first time he’d ever heard a fairy talking in his language. “W-what do you mean by that?” he asked nervously, and didn’t even notice how hoarse his voice sounded.
The fairy’s smile broadened for a moment. She was clearly amused with the mortal’s uncertainty. “The hearts that found each other,” she said gently. “It has changed Neverland and now the curse has almost reached its end. The chains will break, if they will finish this way.”
“C-chains? What chains?” asked Smee, bewildered.
The magical creature laughed for a second – a sound pure and light as a bell. “There are other chains than these, those forged by human or dwarf hands. These, which are invisible, are stronger than the other ones and only a strong heart can break them.” She pointed at Peter. “He will not understand. He will need someone to explain it to him.” Her wise eyes fell on Smee’s again. “You have the right heart to do it.”
The boatswain jerked back. “Lady, I’m still a pirate and—“
Again her beautiful laughter pealed. “—and a worrier in your own way, Child of Eire.”
Smee stared speechless at her, his mouth standing open. The fairy lightly touched his cheek, so that the boatswain had to squint to see her. “The eternal boy isn’t the only one who will not understand. You will need much patience, otherwise the way will be lost, and a new escalation of hostilities will strengthen the chains anew. It is up to you, dear Mr. Smee, if you will all be free, or if you will all be bound again to this island.”
The old Irishman blinked several times, didn’t understand what she meant. She could read it in his mind as well as on his face. “You will understand when the time comes.” She turned around to Peter. “He needs rest. Take care that he stays in bed.”
“Uh—I’m not a nurse!”
The fairy looked at him again. “In your heart you are! Otherwise you wouldn’t have stayed so long at your friend’s side – even if it wasn’t easy serving him.”
“My friend?” Smee shook his head. “Why do you Little People always speak in riddles?”
“We don’t speak in riddles. You mortals are only too blind and arrogant to realize the truth. Even HE understands that now, when he confirmed his true feelings. But he had to face death to come to his senses and to open his eyes toward others.” She sighed. “Love is always the best teacher – not only for mortals, sometimes for us fairies as well.” The rain outside grew heavier again. “I must return. The weather will be strange the next few days – until the Prince is well again. The boys will have to stay here, but I don’t think that this is a problem for you. Perhaps this will be a good time to learn about the others, and to come to an understanding that there aren’t so many differences between you.”
She flew to the porthole. “Be careful, Child of Eire. I have faith in you to do the right thing.” With that she opened the porthole and vanished into the grey uncertain day.
Smee stared after her until another movement caught his eye. Peter had shifted and murmured in his fever. He winced and it was obvious that he was having a nightmare. Tinker Bell awoke, and was instantly hovering over him, but even her gentle ringing couldn’t calm the tossing boy.
The old boatswain sighed heavily – Why HIM? – and sat at the edge of the bed, cradling the weeping boy in his arms, who wept in his fever. He felt Tink’s big eyes on him and decided to ignore her. It was lucky that the captain wasn’t here this moment. Even if Pan HAD saved him several times last night, Smee didn’t think Hook would be very pleased at this sight …

It was later that afternoon when Wendy finally awoke. She felt as though she’d been beaten, and was at first too groggy to open her eyes, but after a while thirst forced her to free herself from the last shadows of sleep and, yawning widely, she opened her eyes. One look was enough to tell her that James was still asleep and for a long moment she snuggled closer to him, taking care not to touch his chest. Ever so softy she kissed his bare shoulder and took in his familiar scent. After all what had happened it was almost a miracle that he was here beside her and she couldn’t get enough to simply look at him. In spite of her weariness, she felt an overwhelming tenderness for this man, finally lifting her head and touching his cheek gently with her lips.
He felt warm and-- too warm! Alarmed she examined at him. Beneath the dark bruises from Blackbeard, he was pale and his cheeks were flushed, while sweat lay on his brow. His breathing was unsteady and, worried, Wendy touched his fever-hot temple.
Damn! She had hoped that he would come through this without the fever, but of course, the hours down in the dirty bilge without treating hid wounds had done him no good. Even the iodine seemed to have only prevented the worst, but not all signs of infection. 
Sighing she stood up – God, was she tired! – and stumbled to the windows, opening two of them to allow fresh air into the room. It was still raining, and reminded her of another concern -- Peter. It was certain the boy was not well, if the weather was like this, so she decided to visit him as soon as she had cared for James again.
She drank a full cup of fresh water, relieved herself in the chamber pot and crossed to her clothes that still lay in the chair. The shirt was torn, bloody and smelled badly, so she took one of Hook’s shirts from his locker. Dressed in the, again, overlarge shirt, she gathered her tools for fighting James’ fever. She returned to the bed, armed with a bowl full of cool water, several cloths, towels, and a pair of his stockings. She drew back the blankets covering him, sat beside him and put one of the damp cloths on his forehead.
His reaction to this was a low grumble, and Wendy felt the first hint of relief. That he felt the cold cloth was the best proof that he wasn’t unconscious, but only deeply asleep. She then gently lifted one of his legs, wrapped another cold cloth around his calf, fixed it with a towel, and put one of the stockings over his foot. She repeated this with the other leg and finally wrapped two more cool cloth around his wrists, she was satisfied that it might bring his fever down. She shook out the blankets and covered him with just a sheet. In a quarter hour, she would repeat this procedure, and then again and again, until his fever was down.
Realizing that she could do no more for him at the moment, she looked around spotted the two parrots, who seemed to glare at her. “Sorry, you two!” she murmured, opening the cage. She was greeted with a low croak. The birds seemed to feel sickness in the room. She refilled the little water dish and crumbled two slices of bread and gave it to them. Wendy fed the two parrots, and had to smile when she saw how tenderly the birds handled each other. “As the master, so the pets,” she whispered.
Returning to James, she changed the leg compresses again, then decided that she could spend some minutes visiting Peter and looking in on the boys. She didn’t want to leave James, but he would sleep a little longer, she was certain, and her guilty conscience urged her to take care of the other ones who were dear to her.
Hastily, she washed herself, then slipped into her clothes and boots and silently left the room by way of the secret passage. The Oriental had told her that Smee had taken the boy into his own cabin, to be sure that he was warm and safe, and so she knew where she would find him. Climbing down the stairs, finally crossing the washhouse and stepping out into the quarterdeck-passage she heard the loud snoring from every corner. The whole ship was asleep, and as she passed one of the quarters, from which an adventurous mixture of snoring, whistling and grunting sounded, she had to giggle, and felt her mood lifting.
At last she reached Smee’s cabin and knocked softly. No answer came and so she simply tried the latch. The door wasn’t locked, and she tiptoed into the room. The old Irishman sat in his wooden rocking chair, hands folded over his belly, his head tilted back, and snoring. A thick plaid laid around him.
In his narrow bunk, Wendy saw the small shape of Peter. The boy had had fever, too, her fingers told her, and he seemed almost lost in the thick bandage around his head lying in this strange bed. Next to his head lay a bruised and sleeping Tinker Bell, curled into a tiny ball with wings.
For the first time, she realized that he truly was a small boy – an innocent boy who seemed to be in his twelfth year. But she knew now that this was far from the truth. No one knew how old Peter was. Time was a strange thing in Neverland, considering that Blackbeard had been here, James was from his time and she was born in the end of the nineteenth century! And that in this boy lived a fierce fighter who had killed was not news to her. He could fly, never aged and spoke the language of fairies, mermaids and other mystical creatures. Even if his appearance was that of a normal outdoor child, she understood now that he wasn’t a normal human being. 
Still, a part of her loved him – and would ever do so! – but she understood now the difference between a first crush and a real love for a man. Her feelings for Peter were these of deep friendship and tender affection toward him. She liked his unique way of seeing things, and the true innocence of his heart and soul. His joy and carelessness was almost contagious, and for several days – just after her return to Neverland – she had found a part of her nearly-ended childhood again; until James woke the first feelings of a woman in her.
That had changed her forever. The love she had for James was completely different. It was wild and dark, passionate and all-consuming, fierce and thrilling – but also tender and soft, teasingly and warm. It gave her comfort and security in a way that was completely new to her, yet nevertheless familiar. She knew him by now, much more intimate as she had ever thought possible. And this came not only from their long hours of lovemaking. No. Sometimes she thought she could feel what he felt, and when he looked at her, she could swear she saw his soul, the part of him he had buried so deep inside the savage pirate that he wore on the outside; the part that yearned for freedom and that seemed to crave her like she longed for him.
The contrast between her feelings for Peter and James wasn’t that sizeable, but it was significant. Peter had been the love of her childhood – the kind of innocent love only children could feel – and James was the love of her life – the love a woman could give only one time, and would see her through all difficulties that lay ahead.
And one of these difficulties was snuggled deep into a pillow and blanket directly before her. She knew that Peter could never understand, and would certainly see her choice as betrayal. It would hurt him that she had turned to Hook, and he might even hate her; lashing out in his pain which surely would come. Heavens, her own brothers would be outraged and were going to call her crazy, but she couldn’t change it. She had made her decision. She couldn’t play this game of hide-and-seek anymore, and she was tired of all these pretends and denial. She had almost lost James last night, and it had shown her one thing: their time together was too precious to mar it with her constant fear of what would happen if her friends and brothers would find out about her and James, forcing her to sneak out in the morning from his warm and protective embrace to reach the hideout in time, only to think all day about how she might return in the evening to be with him again and yearning for the evening to come.It was bizarre! This insanity had to stop! The sooner the better. And as soon as Peter was well again, she would talk to him. 
With a sigh she sat down on the bed and softly stroked the sandy locks of the boy. He had a slight fever, and she could see the vanishing tracks of tears. He must have had a nightmare, like he had so often before. Deep inside was still the little boy who longed for protection and security, for a mother, like every child, and to know that he had none who could give him this was often mirrored in his nightmares. Seeing the bandage around his head, she hoped he hadn’t much pain when he woke up.
She took a closer look to the scratch at his throat, where James had threatened him with his hook. Yes, the captain really could be fearsome, especially when he was angry. Once again she asked herself what had made him hesitate to kill Peter at first sight. All right, the boy had warned him about what he had heard on the Revenge, but to tell this to Hook, the pirate first had to listen – and she couldn’t recall an time when the both enemies had really listened to each other. Something had made James pause so that Peter had the chance to talk to him – and it must had been something very important, because normally, nothing would have prevented Hook’s slicing Peter’s throat without any hesitation.
”He did it for ye,” came the low voice from the chair and startled Wendy looked up.
Lost in her thoughts she hadn’t recognized that Smee had stopped snoring. “Sorry, what did you say?” she asked uncomprehending.
The old Irishman straightened in the chair and smiled while he nodded in Peter’s direction. “That the cap’n didn’t kill him yesterday. He did it for you, because he knows how much the boy means to you.”
Wendy blushed. “I thought, Peter told him about…?”
“Yeh, the little hellion told him about Blackbeard’s plan, but in earlier times it wouldn’t ‘a’ stopped the cap’n to kill him nonetheless. Now he was even ready to let ‘im go.” Wheezing he stood up, let the plaid slide on the rocking chair and looked warmly through his spectacles at the young girl before him. “You’ve changed him, Missy, and not just a little. He starts to be like the man again I come to know afore we came to Neverland.” He grinned. “Almost, ‘cause in earlier times, he only thought of his ship, but now the only thing he seems to think of is 
you. And I dare say, you couldn’t get him out of your pretty head as well, seeing how much you risked to save him.”
The girl blushed and lowered her gaze. “I love him,” she whispered, almost too quietly to be understood.
Smee nodded. “Aye. T’is obvious. And he is deep in love with you, too. Otherwise he would have never challenged Blackbeard to a duel, risking his life, his ship and his men.” He took a deep breath. “I hope your love’ll be strong enough to overcome the problems ahead of you.”
Wendy lifted her head. “You mean Peter?”
“Yes. And your brother. I believe, John is his name. He watched you out on deck, as Cecco brought the cap’n aboard. He saw everything – especially your worry and … well, your tender proof of affection for the cap’n.”
Shocked Wendy looked at him. “John saw me… kissing James?” she asked with a high voice. The boatswain made an affirmative gesture. With a moan she closed her eyes and let her head hang. “So much for my decision to tell him the whole thing in my own way. He must be--”
“Outraged? He didn’t take it well, to say the least. You were lucky that the other boys didn’t see it, but your brother is definitely angry with you.”
Wendy bit her lips. “I have to talk to him. He has to understand that--”
“--that you’re in love with someone who once tried to kill you all?” Smee sighed. “Not an easy thing, I dare say.”
“Where is he?”
“I gave him and your friends a cabin where they could rest. They don’t want to leave without their leader, and Pan has to stay in bed. That’s for sure.”
Wendy’s attention was drawn back to Peter. “How bad is he? Considering the weather, he isn’t well.”
“The bullet grazed his temple and he lost some blood. I managed to stop it, but he has a high fever now as well. But I think, since one of his fairy-friends was here to nurse him, he isn’t so bad any more.”
Wendy frowned and looked at the fairy asleep beside Peter’s head. “Tink did--?
“Who? That little pain in the neck over there? No. It was another one. Very beautiful with long silvery hair and-- “
“It was the -queen,” the girl interrupted, recognizing this description immediately.
Smee paled. “WHO was it?”
“The fairy-queen. She helped James and me before, when I had to get back to the hideout in time, and when Blackbeard came and James wanted me away in safety. She even gave me a small bag with her fairy-dust.”
The Irishman whistled. “Can you believe that! The fairy-queen herself! No wonder I could understand her.” He rubbed his eyes under his spectacles. “Do ye want to see your friends? I think, they are still asleep, but--”
“Thank you. It would be very nice if you could show me where they are. And then I have to return to James. He has fever as well.”
Worried the old man looked at her, forehead crinkled. “Bad?”
At this anew show of loyalty and care, Wendy had to smile. “Not so bad anymore. I gave him leg-compresses, and I have to change them in again. I think I will get it down by the evening.”
Smee’s eyes twinkled at her. “You really do care for him, eh?”
Wendy simply nodded, stroked once again through Peter’s hair, and followed Smee down the passage, finally reaching the common room where several blankets lay on the floor – with sleeping boys upon them – and several hammocks hung between the struts, where other boys slept, too.
Smee nodded to a longer buddle on the floor, which turned out to be Slightly. “He was really fine help for us. Bandaged and doctored a lot of the crew and didn’t stop until everyone was cared for.”
Wendy lowered her head. “I’m sorry that I wasn’t there to help you as well. But after Sky, the Oriental and I had take care of James I was suddenly--”
“—completely exhausted? I know.” He looked warmly at her. “What you have done for us couldn’t be bought with gold, ‘cause without your interference, we’d all be dead by now.”
Wendy smiled shyly. “What is about the man Peter and I knocked out with the Laudanum. Do we have prisoners?”
Smee hesitated a moment. “The man is in the brig. Mason found him at the hatch to the bilge, bounded like a package.” He bit his lips. “I don’t know what the captain has in mind for him. Maybe he will make him walk the plank – or he offered him the same choice Blackbeard gave us. It would be the better form.”
“Any more prisoners?”
The Irishman shook his head. “No. We only found 10 dead enemies around the ship and two very bad injured one, which didn’t make it.”
Wendy paled. So many lives thrown away! “Did we lose any men?” she asked quietly, almost afraid to hear the answer.
Her use of the word ‘we’ was not lost on the man. “No, only lost four men. Which ain’t many, considering the size of the battle. Teach has the higher lost; this is certain.”
“Still--” she murmured. “Four lives from our crew lost. I am sorry. You must have known them for a long time.”
“Aye,” Smee confirmed, repressing a smile by her anew mention of ‘our crew’. “But we pirates are living with the mortal threat every day. You get used to anything. Even to this.”
Wendy leaned against the doorframe. “I don’t think that you’re honestly used to this. Otherwise you all wouldn’t have fought the way you did.” She took a deep breath. “What will happen to the corps?”
“We will give them a seaman’s funeral tomorrow or the day after. I think the cap’n would want to be present as well, and so we have to wait until he is strong enough to leave the bed.”
Wendy smiled sadly. “This is not a good reason to recover quickly.”
Smee nodded and took in her compassionate expression. He lifted a horny hand and stroked her cheek. “Sometimes I believe that you have to be an angel, seeing ‘ow caring you treat the men of this crew, who called for your death those years ago – and ‘ow fierce you fought for the very same man who sent you to the plank, and who has now robbed your innocence.”
Wendy had to smile, while her cheeks turned pink. “Love does funny things to people. Perhaps that innocence is not a vaunted as I once thought.” She pursed her lips. “I never thought that he could be so caring and tender – and even romantic. When I remember four evenings ago, with the bathtub and --” Her eyes widened, as she realized what she was saying. “Sorry! I’ll shut up right now!”
A chuckle escaped the Irishman. “Yeah. I heard you yelping as I came into the cap’n’s quarters – and I heard you both laughing and splashing. The floor was wet the next morning around the tub.” Grinning he looked at her red face. “It’s good to know that he has someone to laugh with – and who cares for him. Loneness is the most deadly enemy of a human soul – far more deadly as a sword or a pistol ever could be. I know that very well.”
Wendy looked up to the old man beside her, surprised by his thoughtful words. “Do you remember something from your past?”
Smee sighed. “Yes. A lot. The memories came during my last sleep.” He lowered his gaze. “Most of them. And not all are pleasant.”
Wendy saw the sad expression on his face, and laid an impulsive hand on his shoulder. “If you need someone to talk to, then I have two good ears.”
“Thank you,” he mumbled. “But I think right now you have other worries.”
The girl nodded, looking over the sleeping boys. “I’ll talk to them later, when they’re rested. What about the rest of the crew? Do you need help looking after them?”
Smee shook his head. “No need in the moment, Miss. They’re all – or most of them – asleep. I think they’ll be listening to their hammocks ‘til the evening.”
The girl nodded. “Alright. I’ll then have a look on them then – and perhaps James will be better then as well.”
“Going back to him now?” he asked, winking.
Wendy smiled. “Yes. I have to change the compresses.”
“Of course!”
“And someone has to do something about the chaos in his cabin.”
“Understandable.”
“And I have to look after the two parrots.”
“Yes. Very important.”
“And--” she stopped suddenly. “Why I do have the feeling that you aren’t taking my words seriously?”
Smee had to laugh now, while he shut the door to the common room. “Because we both know the real reason for your eager return--” he made a gesture with his head upwards “--is simply that you want to be close to him again.”
Blushing furiously, Wendy grumbled something about “pirates” and “always ever so direct?” before she hastened away, whispering an “Until later”.
Grinning, Smee looked after her. She really was a sight in her small breeches and the oversized shirt; long hair waving and the soft swaying of her slender hips. And that shining beauty wasn’t all what was tempting about her. Her heart and soul were something you didn’t meet every day. No wonder that the captain had fallen for her.
With a sigh Smee returned to his cabin to continue his nap. Later, he would wake an uncooperative Cookson to make an early dinner for them all. Of course the ship’s cock wouldn’t be too happy about feeding the boys as well – old habits die hard – but he’d take care that the boys would have something to eat. Wearily, Smee reentered his quarters, threw a last glance at the still sleeping boy, let himself fall into the chair and was asleep again almost immediately.

As Wendy returned to the captain’s quarters, she found him exactly as she’d left him. She changed his compresses and checked his temperature. He would need this done many times until the fever was broken. She was still tired, but she knew that there were many things to do – especially since James wasn’t able to do anything. So she started to correct the chaos in the cabin into something more orderly.
The strange furniture was – except the chairs – to heavy for her to carry away, but she put Blackbeard’s documents and clothes away. She came across the overcoat he wore yesterday when he captured her, and with that came an idea. Searching all the pockets she finally found James’ ring. Teach hadn’t even bothered to put it away. Beaming in triumph, she laid the ring on the stand, intending to show him James as soon as he was better.
Then she took a piece of paper inventoried all that Blackbeard had brought in the cabin. She counted every piece of his clothes, every piece of furniture, and finally she checked the trunks with wine, rum and – Wendy forgot to breath for a moment – the jewels and gold pieces. She didn’t know how many ships and towns Teach had raided since his last stop in Nassau, but the booty was enormous. And she knew that the stocks of the Jolly Roger were full now as well. Heavens, Teach seemed to have taken anything that he saw. When she finally finished – only pausing in her work to change James’ compresses – it was evening.
From outside, she heard quiet voices and several footsteps sounded. Not all members of the crew were up, and those who were moved slowly. Wendy checked one last time on James, kissed him softly and left his cabin – this time by using the main door.
Several of the pirates looked up and waved at her. Wendy waved back and looked at the skies. It was still damp and the wind was quite cool. Neverland was covered with a thin mist and the usual lights of the fairies were missing. The whole island seemed to suffer along with its little prince. Again it came to her, the strange connection between Peter and his small world.
Wrapping both arms around her she descended stairs to the main-deck, and was greeted by several of the crew. They were all bruised, but didn’t seemed to heed them – until Wendy started to ask about their well-being, and as she offered to change Billy Jukes’ bandage, who had a nasty gash on his temple, most of the men made sure that they were pitied as well. Of course the girl saw through them. Not all of the men were seriously hurt, but a kind word here and there, and praise for their bravery, and the faces -- which had once looked threatening, bloodthirsty and lustfully had her -- now beamed at her, please for her recognition.
Nevertheless she doctored their wounds, and as she changed the bandage around Cecco’s arm, she thanked him for his prompt reaction the day before, when she had called for his help and he had stormed straight to his captain. She couldn’t tell exactly, because the dark skin of the man hid it, but she could have sworn that he blushed.
The men asked her how the captain was doing, and were relieved when she told them that he had a fever, and was only sleeping through it. It dawned on her that Smee wasn’t around to give orders, so she decided to take James’ offer from their trip and made her first decision as a commander on the ship. She asked for a ship’s report within the hour – to answer whatever questions the captain might have when he awoke, as she told the surprised pirates – ordered a list of the seriously injured men, and what wounds had been inflected on the crew, also an inventory of the booty in storage, all to be provided to her the fallowing morning – and finally allowed them to open one barrel of the rum and one of the wine. Further, she asked if all sails had been repaired, and, when she proved that she really knew the name and function of every sail on the ship, several of the pirates started to whistle and to chuckle, their estimate of her rising by the minute.
At last satisfied, she asked Cookson, who stood near, to bring a cold supper to the captain’s quarters in an hour, and not to forget the boys. Then she returned to the common-room.
Several of the boys were awake by now, and beset her with questions about Peter, what would happen in the next days, and if she were all right. Smiling, she answered patiently and saw herself surrounded by the whole gang moments later, as the last of them awoke.
It was good to see that none of them was really badly hurt, and their bruises were mostly from their wild games. She appeased their worries as to whether they could stay on the Jolly Roger until Peter was well again, and needn’t fear the pirates. Wendy assured them that Hook wouldn’t mind this time, if they didn’t make so much noise, and wouldn’t romp over the whole ship.
During this time, John watched his sister with clear eyes. If he hadn’t seen her and Hook upon the deck hours ago and aboard the Revenge, he wouldn’t have suspected anything strange. She behaved as ever –the mother, big sister and friend to all the boys, but she couldn’t fool him anymore. He knew her secret now.
She shooed the smaller boys to the big table in the corner to prepare it for dinner, and asked Slightly, Nibs, Curly and John to help Cookson to carry the dinner to the common-room. They couldn’t demand any more service of the buccaneers. It was then she met her brother’s eyes and felt uncertainty. His look was almost hard as flint, and she was surprised that none of the other boys saw it.
John waited until she paused in her work to approach her. “We have to talk!” he said in a low voice and Wendy nodded.
“I know. But not now. We have--”
“Now, Wendy!” he demanded.
The girl lifted one brow. “I asked you to help Slightly and the others to carry the dinner to the common-room. So please follow them!” She pointed toward the other boys who left the room to go to the galley.
“There are enough hands to carry the dinner!” John said firmly and lowered his voice. “Maybe we should choose another room to talk. Or do you really want to discuss your… your relationship with Hook in front of everyone?” He had said it so only she could hear; but he would soon raise his voice if she put him off.
Wendy knew this. Narrowing her eyes, she saw that she couldn’t avoid this talk any longer. “Come with me!” she said calmly, and left the common-room with her brother. The only place where they could speak undisturbed would be an empty cabin. Finally locating a deserted cabin, she closed the door behind her brother and herself, making sure they were alone before she faced John. 
“Alright, we’re here. Now tell me I’m crazy!”
The boy hadn’t expected that, and for a long moment was silent. Then he took a deep breath. “So it’s true?”
“What you saw on deck several hours ago? Yes.”
“I’m not talking about that, Wendy. I’m talk about the whole thing.”
“What whole thing?”
John rolled his eyes. “Heavens, Wendy, I SAW you! I HEARD you! You kissed him-“
“Only on the temple!”
“--and called him James!”
“This is normal among grown-ups.”
Her brother threw his hands in the air. “But you aren’t a grown-up! And it is NOT normal to call someone by his first name only because he or she is a grown-up as well!”
“In case you haven’t seen it yet, John, I am no longer a child. So you could say that I am a grown-up. And he calls me Wendy, so I call him James.”
“Yeah, and don’t forget ‘sweetheart’ and the other names he’s given you.” He shook his head. “Don’t think me a fool, Wendy. KNOW that there is something going on between you and him! Heck, I’m only angry that I haven’t realized it sooner. As if you really could have escaped him THREE times! And him kidnapping you, and never pressuring you or hurting you!”
“James would never hurt a woman!”
“Don’t make me laugh! He wouldn’t harm a woman – but sent you over the plank! He threatened to slice your throat and then--”
“He’s changed, John. Don’t you see it?” Wendy cut in.
“It is only a great pretend to trick you into trusting him. He uses you to get to Peter and to finally get his revenge.”
“Think, John. He already has Peter. He’s had him since yesterday – and he didn’t kill him. He even wanted to let him go! Does this sound like he’s using me or getting revenge?” Before her brother could protest, she continued: “And what is about his fight with Blackbeard? If he really was only using me, then he didn’t have to risk his life to save me!”
John made a face. “How do I know what that crazy scoundrel is thinking?”
Wendy paced in the cabin. “He isn’t crazy! Yes, he wanted revenge for the loss of his hand, and for being made a prisoner in this land, but he has changed! He isn’t the brutal, cruel pirate you came to know during our first stay in Neverland.”
“He tried to deceive you then – and he’s done it now again. Do you really think he cares for you?”
Wendy lifted her face and looked sternly in her brother’s eyes. “I don’t think so. I KNOW it! He was half mad with fear for my safety. And don’t dare to say you didn’t recognize it when Blackbeard’s first officer caught me. You’ve heard and seen him as well!”
The eldest Darling-son pressed his lips together. Yes, the pirate-captain had been worried about her. It would be a lie to say the opposite. But still… He shook his head firmly. “This is just another plot of his.”
“What’s he plotting for, John? If he seeks only revenge, then he could have killed Peter by now – him and all of us. He didn’t – and he will not do it.”
“And why not? Because of you?” he asked bitterly.
Wendy narrowed her eyes. “That’s it in one, dear brother. Even if you don’t want to accept it, but James has changed and he cares for me!”
“Exactly how you have changed and care for him! Confound it, Wendy, but the man is a killer! He’s a criminal, who—“
“Don’t you think that I don’t know this? Don’t you think that I haven’t though about this over and over again? I know all this, but I can’t change what I am feeling!” Her voice started to rise.
“What are you feeling? I know that you were fascinated with him from the very first! But I thought you smart enough to let it alone after you met him face to face! Instead, you run to him and let yourself being sway by him!” John snorted shortly. “Wake up, Wendy! This isn’t a romantic adventure! This is a dangerous game you’re playing here! You are a beautiful, nearly grown-up woman and Hook is a man and he has eyes in his head. Soon or later he’ll want more from you than a simple kiss!” Wendy’s cheeks turned crimson red, but the boy was looking out the porthole and didn’t see it. “When he took you the third time, and we were caught in that miserable net – the kiss he stole from you… It wasn’t the first!?” It was more a question than a statement and Wendy nodded. “When did that start?” demanded the boy.
“When he caught me the first time,” she answered truthfully.
Her brother gaped at her. “The whole time we’ve been here in Neverland, you and Hook…?” He couldn’t believe it. He couldn’t believe that his sister had tricked them all that long. “For God’s sake, Wendy, we’ve been almost daft with worry when he took you the third time and his ship was nowhere to be found! I thought you were being tortured to give away Peter’s hideout! But in reality you and this criminal bastard were holding hands?” His eyes were blazing by now. “‘He showed me his ship’ Yeah, and what else did he show you?”
The girl felt herself go pale. “I think you’re going a little too far, John!”
“Do you? The honor of my sister is at stake, and--”
“My honor is not your business!”
“Yes, it is! Do you know what Mother would say, if she learned that her daughter had been on a ship full of pirates for several nights? And that their captain was courting her?” He shook his head. “Bloody hell, Wendy, don’t throw your life away for a crazy adventure which could cost you your whole future! How are you supposed to find a good, decent husband, if--”
“Don’t you dare talk to me like Aunt Millicent, John!” Wendy began to rage. “I don’t care about a ‘decent husband’ who would bore me to death in ‘normal’ society. I can’t imagine welcoming chattering wives of my husband’s fellows to tea, talking about recipes and the newest fashions! Or listening to what the men are talking about and silently nodding my approval without a chance of saying what I’m truly thinking!” It was HER life they were talking about, and the only one who had a say in it was she. If her mother or father demanded satisfaction, then that was another matter, but not her younger brother!
“But you can imagine yourself on a pirate-ship and calling yourself a grown-up!?” he sneered, shoving his hair back. “This is crazy, Wendy. Don’t you see the danger? Even if – and I mean a very big ‘if’ – Hook really had some kind of affection for you, and won’t hurt you, he could do worse. In the state you’re in, he could try to seduce you and then what? How will you defend yourself if he suddenly does more than… kiss you?”
Wendy went red from her toes to her hair-roots and this time John saw it. His eyes widened. Her blushing could mean only one thing. He didn’t dare think about at first, but then he needed to know. “What have you done?” 
Wendy reddened even more, which was answer enough. 
John closed his eyes, almost afraid to voice the question that suddenly burned in his mind. “Have you slept with him?” he asked hoarsely and the girl took a deep breath.
“Aren’t you a bit young to be asking about things like this?”
“Don’t change the subject!” John snapped, curling his hands into fists and glaring at her. “I’ve heard the special talk between you and Mother, and the boys in the school talking as well! Answer my question: Has he touched you?”
This was the moment she had feared – and on the other hand had longed for, because after it came to light, the whole stress of secrecy would find its end. “Yes,” she said quietly.
Horrified her brother glanced at her, his face losing all color. “How far has it gone?” he whispered.
Wendy straightened her small shoulders. “As far as it has to go, when you’re sleeping with another person. I told you before: I am not a child anymore!”
John swallowed hard; there was an odd buzzing in his ears. “He raped you?” The boy’s voice was very high.
Wendy went rigid, her eyes started to flash. “No! And don’t you ever dare accuse James of this! He hasn’t raped me, and he has not forced me to do anything against my will!” That wasn’t completely true, because in the beginning she hadn’t wanted it. But then his sweet caresses and soft demands had overwhelmed her resistance, and she let herself be carry away to the greatest bliss possible. And she didn’t – and wouldn’t! – ever regret it.
“Not against your will?” her brother repeated. “So you welcomed him into your arms?” He begged the Higher Powers that it wasn’t true, but as Wendy nodded he lost his hope. He lost his speech and he could only look at her for a long moment, before he breathed again: “Have you gone completely mad? My own sister gave her honor and innocence to this villain like…”
The girl stepped in front of him. “Don’t you dare to say it, John, or you will get the slap of your life!” she threatened, and meant every word. “It isn’t wrong to find happiness in the arms of another, and to enjoy the sensation of giving and receiving tenderness.”
John stared at her. “He seduced you!” he realized; then his face turned dark with rage, while he whirled around to the door. “That bastard! I’ll kill him!”
Wendy seized his arm and held him back. “Don’t you go near him, John! He doesn’t want to hurt you because you are my brother, but if you attack him, he will defend himself!!”
“Don’t pretend you would care!” he said bitterly.
“What? Of course I care, even if you’re right or not. You’re my brother! And believe this much -- a fight between you and him is the last thing I want!”
John wrung his hands, still hardly believing that his sister had been this careless and foolish. Even now she didn’t see the devilish plan Hook was up to. “He has robbed your honor, destroyed you future and you’re trying to tell me that he had forgotten all about his revenge, and that he changed? Are you blind? This IS his revenge! He doesn’t have to kill you to make you pay for what you did to him four years ago! He knows about your fascination for him. So he simply took you to his bed, seduced you, made certain that your life is ruined, and, by the way, had the pleasure of a lay!” he nearly screamed.
Wendy laid her index-finger on her lips. “Hush, John. Do you want to be heard by the whole crew?”
“As if this would make any difference. They all know that you are his… his ‘birdie’, as Blackbeard said, his doxy.” He turned away and rubbed his eyes under the spectacles. “How could you?” he asked with a plaintive voice after a while. “How could you let this blackguard touch you?”
“It happened. You don’t know how it feels, when--”
“Please, no details! It makes me sick when I imagine you and this scoundrel rolling between the blankets.”
For the first time, Wendy felt a burning behind her eyes – more out of anger than anything else. “Don’t speak about things you don’t know, John. You may have overheard of what Mother said, and talked to boys your own age who haven’t a clue of what they’re speaking, but it’s nothing near the truth! Far from it, dear brother. It isn’t the ‘duty of a good wife’ or a ‘fulfillment of the marriage contract’. It is the greatest possible bliss to be a part of someone who is dear to you. You don’t have the vaguest notion of anything that happens! You don’t know what it’s like to see the other one that vulnerable, and to realize the trust he’s showing, to open himself up like that. You don’t have a trace of an idea of how it feels when you think you will die of pleasure, because of the incredible caresses he gives you, and then takes his own joy from yours! You don’t know how it is when you are really at peace and made whole for the first time, because you’re lying in the arms of another, and can return the attention he gives you! You don’t know how it is to wake up not alone, but in a safe embrace, and to be cared for like no-one has ever done before! You’re just a boy!”
John stepped away from her to one of the beds and sank heavily down onto it, realizing how much had gone on between his sister and the pirate-captain. “It sounds as if you two have done this insanity more than once.” His voice was very quiet by now and he looked beaten and tired.
Wendy sighed and sat down beside him. “It isn’t insanity, John. Alright, you think you’re losing your mind in pleasure, but it is the most beautiful thing you can ever experience – if you are with someone who dear to you.”
“So he is dear to you. The very same man who once tried to kill you!” He looked at her as if she were batty.
“He has changed, John. I don’t know how often I have to repeat this, but he really isn’t the same man as before. Or to say it more clearly: He has turned back into the man he must have been before he came to Neverland and lost his hand. Hate and bitterness had held him so long in their deadly grip that his soul was almost destroyed. It is amazing how this powerful and strong man yearns for a simple display of caring, and how he seeks shelter in my arms.” Her voice had gone very soft and she met the glare of her brother.
“What poison has he used on you that you not only take him into your arms, but speak of him in this way?”
“The poison you’re talking of has infected even the strongest men on earth and wears the simple name of ‘love’.”
John’s eyebrows rose and his spectacles slid down his nose. “Love? Has he said, he loves you?”
Wendy nodded slowly. “Yes.”
“After – what? – eight or nine days?”
“We’ve known each other longer, John. And sometimes it isn’t a matter of time when it comes to realizing that you love someone.”
John swallowed. “Do you believe him?”
“Yes. I knew it even before he said it. Too much gave him away. And you’ve seen the proof on the Revenge. Not only did he risk certain victory over Blackbeard by challenging him to a duel to save me, but his reaction as I mouthed the three special words to him. If he didn’t love me, Neverland would not have unfolded its special magic again.”
“I haven’t been there during the duel. The others and I were throwing the gun-barrels over board. Still there was something odd in the air suddenly.” The boy bit his lips. “So you do love him in return?” he whispered and Wendy had to smile.
“Yes, I love him.”
His shoulders sagged down. “Of course you do. You were never more excited than when you told us stories about Captain Hook with eyes as blue as forget-me-nots.” He shook his head. “And whose eyes turned red before he gutted you!”
Wendy took another deep breath. “In battle, there are only two possibilities: to win or to die. Yes, he’s done things which were criminal. But only because he had no license as a privateer. Otherwise the Crown would pay him, like Francis Drake or Flint.”
“And you have no problem with that?” he asked quietly. “This man has killed!”
“Like soldier. Like you and I have. We both know that there is so much violence in the world. James regrets it. He thinks of himself as a mere shell of a human being. And that miserable hook has its part in it. He thinks that to have a cold steel instead of flesh and blood makes him less human.” She lowered her gaze. “I will never forget his look as he showed me the stump and I asked him if it still hurt.” She shook her head. “You’d think that he never experienced the slightest bit of compassion and sympathy before.”
John had propped his chin in his hand and closed his eyes. “He has twisted you around his little finger.”
“Funny. He said the same thing, only that I had done it to him!” She smiled briefly. “You don’t know how much humor he can show. As we had this bath together…”
“Ungh! There’s a picture I’d rather not think about!” John cut in and turned pink.
Wendy blushed as well. “Sorry!”
For a long moment they remained silent, then the boy lifted his head. “So what are you going to do? Stay here?”
Wendy snatched up all her courage and said clearly: “Yes!” She met his shocked gaze. “I’ll stay with the man I love. I don’t expect you will understand this—“
“Damn right!”
“—but it will not change my mind. Sooner or later I would have left my childhood, and had to face marriage. Now it is sooner, but…”
“Do you really think that he will marry you?”
“Why not? And even if not – this is not Edwardian England, which only accepts you if act the way they want you to.”
“Have you lost all your morals?” he blurted out.
Wendy stood up, finally losing her patience. “He loves me, I love him. Where is the problem?”
“That’s easy: You would be his whore, his kept woman! Are you’re really sure that he loves you? What if he only wants you to fall in love with him to abandon you later, to finally have the greatest revenge possible?”
Wendy threw her head back. “How many times have I to tell you that he doesn’t think of revenge anymore? He would rather die than hurt me! And this is the very reason he spared Peter’s life! Can you think of a bigger proof than the reprieve of the one that he had hunted all those years? And even if he were not truthful, I choose to love him and I choose to stay. I can do no other.”
John shoved his spectacles back in place. “That remains to be seen. Peter is still here – under his control. And I don’t think that he’ll let him go.”
“He’s done it before. He gave me the keys to the brig, or have you already forgotten?” She hesitated a moment. “If James lets him go, will you believe than that he loves me?”
“It doesn’t matter if I believe it or not. You believe it and that’s worse!” He scratched his head. “Please, think again, Wendy. All right, you aren’t decent anymore, but we could say that you have been violated and--”
“Oh, not you as well!” she moaned. “James asked me to tell the same story, if he died in battle and I had to return to London, so that I could find a good husband to have a safe life.”
John made a grimace. “The bastard seems to have the slightest bit of decency at least!” he grumbled.
“Don’t call him that! I know you don’t like him, but that doesn’t give you the right to insult him.”
“To insult him?” John repeated. “I would like to see him hang! If I’d known how far this whole thing had gone, I wouldn’t have helped you rescue him!”
Wendy paled. “Do you know what you’re saying? Do you know how terrified I was for his life?”
“Yeah! I saw and heard you as you tricked us in helping your lover.”
The girl frowned. “I never tricked you. Blackbeard was the greater danger for Neverland. Even Peter understood this. Otherwise he never would have sided with James.”
“Of course you only thought of Neverland!” the boy mocked. He stood up and offered her a hand. “Please, come to your senses, Wendy! Come with us back to the island, before it’s too late. None of the other boys knows what happened to you and they won’t, if you return together with us.”
Wendy shook her head. “They will have to accept it – as well as you, John. I love James and I will not leave him! He needs me – and I need him.” She wrapped her arms around her petit form and admitted quietly: “The mere thought of being without him frightens me. For without him, I’m not alive, but only exist. I need his warmth, his tenderness, and his passion and care. I’m tired of sneaking out in the dark of night only to be with him, then leaving him in the morning, to hasten back to the hideout. I don’t want him to worry anymore because he is afraid that I could get hurt along the way. I’ve had enough of pretends, only to avoid your shock and anger. James and I are one, and the sooner you all accept this, the easier it will 
be.”
John shook his head. “So you sneaked out of the hideout when I thought you fast asleep and safe in bed.”
Wendy sighed and nodded. “Yes. James wanted me to stay, but I knew I had to look after you all and…”
“And so you returned night after night to be in his arms, and to show us the scared little girl that had been threatened by the mighty, evil pirate. And in truth, he was your lover even then!” Wendy saw how much John was hurt, and reached out to stroke his cheek. He avoided her touch, and the girl felt a deep pain in her heart. “You lied to us all, Wendy. I thought you trusted us – that you trusted ME. We both never had secrets from each other. Why now – and all because of him?”
Wendy felt her tears rising again and blinked them away. She was tired of weeping, tired of defending herself and tired because of the whole stressful situation. “That’s easy, John. Because I knew that this is how you would react. I know that you loathe James, little brother, and I… I feared your anger.”
She whispered the last words. In spite of his irritation, John could clearly see the state his tender-hearted sister was in. He didn’t like to see her cry, and especially when he was the reason for it. Wait a moment! HE was the reason? No, it was the fault of that blasted pirate up there in his pompous cabin! Hook had caught her in her weak spot, had seduced her and had taken care that she would fall in love with him. And that’s where her pain began. The proof was here before his very eyes. He sighed deeply. “Don’t you see how he manipulates you? He even turned you against your own friends and family!”
Wendy’s jaw fell. “WHAT ought James to have done? Are you mad? I feared your anger – and now you prove I was right! – And it’s HIS fault? You dare to speak about things you haven’t the slightest knowledge of, insulting him – and me by doing so! – and because you’re still too young to understand how love really behaves between grown-ups, you’re placing blame on James?” She shoved her fists to her waist. “Whether I talk to you or not, it won’t make any difference. In your eyes, James will ever be the villain, even if he saved you sister’s life!”
“And ruined it!” John shot back.
“Shut up!” she snarled, losing her temper. “For the last time: he didn’t do anything to me that I didn’t want, and it’s not for you to decide with which man I will share my life! You can respect it – and believe me, I would be more than glad! – or you can continue to play the cuckolded brother and behave yourself like an idiot!”
It was John’s turn to go crimson red. Never before Wendy had talked to him like that. “You know what? Go to him and be happy! I don’t give two pence if you throw your life away, or not. All right, I have to explain it in front of our parents, but don’t worry! I’ll manage!”
“No, you won’t!” the girl snapped back. “I’ll write them a letter and perhaps you won’t pretend to be too self-important to give to them!”
John nodded. “My pleasure! At least I still know how to behave!” He turned to leave, but stopped one last time. “What about Peter? I thought he was so dear to you. Have you thought about him, as you throw yourself in the arms of his deadliest enemy and betray him?”
Wendy felt the hard stab of guilt again, but held her ground. “I haven’t betrayed him. He is a boy, I am grown. We are friends and earlier, when I was still a child, I developed the first tender feelings of my life and they were for him. But he has decided to remain a boy, while I had to move on. Do you really think I intend to mourn all my life because Peter chose Neverland over me? I can understand him in a way. To grow up is really a barbaric thing, because nothing is as easy as it seems during childhood. It’s a new way of seeing, and you see far more than before. But I don’t close my eyes and pretend everything is all right. I have faced my future. To tell you the truth: being a grown-up isn’t that bad. In fact, the opposite is true. Perhaps you will learn it later, when you fall in love the first time.”
The boy took a deep breath. “Do you want to tell him that you prefer Hook?”
“I will tell him what he needs to know. And don’t you dare interfere. I have to go alone.”
Again John sneered. “Don’t worry, Wendy. I wouldn’t dream of helping you through this. Turn your back on all of us – and maybe someday you’ll come to your senses, when you need us after your ‘lover’ has let you down.” 
For a moment, Wendy closed her eyes. “It appears there’s no use in continuing this talk. I hoped you would understand that nobody could choose who they’ll love. But perhaps I was wrong, and you aren’t mature enough for this kind of talk. Go back to the other children and pretend that you’re so clever, because you think you know everything and can judge me. Maybe someday, when you’re older, you’ll learn that you were wrong about both of us.”
John stormed out of the cabin – and straight into someone big. If it hadn’t been for the quick reaction of the man he collided with, he would have landed on the deck, but a hand closed around his arm and held him. “Hey, why the hurry, boy?” grumbled a well-known voice with a Irish accent, and John realized that he had bumped into Smee. At first he nearly begged pardon, then he snorted. This man was a pirate, too. Smee lifted a brow. He had heard the loud voices of the two siblings and had followed the sound until he found the cabin, where they were having their fight. Instantly the boatswain had known what the fairy-queen had tried to tell him.
“What do you say, John?”
“What do you mean?” the eldest Darling-son snapped back and earned a soft scolding.
“Oh, for example ‘I am sorry that I almost ran you down, Mr. Smee’?” He waited a second and added kindly, “I know that you don’t like my choice of career, but I thought you well-bred enough to respect grey hair and wrinkles.” He winked at him and John promptly turned red.
Yes, he scorned buccaneers, but nevertheless, this man in front of him earned his respect simply because of his age. And – by the way – Smee wasn’t so bad. Clearing his throat he murmured, “I’m sorry, Sir.”
Smee smiled warmly. “You’re welcome.” He cocked his head. “What went on in there moments ago? Did you argue with your sister?”
John gave him an evil glare. “You eavesdropped?”
The Irishman lifted both brows. “Lad, I don’t eavesdrop on no one. Never! But you two were loud enough to wake up the dead.” He sighed. “Sometimes girls are difficult to understand, eh?”
John narrowed his eyes. “Do you to want have a so-called heart-to-heart?”
Smee shrugged his shoulders. “If you like. I may be old, but I was once a boy, too. And I remember my older sister perfectly. Sometimes I could’a sworn she was crazy.”
The boy’s eyes widened. “You… remember something? I thought you all never remembered and…”
“Aye! Until several hours ago. Suddenly they were back.” He sighed. “Come on, let’s go to another place and parley, and maybe have a drink. Have you ever tasted ale?”
John swallowed. “One time, but…” He took a deep breath. “I know what you’re up to. You want to tell me that this crazy thing between my sister and your captain is all right.”
Smee shook his head. “Nah. That’s something the two of them have to figure out by themselves. But I know how upsetting sisters can be. I remember one time, as my sister…” he began, gently tugging John along with him.
John bit his lips. “Where are you going?”
“To the galley. It’s still the best place to talk. I don’t know how it is in London, but in Ireland the kitchen’s the center of a household and the family all come there to talk while the food’s on the board.” 
Too perplexed to argue, John followed him. He didn’t even realize that Wendy had stayed behind in the cabin until he and Smee were gone.
Wendy looked after them both, feeling hope that Smee could talk sense into her brother. She trusted the Irishman. Deep in thought, she returned to the common-room, wished a good night to the other boys, excused herself as being very tired, and started toward the captain’s quarters, again by the main route. The fresh air was good and she remained briefly at the rail of the quarterdeck, ignoring the rain. She needed to clear her head. The silence around her, only interrupted by the noises of the riggings, the soft splashes of the waves against the ship’s body and the quiet voices of the crew from under the deck, calmed her. Finally, as she was wet to the skin, she entered the cabin, closed the door behind her.
She lit several candles and looked at James. He had shifted in his sleep and lay more on his left shoulder now. As she saw his face, and her gaze roamed over his blanket-covered body, she felt the last bit of unease leaving her. His presence was enough to calm her, and she felt the security she only experienced with him.
With still trembling hands she undressed, laid her clothes over a chair, and towel dried her hair. Dinner waited on the table, and even though she wasn’t hungry after the fight with her brother, she made herself eat something.
She saw the rum bottle, and she decided to let Red-handed Jill out one more time. She took several deep sips. It burned in her throat like fire, and her stomach protested, but after a while the burn changed into a pleasing warmth. Checking one last time on James – his fever was down – she blew out the candles and slipped in beside her captain, daring to snuggle closer to him.
His familiar scent, the feeling of his soft breath upon her skin and the tickle of his curls were enough to tell her that she had made the right decision. She loved him and she would never leave from him only to satisfy her brother’s opinions.
Tenderly kissing his lips, she buried her face between his chin and throat, and for a moment she heard a soft grumbling from him, then he grew silent again. Convincing herself that tomorrow would be another day, and that Smee possibly had been successful in convincing her brother, she closed her eyes and shoved every thought out of her mind, allowing only be those of James to remain – and finally, tired and a little bit tipsy, she fell asleep.

Chapter 23 – Confessions

He was warm and comfortable. He heard a soft drumming above, and fire crackling in the stove, and felt the gentle movements of his ship, accompanied of the low noises of the riggings and the normal sounds of a wooden ship on water. He felt something across his waist and the soft caress of someone’s breath on his left shoulder, while the sweet scent of fresh roses teased his nose. He had to smile; the scent was so familiar now: Wendy!
Reluctantly he opened his eyes, and looked about the dark-grey of his cabin and-- And then he felt it: the stinging pain all over his torso and right shoulder, while his lungs felt badly used. With a soft moan, he closed his eyes again and tried to remember what had happened. Slowly, his previous day came back to him.
He had fought his way through the enemy and had reached the Revenge’s rail. And in the moment he had wanted to jump down into the water, there had been a loud explosion behind him and all had turned black around him. He must have fallen into the sea, this one thing was certain. How he had come to be in his quarters was beyond him. Someone must have fished him out of the water, but who and how were questions he had no answers for.
He lifted his eyes again and carefully turned his head. Wendy lay beside him; her face only inches from his. Her left cheek was still bruised, and her face was pale. Dark shadows lay under her eyes – products of her exhaustion. She looked so small, so young, it squeezed his heart. The urge to take her in his arms and to shield her against anything that could hurt her further was overpowering.
Even though hit hurt like hell, he slowly shifted his position and pushed his left arm carefully under her neck to embrace her and to pull her closer. He saw a towel behind her hair, and knew she must have washed it, as well as herself, because all the dirt was gone from her creamy white shoulders, arms and hands.
She made a small sound and snuggled to him, which made him wince as she came in contact with his chest, but he didn’t mind as long as it meant that she was near him. The pain woke him further. He remembered more now; the duel with Blackbeard; the fire around him on the sloop and the danger that the sloop would explode any second; the moment where Teach held him down on the deck, threatened to cut his throat and-- and what Wendy had mouthed to him; the incredible joy that had filled his heart and the suddenly returning strength to fight one more time against Blackbeard. He didn’t know what had happened after he reached the rail, but it really didn’t matter just right now. He was still alive, and even if he felt like someone had minced him, he was only happy to be still among the living and to have his beloved girl with him.
She had been so brave during the battle; had stayed at his side and had saved his life. Not just once, but three times! He reviewed the day before. First as she came into the bilge to free him; second as she jumped onto Blackbeard’s back – what insanity! The bastard could have killed her! – And third as she had said the three little, magic words, only for him. For a moment he remembered distinctly hearing her sweet voice saying it aloud, but he couldn’t remember when this happened. The picture was there, before his inner eye, and he believed that between his waking now and his being blown into the sea, he had seen her bending over him, but all was in a haze and his head began to ache, so he simply stopped thinking.
Sighing, he put his face in her hair and kissed the top of her head, while his hand gently lay on her bare back. He didn’t dare to think of what would have happened to her if he had lost the duel. The memory of her in the arms of Richards and the hungry gaze of the first officer woke the rage in him again. The mere thought of her being touched by another man, of being raped, was more painful than any sword or whip wound he could receive.
But the danger was past now. She was safe – and he was, too. Once again he felt the stormy pirate in him quieting, simply because of her presence. It was almost too good to have her so near and to feel her smooth skin on his. It was like a balm for his soul. They belonged together and this was all he needed to know in the moment.
For the first time, he noticed the soft drumming of the rain against the glass and the roof above him, and looked through his lashes toward the windows. It was grey outside – too dark even for a beginning evening or morning, or what ever time it was now. Wind soughed and moaned through the riggings, and the ship rolled heavily on the waves. This only could mean one thing: Pan wasn’t well. Not that he cared, but he liked the sun more than grey, rainy weather. On the other hand: it was a very good excuse to stay in bed, and this not only because he needed to regain his strength...
Of course, he and Wendy needed to rest – especially the girl – but he could think of better things for which to use a great, comfortable bed. Ah, later! 
Feeling exhaustion overwhelming him again, he closed his eyes, only to open those a moment later as an odd cackling reached his ears. He lifted his head and his gaze found the two parrots, snuggled close together in the open cage, each preening the other’s feathers. James had to grin. “Yes! A very good idea!” he murmured. “But not now.”
Sighing, he lay back again, but felt suddenly restless. He was tired, but his duties called to him. He needed to know the state of his ship and crew. Knowing himself too well – he wouldn’t find any peace until he had knew the damage – he decided to have a look. As silently and careful as possible, he disentangled himself from Wendy – immediately feeling the absence of her contact – and sat up. He swallowed a groan as pain woke up all over his body, and the cabin started to whirl around him.
No! He would not give in to it! Clenching his teeth – Captain James Hook of the Jolly Roger was NEVER weak! – he flung his legs over the bed edge and his right foot landed promptly in cold water as he stepped into the bowl. Muffling a startled yelp he wanted to lift the foot – How came water on the floor in his quarters??? – but in his haste, he tipped it over and the bowl emptied his contents over his other foot and leg, drawing a surprised cry from him.
Instantly Wendy awoke, and was up a second later. Looking around her, her gaze found the silhouette of James, sitting on the side of the bed. “You’re awake!” she cried.
“Obviously!” came the dry reply.
Beaming, she crept to him and stroked over the half of his back not covered with bandages. “How are you feeling?” she whispered, kissing his cheek, happy that he seemed to be better.
“Wet!” He looked down at his feet. Wendy followed his gaze, blinking at the floor – and started to giggle. She met his irritated look and broke out into full laughter. He made a face and gave her his best grim pirate-look, which only made her laugh harder, and, now rolling on her back beside him; gave him a very good look at her exposed body.
He lifted a brow, as he tried to keep his features threatening. Even Smee had the urge to back away when he received such a look – and this girl only laughed at him, and looked at him with shining eyes! Heavens, was it really was a wonder that he loved her so much? “Might you tell me what a pan of water is doing by my bed, my dear? And what all these towels and cloths are for?” he asked, pointing on the damp heap beside the dish, trying very hard to look angry. She was so cute when she laughed and held her belly!
Wendy struggled for air. It was good to finally laugh again, to hear his voice and see how badly he tried to be the fierce buccaneer, trying to hide his sulking. “I needed them to bring your fever down,” she managed to get out between gasps.
“Fever?” he repeated. “I don’t have fever! I never get a fever!”
The girl tried to control her laughing fit. “And where have I heard THAT before?” She sat up and stroked several of his curly strands out of his face, still giggling. And then his expression turned into a pout.
“I thought you were worried about me. And what are you doing? Letting me trip over a bowl full of icy water and laugh!”
“Icy water?” she repeated, fighting against another outbreak of laughing.
“Yes! Icy water!” he stated, looking down at his dripping feet.
“Oh, poor one! It seems that you still must have a fever to find lukewarm water ‘icy’.” She lifted her hand and laid it on his forehead.
“As I told you before, a man like me has never--” 
“Yes, yes, oh great Captain!” she interrupted and kissed him, too happy to argue.
To feel her soft lips on his was far too good to stay angry. And – by the way – he was too tired to scold with her and too relieved to still be alive and to be near her. Wrapping his left arm around her, he answered her kiss by plundering her lips, teasing her warm mouth merciless with his tongue, until she broke free for breath.
Her shining gaze roaming over his face, she stroked his upper arm. “I was so afraid I’d lose you,” she whispered, turning serious. “Please, be never that careless again and walk straight into danger!”
“Now there’s the pot calling the kettle black!” he answered. “Storming blindly into the middle of a battle and jumping on Captain Blackbeard!” 
She smiled softly, sat herself with her back to the mess beside him and cupped his neck with one hand; their hips touching. “Never challenge my man, or I show my claws!” 
“Your man?” he asked quietly and she nodded, caressing his arm with her other hand.
She saw his suddenly hopeful and almost pleading look and felt her heart going out to him. Tenderly she let go of his neck and her fingertips traced over his cheek and nose, up to his forehead and down to the other cheek. “Yes, MY man!” she murmured, stretching herself to close the distance between their faces. “And don’t risk your life again, you crazy pirate!” Her lips grazed his once more.
“I did it for you,” he admitted. “That duel with Teach? It was my only chance to save you.”
She kissed him again, long and tenderly, enjoying his hand on her bare back. “I don’t know what I would have done if he’d killed you,” she said finally, nestling her face at his unharmed shoulder. 
“But he didn’t – because of you.” He let himself fall back into the pillows and mattress. Ignoring the dull pain on his chest, he pulled her down as well and held her close, while she was trying to avoid touching him where it would hurt, snuggling into him at the same time. James looked at the ceiling which lay in a dim light because of the stormy weather outside. He couldn’t believe that it was over; that they were safe, and that he had found the strength to fight again – even in the hopeless situation with a blade at his throat – because of three little words she had mouthed to him. 
This was the most incredible thing. How could this sweet, pure girl love him? He was a criminal, a killer! He didn’t deserve anything like this. A man like him wasn’t supposed to feel the touch of heaven. But still he yearned for it, hoped above all hope that what he had read from her lips hadn’t been an imagination. “Is it true?” he whispered, afraid of the coming moments. 
Wendy lifted her head and looked at him. “What do you mean?” 
“What you mouthed to me on board the Revenge.” He said it almost inaudibly and then she saw the hidden fear in his gaze and knew what he meant.
She took his face with one hand and looked deep into his forget-me-not-blue eyes, smiling the most beautiful smile he had ever seen on her dear face. “Yes, it is true!” she answered slowly and very serious. “I love you!” 
He closed his eyes as he finally heard her sweet voice saying what he longed the most to hear; feeling the burning pressure behind his lids and a sudden lump in his throat. “Please, say it again,” he whispered hoarsely, not daring to trust his own ears.
Her smile widened, while she bent down and kissed him, caressing his temple. “I love you!” she repeated gently and kissed his nose. “I love you!” Her lips grazed his cheeks, before they caught a single tear that slipped from his black, long eyelashes. “I love you, James Hook!” she breathed and kissed his closed eyes. She could feel the small shiver that ran through his body while he swallowed.
He tried hard to stay controlled and calm, but failed miserably. New tears crept out, and finally a short sob escaped him as the full truth hit him. He really was loved! Someone had seen through his mask, through the hardness, the bitterness, through the hate, and LOVED him now. And not only someone, but his sweet storyteller Wendy, his brave Red-handed Jill! She didn’t just love to be with him; she loved HIM! He could hear it in her voice, feel it in the touch of her soft full lips and as he lifted his eyes and saw with his tear-blurred eyes the expression of her beautiful face, he could read her love in her dove-blue eyes as well. She loved HIM! There was no doubt anymore. A new sob rose in his throat and almost desperately, he pulled her closer to him, ignoring the pain in his chest and shoulder, and buried his face at her throat, as his emotions overwhelmed him.
He felt free and redeemed in one, and as he realized at last the full meaning of her words, he wanted to shout from bliss, while he suddenly couldn’t stop crying. Wendy felt his tears on her throat, while he pressed with trembling lips his kisses on her skin, whispering “I love you!” over and over again. 
She entwined her fingers in his dark curls and held him close, while her own tears spilled over. It was so good to finally admit her feelings to him, and his reaction shook her deeply. This strong and powerful man wept like a little lost boy, because she loved him and had told him so.
In this moment, she knew that she was utterly lost. He had been right that first night, when he’d awoken the wonderful new passion in her: she truly was his – and had always been. From the first moment she heard of him, she had felt an odd connection towards him, and as she had first laid eyes on him on one of the Black Castle’s towers – she had been drawn to him; helpless as a moth to the flame. She only really lived when she was with him and felt complete in his presence. And knowing all this she knew that she could never leave him, what ever might happen! Even if she had to stand against her brother, and against the whole world-- she would never back off, but stay at James’ side!
“I love you, James!” she whispered, lifting her head and forcing him to look at her. His face was covered with his tears, but his eyes shone as never before. “I love every inch of you!” she continued with the most warm, soft voice. “Your smiles and smirks, the way you move and the way you arrogantly hide your vulnerability.” He lifted one brow, but remained silent, which made her smile again. “I love your black humor and the way you stand for your world and your views. I love your temper and your pretending to be a fearsome pirate, while you are able to give so much tenderness and caring. I love when you take me into your arms and then straight to heaven. I love your eyes, which can glare like fire or ice. I love to feel your skin on mine, or to simply lie close to you. I love so many things about you that I don’t know where to begin or where to end.” She thumbed his tears away, but new ones came almost instantly. “I love you with all my heart and soul – but I was too blind to realize this until it was almost too late.” She pressed her lips softly to his. “I will never, ever leave you, James!” She tilted her head with shy smile. “That is, if you want me here.” 
A mixture of a sob and laughter erupted from his throat. “If I want you here? Sweetheart, I would die without you. Never doubt it!” His hand stroked her back and lower, fondling her soft curves. “I need you like the air to breath. Without you I am an empty shell!” He smiled beneath his tears, looking at her as if she were a miracle, before he suddenly said with a hint of his usual smirk. “And now you have me talking like a softie.”
Wendy laughed quietly, recognizing his attempt to regain control over his feelings. “Yes – even if you aren’t a softie, my fierce, strong Captain!” 
He smiled back and took a deep breath. He wanted to say so many things to her, but couldn’t find the words anymore. He simply couldn’t talk just right now. Could happiness really making someone this foolish? Yes! And he marveled at it.
For a long moment – or hours? – They simply looked at each other, savoring the nearness of the other, and the sudden stillness and peace that overwhelmed them. At least now there were no more doubts and hidden feelings. They’d found rest in their confessions to themselves as well as to each other. They both had been afraid of the possible rejection of the other; had feared that the other had only searched for their own satisfaction in the burning passion between them. And to learn now that the other had the same deep feelings filled them both with a warm, glorious joy, making further words unnecessary. 
Sensing James’ certain discomfort by lying upon him in his state, Wendy slid beside him, pulled up the blankets and covered them both. His skin was hotter than before and she didn’t want to risk that the fever would return.
He lifted a brow again, but his eyes gave him away, betraying his emotional chaos. The genuine smile that had even managed to surprise the eternal boy played around Wendy’s lips and made his heart beat quicker. “We don’t want your fever to come back,” she whispered and laid her index-finger on his lips to stifle his protest. “Hush! You had and still have too high of a temperature! And it is cold outside. So--” 
A grin came over his pale features. “Aye! Especially at my feet.” Uncomprehending she looked at him. The smirk returned. “Bowl, water, splashing, feet still out of bed – you get the idea?” he teased her softly.
With a low cry she hurled the blankets away and was out of the bed in an instant, startling the birds by doing so. “I’ll get a towel!” she called, and hissed a “Oh, shut up you two!” to the parrots, and vanished behind the Spanish wall.
James looked after her, amused by her temperament again, and enchanted by the view she gave as she came back. She crossed in front of him, completely bare and without any shyness – proof of how familiar they now were. Her long hair played around her slender figure while she walked like a dancer. She bent down and gently dried his feet and legs. “Put them under the blanket!” she ordered softly.
“Aye, Aye, Madame Captain!” he answered and had to grin as he saw her shaking her head. Carefully, not to move too hastily, he shifted his position until he finally lay correctly in the bed, relieved as the pain started to subside.
“Do you want something to drink?” she asked, knowing the answer.
He nodded. “Something—“
“—light. As you wish!” she smiled, stifled her laughter as she heard his irritated snort. She brought him a glass water, which he drank eagerly – of course not without a remark that wine would be better.
But in this case Wendy was immovable. “You are injured and have fever. Your body needs its strength now for recovery and not for processing alcohol, my dear.”
Grumbling he obeyed – women! – and as Wendy set the glass aside, he lifted an edge of the blankets in an additional invitation. “Coming?”
Smiling, she kicked the towel that she had let fall and slipped beneath the blanket, accepting his left arm as a pillow. He lifted again a brow. “Sweetie? Not that I really mind, but do you have to let anything on the floor? My quarters will look like…” He stopped as he took his first good look at his surroundings. “What the hell--?” he began.
Wendy smiled and snuggled carefully closer to him. “You should have seen it, before I tried to put a few things in order.”
“In order?” He had lifted both brows now and glared unbelieving at her, before his gaze roamed once more through his cabin. “You call THIS order?” 
The girl had to chuckle. “As I told you: You should have seen it before.” She followed his gaze and sighed. “Well, it really isn’t a style I like, but see the advantage in it: You’ve gotten new furniture, carpets and a lot of jewels without the trouble of raiding.”
He groaned and closed his eyes. This girl was impossible and… and so damn sweet! He threw her a glare, what meant as much as ‘I don’t believe that you are serious now!’ 
Wendy winked at him, before something entered her mind. She lifted the blanket again, hushing his protest with “Just wait and see!” and rushed to his desk. “As you were asleep yesterday I gave orders to inventory the whole booty. Here is listed what Blackbeard brought into our quarters – all done by myself the entire afternoon – and the rest should come during the morning and...” She hesitated, as she looked through the documents. “It is already here! Smee must have brought it while we slept.” She frowned. “I hope he didn’t see things…!” 
She took the documents and returned to the bed, where a pirate-captain sat with open mouth. “I also have the ship’s report, as well as a list of the heaviest injuries and… our losses. Further we have a prisoner and several dead enemies and—“ Finally, realizing his expression, she cocked her head. “Something wrong?” 
He stared at her and shut his mouth with a snap before he managed: “You’ve done what?” 
She grinned proudly. “I thought you’d want this information as soon as you were awake, and because the crew had recovered by yesterday afternoon, I gave them the task of taking inventory and a ship’s report, after they convinced me that the damaged sails had been repaired.” She slipped back beside him, unfolded the first document and squinted her eyes as she began to read, finally shaking her head. “I respect their fighting-abilities, but their spelling is horrible! – And here… A drawing with stripes to count behind it. Who ever had ‘written’ this, he has fantasy!” 
Hook finally fought off his astonished state. “Just a moment, my dear! YOU gave order to my men to make a ship’s report and inventory and repair the sails? And they obeyed your commands?”
Wendy smiled at him. “Yes. It went well.”
James let himself sink back at the head-board. He couldn’t believe it. This pack of brutes took orders from the girl! Of course, she saved them, but after all they were…
“This sounds like a great fortune. Do you know how many things Blackbeard brought on board? He even ordered them to bring herbs and butter to the Jolly Roger. Cookson must be delighted. And here: 10 barrels of Portuguese red wine!” She lifted her head and beamed. “That will make THE banquet!” 
Hook took a very deep breath, ignoring his wounded chest. Wendy had done it again: she had surprised him completely. That she had thought of demanding these kinds of reports proved one time more how much she understood of ships and the duties of a commander. And how much she identified herself with the life on board. He lifted his hand stroked one of her arms softly, while he met her questioning gaze. “You’re incredible, my love,” he murmured. “You took care of the most important parts of routine after a fight while I have been indisposed.” His warm gaze roamed over her. “Thank you!” 
She blushed and smiled back. “I thought you would want to know these things after you returned from dreamland.” He nodded and reached for the documents, carefully straightened his body to sit in a more comfortable position and winced, as new pain shot through him. Damn it to hell, but he wished he could make Blackbeard pay for this. Quickly he skimmed the lists, lifting here and there an eyebrow, grumbled something and nodded finally. “Four lost,” he murmured and sighed. “Not as bad as I thought. And the injuries…” He stopped. “I will pay the worst cases a visit, and about the prisoner…”
Wendy lifted one brow. “You mean, tomorrow you will pay them a visit, sweetheart.”
He frowned. “I thought rather in a short while during… What time is it, anyway?”
She shrugged her small shoulders. “No idea. I think morning, but I’m not sure, seeing the dark day outside.” James put the documents aside and slowly lay down again, feeling himself tired again – very much to his irritation. “Wendy? I have several questions – beside the reports. How many days have gone by while I was asleep? What happened after I reached the Revenge’s rail? What is wrong with Pan – because the weather speaks loudly enough about his condition, and how – the heck – did I get out of the water?”
Wendy lay beside him and glanced for a long moment at him, before she said: “As I told you: You were out since the night before yesterday.”
“A WHOLE day?” he asked shocked.
Wendy nodded. “Aye! You had a fever, which I cooled by using leg-compresses.” She sighed. “You worried me a lot, James. I cleaned and bandaged your wounds with the help of Skye and the Oriental during the final fight, but the long time in the bilge and then underwater was a bad thing. Even the iodine didn’t help much.”
Hook made face. “I think it was a good thing that I was out.”
A nod was her answer. “Yes. You woke one time but lost consciousness again within a minute.”
“And then you said me that you love me. I remember now.” He bent forward and captured her lips with his. “Do you know how much strength it gives me?” he whispered and looked into her eyes.
Wendy smiled. “I hope so. And do you know, how much it gives ME that you love me?”
He grinned. “I think so.”
She giggled. “Vain male!”
“I am NOT vain!” 
She kissed him again. “Yes, you are!” Before he could protest she continued: “While I bandaged you, Peter and Mullins dived to the Revenge to sabotage the rudder-chain, so…”
“Hold a minute!” James cut in. “Pan and Mullins DIVED to the Revenge?” 
Wendy nodded. “The mermaids were with them and gave them air under water.”
“The mermaids helped?” James’ eyes were big by now.
The girl took a deep breath. “They helped bring you aboard after Peter fished you out of the water and--”
“PAN fished me out of the sea?” His voice sounded suddenly very hollow.
“Yes. He leaped after you when you didn’t resurface, and dived down – together with Tink – to save you. He and you were a very long time under water, but when you both emerged, the mermaids were with you and gave you and him their breath.” Hook stared almost horrified at her, unable to speak in the moment. “They brought you both and Tink back to the Jolly Roger and while Cecco took care that you were brought aboard, Peter and Mullins swam to the Revenge and sabotaged the helm, to foil Blackbeard’s plan to ram the Jolly Roger.”
“He wanted to RAM my ship?”
Wendy looked at him and recognized how pale he had gone. Softly she cupped his cheek. “He intended to kill us all and himself in this way. But Peter and Mullins were successful, sabotaging the sloop, and during their return to our ship, Blackbeard… shot Peter.”
Hook bolted up and let out a groan as his beaten body protested immediately. “Pan was … SHOT?”
Wendy looked closer at him. He was even paler and he glared at her, shocked. Was he really worried about Peter, or was he simply irritated that someone other than himself had almost been successful where he had failed so many times? “The bullet grazed his temple and he lost some blood. Mullins brought him back on board, while Smee – who had taken command – gave orders to heave to and opened fire at the Revenge. And because of the sabotage, the Revenge was unable to maneuver, so it passed us by and got the whole barrage broadside.” She sighed. “And the victory was ours.”
For a long moment James looked speechless at her. That PAN had dived after him and saved him was almost as unthinkable as a commanding Smee with strategy! And the mermaids had helped him and then his crew to survive? Had the whole universe gone mad?
He felt Wendy’s small hand on his arm and blinked several times. “James? Are you all right?”
He swallowed hard. “Where is Pan now?”
“In Smee’s cabin, sleeping his fever off. The fairy-queen was here shortly yesterday, and Smee told me that she doctored him. Fairies have an incredible power. He should recover quickly because of her help.”
James let himself sink back again, still amazed. Peter Pan saved his life – again. He hadn’t forgotten that the boy killed the man who had wanted to stab him in the back during the fight. He also remembered very well that Pan had supported Wendy in her crazy plan to free himself and his crew. And now the boy lay injured down in Smee’s cabin and was therefore – again – In his power. And, again, he couldn’t fulfill his sworn revenge, which was – again – so near in grasp, because this time the little brat not only warned him but saved him!
Sighing he rubbed his eyes, as an inner voice told him firmly, that he couldn’t kill Peter, even if the boy hadn’t helped him that much – because otherwise he would lose Wendy. So he had no other choice but to spare the little pest’s life as well as his friends.
This brought his thoughts around to the next theme. “The boys are still on board?”
“Yes. They wanted to stay until Peter is better and… well… I said that you wouldn’t mind this time. Of course they had to promise to behave!” she added quickly, meeting his glare.
Another deep sigh escaped him. “We’ll see – if they behave, I mean.” He lifted his gaze again. “You know that with the boys here, your secret is in great danger?”
Alarmed he saw her silently nodding, while her eyes suddenly dampened. “Wendy?” he whispered. “We both know that the day has to come when you can no longer hide--”
“John knows about us!” she murmured. 
James frowned. Of course, the boy had to discern the secret of his sister. He’d been skeptical for days now, and sure as the sun rose in the east Wendy had given herself away by her reactions during the conflict. “How did he take it?” he asked, even if he already knew the answer. It was so obvious by the look on her face and so easy to read in her eyes.
“He… he was outraged and… disappointed that I lied to him. We,” she swallowed and looked to the ceiling. “We had an awful fight.”
The wrinkle in his forehead deepened. He didn’t like it a bit if someone hurt his girl. Holding his tongue, he waited for Wendy to go on. “He… he can’t understand that I love you. And he doesn’t believe that you love me. He thinks it is all a great pretend and a plot by you to pacify me into trusting you and then to use me against Peter or…” she wiped over her eyes, “or that you only wanted me to fall in love with you, to reject me later as revenge.” She looked back at him and saw the disbelief, the fury and the worry in his eyes.
“And what do you think?” he asked hoarsely. He wouldn’t be able to stand it if she had doubt about his feelings for her.
She propped herself on one elbow, stroke his cheek and glanced down on him. Her eyes were wet, but her gaze was firm and full of warmth. “If I didn’t love you so much, James Hook, I would be hurt now because of your question. OF COURSE I know about your true feelings and that my little brother is an idiot!”
The last words came with such vehemence that James had to laugh. He pulled her closer to embrace her, while she buried her face in his neck. Ignoring the pain from whip and knife, he held her close; feeling exactly how she tried to stay calm, while he could sense her hurt like it was his own. “Do you think it would help if I speak with him?” he offered and Wendy shook her head. 
“No, just the opposite. John is really thickheaded, and if he is convinced of something, you’d need a hammer to straighten his thoughts again. I think this is something he has inherited from Father, the way I remember Aunt Millicent sometimes. But thank you, James.” She took another deep breath and calmed down as she felt his mighty arms around her and his hand stroking her bare back. She so needed this man! 
“Give it time,” he said gently. “Maybe he will someday see that he was wrong and you are right.” 
She laughed without humor. “Time. A very fluid thing here in Neverland. And even then he will surely say something rude about you. He still is angry with you because of the incident at the Black Castle and later on board. And now he is furious with me as well, because I ‘allied with the enemy’ and have betrayed him and Peter by throwing myself in your arms.” She bit her lips. “And you know what? I don’t care anymore! He is my brother, right, but he’s still a boy who overheard something between Mother and me and is telling tales in school with his friends about it, but he hasn’t the vaguest idea about any of it!” 
James chuckled quietly. And there she was again: the little wildcat! “Does he know, that--?”
“—that I have chosen to stay with you? Yes. He thinks I’ve gone completely insane.”
“How did he figure out your secret?”
Wendy lifted her head again and looked down at the man of her life, and confirmed his anticipation when she told him: “He saw us on deck, as you were brought aboard. I… I was so worried about you and… well… I held you and… and kissed you and… Yes, he was standing beside me.” She lowered her gaze. “I think we both were a sight – you bleeding and wet as a cat in the rain and me half out of my mind, clinging to you while a nervous Smee tried to squeeze the water out of you.”
He grinned. “A shame that I didn’t get to see it. I would love to see you that worried about me.”
She sat up. “What? And where do you think I’ve been the last two days? Did I look calm and cool to you? Didn’t you see--?” She stopped as he started to laugh, realizing that he was only teasing her. “Oh… YOU! If you weren’t all that ill I would throw all pillows of this cabin at you!” 
He laughed harder, caught her one wrist and lifted her hand to his lips. “Sweetheart, don’t be angry with me. I simply wanted to lift your mood and--“ a wicked gleam suddenly lit his eyes, “I love to dare your temper.” 
She stuck her tongue out at him and let herself fall beside him, burying her face in the pillow, showing him her back. She grumbled something that sounded like “Just you wait until you’re well again!” and carefully James sat up, bent down – ignoring the pain – and kissed her back. She still lay motionless, so he did it again – and again, elicited a giggle from his young lover, while a shiver ran over her smooth skin.
Wendy held her breath. His beard tickled her, while his soft lips fondled her back. His warm breath stroked over her and she pressed her lips together to stifle a low moan. His thick curls slid over her waist and shoulder, mingled with her own hair and the so-well-known knot returned in her belly, making her helpless. Goodness, had she waited for this to happen again. She longed for the security and passion she found in his arms and… And he was still injured! Drat! These soft caresses must hurt like mad for him. 
Slowly she rolled over and looked up at him. She saw the fire in his forget-me-not-blue eyes, but also how pale he was. Tenderly she touched his mouth with two fingers. “I would love to be one with you right now, but you are still wounded, my love. So be wise, and wait until you’re healed,” she whispered. 
He looked like a disappointed little puppy for a moment. “It’ll hurt far more to hold back!”
Wendy had to giggle. Heavens, he really could be a little boy! Softly she stretched herself and kissed him. “As you told me: give it time – and I promise I will regale you as never before.”
He cocked his head. “Do you have something in mind?”
She grinned broadly. “Aye! And don’t you ask! It’s a surprise!” She gently urged him to lie down again and added: “Good boy!” He growled at her, what made her laugh. “And a little later we will change your bandages. Until then, stay in bed.”
A grimace was his answer, completed with a: “If I really have to stay in bed and am not allowed to touch you properly, then tell me a story!”
Wendy stared at him. “You are worse than Michael!” His grin gave him away. Of course he was only teasing her again. “All right, a story. Let me think …”
“What about the rest of the story ‘How I saved the day’?” he cut in.
“You really want to know?” He only glared at her and she huddled carefully against him. “Well, as I told you Smee gave the order to open the fire at the Revenge as soon as she came alongside. Just then, the gunmen opened the cannon-hatches. Teach did not know about our firepower until it was too late for him.”
“How was it possible to fire at the Revenge? Our powder was flooded,” James thought aloud and Wendy shrugged her shoulders.
“I don’t know. Perhaps not all barrels were wet?”
He nodded slowly. “A possible explanation. What became of the Revenge?”
Wendy smiled sheepishly. “I don’t know that either. She disappeared, as Smee told me. But…”
James lifted one brow. “What DO you know, by the way?”
“Hey, I was otherwise occupied! There were shouts and sudden movements of the ship, loud booms and then the Oriental looked out of the door and told us we’d won.”
Hook slowly shook his head, while, amused, he watched a pouting Wendy. How much he loved this little bundle of energy! But there were still too many questions not answered. And as if his thoughts had been heard by the only person who had anything to tell him, there came a knock at the hidden door. Promptly, with a squeak, Wendy sought shelter under the blankets. Hook rolled his eyes. Would she never learn to behave normally when someone sought entrance to his cabin while they were abed or in the bathtub? The only one it could be was Smee – especially when the knock came from the hidden door.
“Enter!” he called and a moment later the stout figure of the boatswain pushed through the secret port.
“Good morning, Sir! Thank heavens that you seem better,” he greeted them with a wide grin.
James nodded politely. “Thank you, Mr. Smee.”
Good morning, Miss Wendy!” the Irishman called while he put a plate with breakfast at the table.
A muffled “Good morning, Mr. Smee” sounded from beneath the blankets and Hook looked at the ceiling.
“Darling? Don’t you think that you could show your pretty face? Because it really isn’t the first time Smee has seen us here.”
“But I am not decent,” sounded the protest through the thick covers.
“Sweet girl, you haven’t been decent for the last few days, because I really don’t remember a lady wearing men’s clothes.”
“It was an emergency!” came the angry reply and James chuckled, lifting an edge of the blanket.
“Cutie, come out here!”
“Only if Mr. Smee turns around until I have slipped into something like a nightgown!” 
Hook sighed deeply and threw his boatswain a glare. “If you would be so kind!”
Grinning, the Irishman obeyed, giggling quietly as he heard the sounds of the light footsteps of the girl. Of course he was tempted to peek over his shoulder, but he didn’t dare incense his commander. After a moment, he heard Hook’s voice saying: “Sweetheart, don’t tell me that you took another shirt of mine?”
“Why not? After you ruined my nightgown and that oversized pig of first officer changed my shirt into a cleaning rag, I needed a new one.”
“All right, honey, I understand. But why the hell must it be one of my best silk shirts?”
“Because they are so nice to wear?”
“Yes, I know. But would you mind using a simple cotton shirt for—“
“Hey! Are you saying that this shirt is too good for me to wear?”
“Of course not! I would give you my last shirt--”
“—It isn’t your last one! You have dozens of them!” 
“—and you look very nice in it!” 
“I know!” 
“But the next time, please don’t choose a shirt which is specially made for my dinner-suit!”
“Really? Especially for dinner? Well, now it is needed for breakfast!”
“Sweetie, please pull it out and hang it over there.”
“James! I already wore it all day yesterday, so it doesn’t count if there are some more wrinkles.”
“But—“
The sounds told Smee that she slipped back into bed. “You ruined my silk nightgown, now I have to wear one of your silk shirts. Fair is fair!” A low grown was heard, and Smee had to hold in a hearty laugh. He couldn’t remember when the last time someone had spoken with the captain like the girl just had done. And he wasn’t infuriated, just confused. She really had him eating from her tiny hands, that was certain.
“May I turn around now, Miss?”
“Of course, Mr. Smee, and thank you for your patience!”
The old boatswain looked over his commander and the girl and bit his lips to stop himself from bursting out. Hook wore a sour expression – heavens, the man was pouting! – and Wendy grinned triumphantly, sitting proudly beside him. “Just you wait until I am well again, you stubborn crabbiness,” he threatened.
She gave him a sweet smile. “I know I made a promise to you. And I’ll keep it.”
“First: Whatever you have in mind had better be amazing, otherwise I think you’ll be—“
“Trust me, honey. It will be!”
“And second: I told you before that you don’t have to make promises. I take what I want.”
“Hmm! But this time we will turn the tables! You owe me from the last time!”
“Really? I think I remember a girlish voice moaning ‘I can’t anymore!’”
“And you believed me? I only wanted to spare you a headache because of the giant hangover you had.”
His eyes widened. “What?”
Smee cleared his throat and attracted the attention of the love-birds to the fact that there was a third person in the room. “Sorry, but I think—“
Wendy looked at him and turned crimson, earning a giggle from the old man and a chuckle from James. Men!
“Mr. Smee? Report please,” Hook changed sensible the theme. “Especially what happened after I was taken by surprise by the explosion on the Revenge.”
The boatswain nodded, filling the two cups he brought with him with a aromatic tea. He prepared the breakfast while he told the whole story. Even Wendy was surprised when she heard all she’d missed. James listened very carefully, only interrupting for further details. As he heard of the mysterious disappearance of the Revenge, he frowned. “That can’t be,” he murmured. “She simply cannot end in smoke! There must be another explanation for it.”
“Maybe there is none,” Wendy said quietly. “Some things should remain secret.” She had her own thoughts about the whole matter, but she didn’t want to bother James with it right now.
Hook rolled his eyes and accepted the cup Smee offered him. “I, for my part, like to finish riddles.”
“I do, too, but nevertheless neither you nor I will find any explanation for these mysteries.”
“Look, look, my sweet little storyteller speaks with the wisdom of a granny,” he teased her and Wendy smiled as she realized that James had almost said the same as the fairy-queen.
Smee finished serving them breakfast – it really was delicious to have breakfast in bed together with the one you love – and left them to look on the ship, crew, and guests, and to take care that the new bandages would be prepared as Wendy demanded: boiled and clean.
Ignoring James’ protests, she changed the bandages after breakfast and had a closer look at his injuries. They didn’t seem infected, but Wendy was taking no risk. Even if it was a torture for James – which almost hurt her more than him – she doctored the wounds with iodine again and began to wrap the new bandages as a soft knocking was heard at one of the windows.
Wendy looked up and saw the golden light shimmer through the glass. With a “Sorry, love,” she ran to the window and pulled it open. The fairy-queen smiled at her, soared into the room and flew straight to the pirate-captain. She looked him over, cocked her head and flew nearer to him. A little bit embarrassed he lifted his hand. “Sorry, little Madam, but I am truly unable--”
The pressure was felt in his and Wendy’s heads before they could hear the soft voice again. “A fine mess you’ve got there!” she pointed at his shoulder and chest. “By all the stars in the sky, I have more problems with you than with Peter – and the boy really is a pain sometimes!”
James lifted one brow. “May I ask, little lady, what you mean?”
An unreadable expression lay on her tiny face. “You’ve lived in Neverland for a very long time now, and still do not know of our healing powers? Really, James Hook, some times you are more than blind!” 
He straightened his figure. “With all due respect, madam, don’t insult me in my own—“
“Does that mean you’re here to help him?” Wendy interrupted, her eyes brightening.
The lady nodded, glaring at the blustering captain. “That is, if he wants my help.”
“I have been healing by myself for a long time and--” James started, but again Wendy was quicker.
“Of course we want your help! Thank you so much, Your Majesty!”
“You’re most welcome. But he has to allow me to work in peace, because his wounds are deep, and I will need all my strength to cure them,” the fairy added, examined the shoulder of the mortal man.
“I don’t think that James will mind, do you, sweetheart?” Both females glanced at Hook, who grimaced.
“I am touched,” he growled sarcastically, “that someone acknowledged that I am still in the room and had the courtesy to ASK me!”
Wendy smiled. “Please, don’t be angry,” she whispered to the fairy-queen. “I think the pain makes him a little bit grumpy.”
“I am NEVER grumpy!” came the protest.
Wendy gave him her sweetest smile. “May I survey the crew?” The fairy-queen giggled behind her hand, and looked amused at the growling pirate.
“They wouldn’t dare say anything against me!”
“Of course. After all, you’re the bad-tempered pirate captain and they know they’d be playing fast and loose with their health, if they criticized you.” Wendy batted her eyes at him, once again taking the wind out of his sails. Then she moved to his side. “Come on, brave captain, let the fairy-queen help you. It’s for your own benefit that she offered.” She saw the distrust in his eyes and whispered in his ear: “Keep in mind that I have something special planned for you. The sooner you’re well again, the sooner you’ll get to enjoy it.”
He lifted his face and glanced slyly at her. “Why do I think I already know what it will be?”
She grinned back. “Possibly because you know me a little?”
“Only a little?”
She blushed and both mortals looked back at a very amused fairy, who well understood the words of the girl, and chuckled. “A very good idea you have there,” she said to Wendy, whose eyes widened.
“You can read my mind?”
“In a manner of speaking.” She winked at her. “But what you are planning for him sounds very … hmm. I think I will test it myself with my prince consort.”
“Are you two talking about me?” James asked half pouting, half irritated. He met the both females’ gazes, who beamed at him. He threw up his hand. “All right. It looks like I have no other choice!” he grumbled, tossing his hair to the left and allowing the fairy to approach.
She hovered over him, seeming to sense what affected his body, her bright dust decorating his pale skin, and nodded slowly. “This will take some work!” she sighed and pointed at the pillow. “Lie down!” 
Snorting he obeyed, murmuring something about “And this in my own quarters!” and Wendy bit her lips. “James, please be quiet. You don’t want to irritate Her Majesty and…”
“Fear not, child,” the queen interrupted softly. “I am not angry with him. This behavior is typical for men – and boys!” Hook opened his mouth, but this time the tiny creature scolded at him. “Quiet, you ignorant mortal! If it wasn’t for her concern for you and the necessary changes you must still make, I would let you stew in your own juices, mending in your own good time!”
Perplexed, James shut his mouth and swallowed his words. He glanced up at Wendy and as he saw her reassuring, loving expression, he gave in – again!
The queen soared over his shoulder and blew some oddly colored dust into the wound. James winced – it burned like hell – but then the pain suddenly subsided and an odd sensation remained on his skin and in his flesh. She repeated her actions to the deeper cuts over his chest and belly and it was every time the same. Carefully he lifted his head and looked down, but a firm “Lie down, I said!” forced his head back to the pillow.
After some time, an obviously exhausted fairy sat down beside him on the pillow. “All done,” she murmured. She looked over to Wendy. “Do you have still some of the dust I gave you?”
The girl nodded. ”Yes. I brought the little bag with me.” James looked surprised at her. She had fairy-dust from the fairy-queen with her?
“Very good,” the mystical creature continued. “This evening scatter some of it over his deepest wounds again, and by tomorrow they will be closed. But be careful over the next days. The flesh and skin will need time to recover fully. So NO WILD GAMES, you two!” 
This time they both smiled, while the parrots croaked, which set the fairy-queen laughing. “What?” Wendy asked and her tiny patron responded: “They do understand a part of your language. And they said that they are in the better position now than you two.”
Both mortals looked over to the birds, who sat perched close together in the open cage. “I warn you, Short Tom!” James growled. “No jokes about your master!”
The parrot croaked again. “Bad form!” he said and turned his back to Hook.
Wendy burst laughing. “He is really your parrot, no doubt about that!”
James moaned. “I think I have to demand more respect here!” 
“Don’t worry, my love, you will have my full respect if you manage to stay this day in bed – WITHOUT making so much trouble – and behave!” 
He stared at her. “Why does your respect always come with a condition?” He asked, remembering very well the little scene in the Black Castle, before he made her his the first time.
She giggled. “Because I know you too well by now!” She looked again at the fairy-queen. “Thank you so much, Your Majesty. It was most kind of you to help him.”
The fairy nodded. “My pleasure. Leave the wounds uncovered during the day and only replace the dressing before sleep, after you doctored them again with my dust.”
“Thank you. Do you think it will help the other men as well? Four of the men are bad injured and…”
“I will look after them,” the fairy reassured her. Wendy beamed, then asked. “Will there be a problem, if James wants to wash?”
“No, but don’t allow the water to come in contact with the wounds.” She looked at the pirate, who wore an odd expression. “She’s right, you know. You need a bath.”
“I WHAT?” James asked, and Wendy gave a little snort.
“Honey, truthfully, you look like you just walked out of a week in the jungle!”
He touched his chin – yes, it was bristly! – and looked down on himself. “I have a hell of battle behind me, sweetie; this is normal!”
“Yes, and now it’s also normal to wash it off – and to change the bed-clothes!”
He first wanted to protest, but then he suddenly smiled. “Of course you are right, but you know that I’m a wounded man, so you have to help me.” Wendy propped her fists at her side. “Let me guess: you want me to wash you, your hair, to dry you, to shave you, to dress you, and so forth.?” 
He wore his puppy eyes now, making himself smaller in the great bed. “I don’t like to say it, kitten, but I really could use a hand. After all I am weak from the fever and…” 
“I thought a man like you never gets a fever!” she teased him. For a moment they simply looked at each other, then Wendy laughed: “Of course I will help you, silly! I would love to do it!”
He smiled broadly, and for a moment, it reminded her of Peter’s cocky smile whenever he got his way. “I knew that getting injured would have its advantages!”
Wendy threw her head back. “Oh… you PIRATE!” 
Giggling again, the fairy-queen took the air. “I am finished here, I can see. I will look in on Peter now.”
“Is he awake?” Wendy asked, turning her attention to the fairy.
“I don’t know. I hope so.”
“If he is awake, would you please tell him that I will look in on him soon?” Wendy asked and the mystical creature nodded. 
“Certainly.”
“Thank you.”
“But not too quickly!” Hook added. “First the captain, then the… ‘guests’.” 
Wendy raised her eyebrows “Believe me, James, when I’m done with you, you’ll be lucky if I let you get any sleep.”
“I thought we aren’t allowed to play wild games?”
Wendy turned crimson and stormed behind the Spanish wall. “I will get you for this, James Hook! Be sure of it!” 
As the fairy-queen soared out of the window she could still hear both mortals teasing, and chuckled quietly to herself. The two really were a couple!

Chapter 24 – Hours of Peace 

He would never admit it, but he really felt weak as the proverbial kitten as he stood in front of the table behind the Spanish wall and Wendy washed his back. If it hadn’t been for the small sensual pleasure of the soft washcloth on his skin, the feeling of becoming clean, and the small hand of his girl on his arm, he would have gone back to bed. But it really was a relief to get clean, and Wendy did a very good job. She even gave his back a special rubdown with the washcloth, and treated his legs and his uninjured arm the same. The smell of fresh soap on his body and the gentle strokes of the towel, as she dried him, were delicious and he closed his eyes, marveling.
Wendy watched him tenderly. He enjoyed her care, this she could clearly read on his relaxed expression and the faint smile around his mouth. She was careful not to touch his wounds, but cleaned his chest and shoulder nevertheless. It was a miracle what the fairy-queen had done. The deeper cuts and the knife-wound seemed to heal, even as she washed him, while the less serious injuries were almost closed, leaving only angry red marks. If the healing-process continued at this speed, he would be ‘good as new’ by tomorrow. 
But she wasn’t fooled by the magic. Of course, he still had to regain his strength. His fatigue was still obvious.
Her gaze wandered over him again. Even in this state, his body was sheer temptation. In the soft golden shimmer of the candles she had lit all around the cabin, and the dim grey daylight that came through the windows, he reminded her again of a Greek statue -- well formed, long muscular legs and arms, broad shoulders, slim waist and a classically handsome face. The only things that didn’t fit the comparison were his long curls (that suited him, dangerous and exciting) and the beard that had grown in the last two days. But nevertheless, in his naked state he was tempting - seeing his muscles flexing beneath his smooth skin - and still forbidden.
But she didn’t care. Not anymore! He was her man, her mate, heart and soul, and no one and nothing in the world would tear them apart! She only wished that the magic of the fairy-queen would heal him as quickly as possible. Not only for his benefit, but for hers as well. She would keep the word she had given herself as she had set him free from the bilge. She would kiss every inch of his gorgeous body and would make love to him an entire night as soon as his injuries had vanished.
And as she saw him now, undressed, standing before her, her longing to cherish him was almost overwhelming. To distract herself from the yearning thoughts, Wendy gently finished and urged him to sit down on the chair she had placed in front of the bathtub. Hung over the back of the chair was a great towel, and as he carefully sat down and laid his head back, his long hair reached over the wall of the bathtub. Using a water jug with warm fresh water she washed his hair, elicited a hum of satisfaction from him as she caressed his scalp and washed his black curls.
Even if his body and shoulder still hurt (though considerably less), James savored her attentions toward him. Never before had he been treated with so much care and tenderness. Yes, Smee had often washed his hair, because attempting this with a missing hand was difficult, and the old boatswain had to style his hair when ever necessary, but this was completely different. He could tell that Wendy loved to take care of him, and as one of her small hands combed through his curls while she poured out the water over them to wash the soap away, he knew that she took the same pleasure from it as he.
Wendy watched him as she rinsed out his hair. His eyes were closed and his breathing was deep and steady. She didn’t know why, but standing beside his nude form - and she only clad in his silken shirt with rolled up sleeves - and to wash him thus was almost erotic. No, it really WAS erotic, the more she thought about it. And with this, her desire for him returned - this pulsing ache in her lap and the fire in her veins. She swallowed and bit her lips. To be near him and to feel the warmth of his body radiating from his skin, but without the relief of making love to him, was torture.
James heard the change in her breathing and opened his eyes as she began to towel-dry his hair. His gaze travelled over her, as she bent over him. The shirt wasn’t fully closed and he could see the top of her breasts, her slender throat and then, finally, her face. He knew that look; it mirrored his own desire, which grew by the second. God, he needed her. He wanted to feel her, to be deep inside of her again and to convince himself that nothing evil had come to her. He remembered Richards’ greedy expression as he had held Wendy as a pawn, and Blackbeard’s words that he could have her before she was executed. The mere thought that another man would ‘have’ his girl woke a wild fire in his heart and soul, mingled with the fire in his loins, to make love to her this very instant, and to find forgetfulness in her arms--!
He lifted his hand and wrapped his arm around her hip. She took a sharp breath and said hoarsely, “Almost all done. Than you can rest and…” She stopped, as his hand started to caress her hip and finally wandered down beneath her shirt and move maddeningly over the inner side of her left thigh. She met his gaze and saw the same desire on his face she felt for him in this moment. Her mouth went dry, as she whispered: “Your injuries. We have to be careful and should not risk…”
His fingers reached her most vulnerable part and cut off her words, as he gently fondled her, finding her already wet. “You’ve done so much for me, my love. Let me do this for you.”
Wendy managed, in the very last moment, to put the towel aside before his finger slipped into her. Muffling an outcry she closed her eyes, while fire roared in her. But it wasn’t enough. Even as he added a second finger, she needed more. With glassy eyes she looked down at him and recognized the desperate yearning in his eyes. Her gaze travelled further down, and with an odd but very female pride, she saw his present state.
His long member stood hard, a proud deep red. In this moment his searching fingers touched the special spot deep in her and her knees turned to slush. Pressing a hand on her mouth she swallowed her scream, which would penetrate the wooden walls of his cabin. It would have alarmed the boys and especially John. Fighting for breath she threw her head back, and as he continued to caress her in this intimate way, her legs began to tremble. She could bear no more, and helpless, she gripped his uninjured shoulder to steady her. She felt dizzy and her heart pounded in her chest; her blood thundered in her ears. “James,” she whispered. “I c--… I can’t … I need…”
He withdrew his hand, which made her groan in protest, and drew her softly to him. “Come here, beauty!” His voice was a dark, raspy purr, and sent a powerful shiver down her spine.
“But your wounds…” she murmured, while she sat on his lap. His smile changed to his well-known smirk, as he supported her.
“Not a problem. You have this magical powder or not?”
She nodded and let herself being pulled down on him. As she felt his hot member entering her, she almost sobbed with relief, while he let out a joyful moan.
Finally he was home again, buried deep in his girl! Nothing was better than this. But not only because of the physical pleasure, the sensual rapture, but also the knowledge that he was there, where he belonged, and where he was welcome and wanted. Her shirt quickly discarded, he wrapped his left arm around her waist, bent forward and closed his mouth around one of her nipples, while her hands held him close. His damp curls fell over his shoulders, reminding him of his wound, but he quickly forgot them again.
Wendy was in heaven. It was almost too good to be in his arms again, to feel his caresses, his skin at hers and himself deep inside her. She buried her fingers in his damp mane and wriggled carefully, but he held her firmly with his arm and fondled her breasts with his mouth until she thought she would go mad with the fulfillment so close … so close in her, but not to be allowed to move! “James, please!” she begged breathless and met his hot gaze, as he leaned back and his hand encircled her hip - a silent invitation.
Wendy knew that she had to take the initiative because of his injuries, and she happily complied, starting slowly, giving them both the pleasure they craved so much. Their gazes met and locked and as she saw the all consuming fire in his eyes, it seemed as if it would send sparks over her skin, set her on fire, enflaming her lust even more. Allowing her head to fall back, she relished in the sensations now overwhelming her.
James couldn’t take his eyes from his young lover. The intense pleasure on her angelic face was almost as delightful as the feeling of her around him. Her slim strong thighs were wound around his; her left hand steadied her, behind her on his right knee, while her right hand clung to his left arm. He could feel her shivers and as her head fell back, and her long hair touched his legs, he started to move as well, even if pain suddenly pierced his clouded mind. But, again, he didn’t give a damn, for he was too far-gone by now. The tension built, greater, greater in him, and with a groan, he closed his eyes. He felt her silken walls around him, teasing him, caressing him and acting in pure instinct he pulled her closer to him, her head coming up as she glared at him and wrapped her right arm around his neck. Kissing him, she moved faster, whispering sweet things to him, before the inferno in her grew too strong to think straight. Her words turned in moans, as the knot in her tightened to an unbearable level. But still she held back, knowing even in her heated state that she had to be careful with him. He sensed it and he knew what it cost her to do so. “Let go,” he murmured, letting his hand travel over her back. “Let go!”
She swallowed, wished nothing more than to surrender to the burning passion, but still her instinct to protect was too strong. Of course he saw through her, and he’d be damned if he’d deny his girl and himself the incredible pleasure because of a few scratches. And he knew a certain way to make her lose control. Pushing his hand between them he let his index finger slip between her folds and touched the hidden pearl.
Wendy yelped and, as he quickened his strokes, she gasped for air. She recognized the wicked gleam in his eyes, as he hoarsely said: “If you don’t dare to let go, then I’ll make sure you do!” 
Again he touched her, causing her to cry out, and added with a devilish grin: “And it isn’t the first time!”
Wendy felt her control falling apart and gave finally in. Sensation after sensation washed over her, as his hard, hot member filled her over and over again, while his merciless finger fondled her. Clinging to him she kissed him again; their tongues fought a wild duel with each other, while their bodies moved as one. The last remaining dark thoughts had left the two. They only felt each other, were lost in the heat and pleasure they gave and received. The reality around them spun away, as they followed the spiral up to the heaven where only they existed - so familiar by now, and yet every time new and thrilling as the first.
Wendy tore her mouth from his and looked deep into the forget-me-not depths before her, felt as if she would drown in them. A last rational thought passed through her as she realized that she not only was with the man who gave her the most thrilling pleasure possible, but who also loved her and whom she loved in return. Love… Yes! She could feel it suddenly burning up. Not in this hot, demanding way, but warm and in a brilliant glow and it squeezed her heart with an all-consuming joy. Bending forward she whispered close to his ear: “I. Love. You!”
That did it. Forcing her lips to his, he climaxed violently, shooting his seed deep into her womb and muffling her scream with his kiss, as her body convulsed in the powerful pleasure that hit her as well. Trembling they held each other, while they rode on the waves of sheer delight, which ripped them away in a world full of bliss, warmth and security.
Moments later, resting her head on his left shoulder Wendy fought for breath. She could feel his strong, damp body beneath her; his smooth skin was hot, his breath heavy and his left arm again encircled her waist. He still filled her whole, even if his member was spent now. She was completely at peace in this moment with herself and the rest of the world. For this she lived. For this burning passion and the safety in his arms; for his nearness and the perfect unity they created.
His lips graced her temple and his passion-hoarse voice murmured softly: “I love you, my sweet wildcat.”
A small sob escape her, as the painful yearning of her body was replaced with satisfaction and her heart and soul found a strange sort of rest in his confession. “You’re my life, James,” she whispered and took a deep breath. Her heart still beat quickly, but she could hear that his raced in the same rhythm and had to smile at this. His arm tightened around her waist, while he laid his head on top of hers.
Bemused, they simply enjoyed the closeness of the other and the heavy peace that fell on them. Silently they listened to the soft pelt of the rain against the roof and the windows, the sounds of the rigging and planks and the brawl of the sea. Under hooded eyes Wendy blinked into the golden light of the cabin and let her gaze travel up to James. Suddenly something woke her attention and, startled, she sat up. “You’re bleeding!”
He looked down and saw that one of the cuts had reopened. “No fear, my sweet,” he calmed her with a soft smile. “You have the fairy-dust and—“
“But she warned us! She warned us that we have to hold us back and—“
“Her precise words were ‘no wild games’, and this really was a ‘soft game’!” He grinned and Wendy sighed deeply.
“You are impossible, James!”
He started to chuckle. “Hm, and which one of us lost control of her passion, eh?”
Wendy blushed, but didn’t retreat. “And who begged me to let go?” she teased back. “Who made me wild with his … caresses?”
“I only wanted to protect you from a heart attack. Your desire for me was on a dangerous level.” He smiled far too arrogantly in this moment.
The girl lifted a delicate brow. “While you were completely untouched by it,” she said with a soft sarcasm. “I remember a certain part of you playing gleaming stone and--”
“We men are helpless in such cases,” he interrupted and her eyes went wide, before triumph shone on her face.
“Ha, great Captain! Now I have you!” She bent forward and kissed his nose. “Don’t you ever say again that you’re ‘never helpless’ and ‘always in control’!” He rolled his eyes, muttering something in his beard, but the amused twinkle in his eyes told her his real mood. He felt whole, satisfied and enjoyed the little arguments with her. She giggled and pressed a gentle kiss on his forehead. “Come let me take care of the cut and—“ she stopped and looked closer at him, “and I really should wash you again.”
He smirked. “And all this because of the insatiability of a passionate, wild beauty!”
A deep red spread over her cheeks down to her throat. “Don’t tell me that you weren’t thinking the same thing. I KNOW the look you gave me.”
“Your fault, my dear. If you insist on walking about in front of a man only clad in a silk shirt, and display such legs and curves, you shouldn’t be surprised to find him hungry for you.”
She smiled. “But you are the one and only man who ever will see me walking about like this - and who will get me as lunch.”
He grinned. “Delicious! I cannot think of a better one!” 
At that exact moment, his stomach rumbled and Wendy started to laugh. “Sorry, dear James, but I think your belly has another idea of lunch.” She stood up, picked her shirt up and slipped into it. “Let the cloths and towels lie, when you’re done with washing. I’ll put them away when I come back.”
Alarmed he demanded, “Where you’re going?”
“I’ll fetch a real lunch for us and then you’re going back to bed and --- don’t talk back to me! You still have fever, your injuries aren’t healed, and the fairy-queen didn’t give us orders to be careful for nothing. There’s your proof.” She pointed at the bleeding cut. “And as soon as you are finished washing up, I’ll take care of it.” She vanished in the cabin, leaving a surprised James behind her.
“Do you really think I need another bath?” he called, and answered his own question in the next moment with a ‘yes’, as he looked at the mess on his chest and lap.
“Yes!”
“And you?”
“First I am going to nurse this damn wound and then take care that you get something to eat and are safely tucked back in the warm bed. Then I will think of myself.” He heard her dressing.
“Safe back in the warm bed,” he grumbled. “I am not a boy!”
“Oh, sometimes you act like one.” Suddenly her head peeked around the Spanish wall, as she gave him a teasing grin. “Especially when you are pouting, like now!” He opened his mouth to retort, but she was quicker. “Hurry, ‘darling’, I’ll be right back with a nice lunch. And then: Sleepy, sleepy.” With this she sped away, closing the cabin door behind her.
James stared after her and shook his head. This girl really was a constant challenge!

After she treated the reopened cut with the golden dust of the fairy-queen – it was a miracle to see how well it went – they both enjoyed a small, delicious lunch. Even if Cookson was (in Wendy’s eyes) still a living scarecrow (the two of them still didn’t get along, even after the Blackbeard events), she had to admit that he really was a good cook. After lunch, the girl fought to convince James to go back to bed while she changed the bedclothes. And once again he proved that he could behave like a five-year-old boy. He didn’t want to stay alone in bed, and he protested that he ‘really felt wonderful and not a bit weak’. Then he crabbed that he would be bored to death without her and nothing to do, and if she would mind if he would have a quick look on the ship. Of course she minded! Then he demanded she should tell him a story or something from her life in London, or – if she liked – read something to him, or he would lose his mind by counting the nails in the ceiling. 
Finally, Wendy managed to get him to bed, after she told him he’d broken Michael’s record in making excuses, and, of course, Hook didn’t want to be compared to her little brother. Muttering under his breath James lay down, throwing dark looks at her – which she simply ignored – and watched as she covered him with fresh blankets. He didn’t like to admit it -- even to himself -- but as he started to relax, a great wave of exhaustion washed over him and an odd kind of relief. It could not be! He was, after all, the mighty captain of the Jolly Roger, but he was happy to be back in bed, and it felt very good.
He didn’t have to say anything. Wendy could tell his real state very well, and hid a smile. Of course, he needed rest, and this time his body’s demands were stronger than his stubbornness. After she fed the birds, she slipped out of her clothes to lie down beside him, which instantly brought a smile to his face. Wendy shook her head. He acted atypically, and she expected that it resulted from his fever. She had somewhere read that hidden characteristics surfaced during illness, and James proved the truth of it. The normally fierce strong man smiled happily at her as she slipped beneath the blankets beside him, and relaxed peacefully and ceased crabbing instantly – just like a little boy.
Boy… With a newly awakened guilty conscience, Wendy remembered Peter, and that she had promised to look after him. And the Lost Boys and her brothers… Stop! Michael only! John could continue to play the idiot; she didn’t care! She would wait, until James was asleep and then she would creep down to her friends.
But this was easier said than done. Even in his present state, James didn’t fall asleep. In fact, he started to ask her about her life in London, and after some initial hesitation, Wendy found it very easy to talk with him about everything. About her schooling and the attempts of her aunt to turn her in a ‘real lady’, which she had successfully resisted. About her parents and her father’s new career. About her first ball and how boring it had been to sit between the older ladies, paste a smile on her face and to dance with pale, shy young men, who stepped on her toes.
Hook had to chuckle at this. He could imagine his freedom-craving Wendy in such a situation. “And so I decided to take Peter’s invitation on the night after my first ball and to return to Neverland one last time,” she finished and James grinned.
“I never thought I’d admit this, but this time I’m really glad the boy behaved so foolishly.” His gaze roamed tenderly over her, while he lay on his left side, facing her. “Otherwise I wouldn’t have met you again and would have never experienced such moments with you – even finding love.”
Wendy blushed slightly and stroked his cheek. “And I have never thought that I would grow-up in the land of everlasting childhood, taken over the threshold by the pirate-captain of my fairy-tales.”
He lowered his gaze and took a deep breath. “I know that I should be ashamed to have seduced such a young girl as you, but as I told you before the whole mess with Blackbeard began: I don’t regret it.” His gaze found hers again. “You’ve fascinated me from the very first,” he admitted slowly. “But you were a child and so you were taboo for me.” He hesitated and it was obvious that his thoughts drifted away. “When I saw you the first time, you were dancing with Pan, up there in the air, surrounded by fairies and bathed in silver moonlight. You looked so happy, so ethereal, so beautiful and vivid, it stopped my breath. And in the same moment I realized that Pan had gotten something I never had: a mate – and that the idiot boy didn’t even know what he had.” He sighed. “I felt alone, left out.”
“And so you decided to take me to the ship,” Wendy stated softly.
Hook nodded. “Of course, I wanted to use you to get to Pan, but I wanted to know you as well. And as you sat over there at the table and confessed that you had told stories about me, smiling this shy but glowing smile at me, I knew that you was a great danger for me – even as a child.” He grew silent and Wendy touched his left arm.
“Would you really have taken me with you?” 
Again he nodded. “Yes. I would have taken care that you grow up properly and that you would not want for anything.”
Wendy bit her lips. “And then we both would have landed exactly where we are now: in bed.”
He grinned. “Aye!” He bent forwards and kissed her on the forehead. “And woe and disaster to anyone who would have dared to come near you.”
She giggled. “Would you really have allowed me to live like a nun?”
“Until you would have been old enough for me? Yes!”
She shook her head. “Very egoistical – but understandable.” She took a deep breath and decided to tell him about her first sight of him. “The first time I saw you, up there on the tower of the Black Castle, it was--”
“WHERE did you see me first?” he interrupted surprised and the girl nodded.
“On the tower of the Black Castle, when you held my two brothers and Tiger Lily hostage. Peter ordered me to wait for his signal and I called to him, because I didn’t want to stay back. It dawned on me that someone probably heard me, so I sought shelter. Then you appeared, musket in hand and hook raised. I could only see you when the lightning flashed, and even knowing that you might be able to see me, I peeked from my hideout to see you.”
“Then I wasn’t mistaken! There was someone at my back. I felt it in my bones. It was you!?” he murmured, amazed.
She smiled. “Yes. I was only a few feet away, and my sword clanged at the stones as I tried to creep away in my hideout. In the first moment, I thought you would find me, but as you looked in my direction, the skies were dark.” She damped her lips with her tongue – a sight that made him inwardly groan. “What would you have done, if you had seen me that moment?”
This question took him by surprise and he had to think a moment, before he honestly answered: “I don’t know. I think I might have spoken to you. After all, you are a female and normally I don’t threaten women – no matter what their age.”
“Would you have taken me prisoner?”
He nodded slowly. “I think so, but I would not have mistreated you, even if you were one of these little rats.”
“Hey!” she protested and had him smiling again.
“You know what I mean, Wendy.” He took a deep breath. “Things might have ended differently, but I don’t think it would have been better than now.” Without recognizing it he pulled her closer to him. “Were you afraid when you saw me?” he asked quietly and lifted a brow, as she snuggled carefully at him.
“No. In truth I was enchanted to finally see the man from all my stories.” Her gaze found his. “You stood there, so proud, dark and dangerous, with ready weapons, and poised to strike out. But I wasn’t afraid. Because I saw your eyes, your face, and felt drawn to you, despite the danger you represented. I don’t think I would have been able to fight you at that moment, if you had discovered me and decided to play ‘wild pirate without manners’. I was too stunned by your appearance.” She sighed and decided to bring his inflating pride down a peg or two. “And then you had me carried away like a sack of flour, bound me at the main-mast, threatened me and made me walk the plank. You really could have been more the gentleman!” It was a gentle scolding, and she could have sworn that the slightest bit of red crept over his cheeks.
“Would you accept my apology?” He was serious now, this was certain.
She lifted one brow. “If you were polite to women, then why not to me? If you really had feelings for me even then, why were you ready to kill me? Only to bring Peter down?”
He took a deep breath. “That was the reason I gave myself,” he murmured after a while. “I already admitted that you fascinated me from the first moment, and that I really wanted to take you with me. But as you told me that you would rather die than to stay aboard, I …” his voice faded.
He stopped and Wendy nodded. “You were hurt,” she finished the sentence for him. “And I was hurt, because I thought you had lied to me. And you threatened my brothers and friends, so I was more than angry and finally tricked you.” She made a face. “What a wonderful start for a relationship.”
He chuckled. “Are you still angry with me because of what happened then? After all, you almost chanted me to death.”
She pretended to think about it, but as his lips caught hers in a searing kiss, she gave him one of her brightest smiles. “You impossible pirate!” she whispered and felt her heart skipping a beat, as he started to smirk his famous smirk. “If I hadn’t forgiven you, I wouldn’t love you so much now,” she admitted at last, bent forwards and kissed him long and tenderly. 
“You do know that it was a wink of fate that we nearly met the first time at the Black Castle, eh? After all you saw there, for the first time, this man who later carried you over the threshold from a child to adorable woman,” he said teasingly as they parted, his eyes shining and a healthy color on his face. “This could mean only one thing: We are meant to be!”
Wendy rolled her eyes. “I’ll give you three guesses as to what I thought of your choice of location for making me into a woman!”
“Oh, you thought ‘what a genius, perfectly apt idea of this gorgeous man’.”
Gasping she stared at him. “And again: VAIN MALE!”
He laughed and pulled her close to him, whispering something sweet at her lips before he kissed her, as there would be no tomorrow. 

It was late afternoon when Smee knocked softly at the door and entered after he was answered by silence. He found his captain and the girl entangled together under the blankets, peacefully asleep and shook his head grinning. It really seemed as if the two couldn’t keep their hands to themselves, even in Hook’s still bruised state. Smee had come to ask Wendy, if she would like to visit the boys down in the common room. They were nervous because of her absence and – what was most important – John’s slightly lifted mood had started to darken again.
He had talked to the boy a long time – almost the whole night – and had finally managed to calm him down. Of course, the eldest Darling-son still didn’t accept the choice of his sister, but he knew that he couldn’t change Wendy’s decision and that he was really very near to losing her. Smee told John about his own sister who had married a man from the neighboring village, and how the whole family was shocked at her choice, because they didn’t think the man was decent enough.
Then, in the following hours (and under the influence of a beer Smee had given him) John talked about everything that moved him, until they both had fallen asleep in the galley and had been waked by an irritated Cookson, who had growled that his galley wasn’t a dormitory, and chased them away. Smee had brought John to the common room, had taken care that the slightly tipsy boy found his correct hammock and had let him sleep.
But now he was awake, and his anger over his sister started to build up anew, because she hadn’t been there the whole day. Smee had told him that Wendy was exhausted and slept a lot, but now – in the late afternoon – this excuse really limped. And if it this wasn’t enough, Peter had awoken, too, and it was difficult to make the animated boy remain in bed, even if he was still weak. And so he had decided to ask Wendy’s help. By all goblins of Ireland, but he was a pirate and not a nanny! 
But when he saw the two of them arm in arm in bed, sleeping deeply and with a small smile around their lips, he was quite reluctant to wake the girl. Suddenly he heard a yelp at his back, and turned around, only to find the pale face of a shocked Slightly framed at the door. Wide-eyed and horrified, the boy stared at the entwined couple on the bed, and Smee sighed inwardly, knowing exactly that the next heart-to-heart-talk was necessary.
Again a noise behind him attracted his attention and he didn’t need to turn around to know that the lovebirds had awakened. Wendy had startled, lifting her head, and glanced straight into the dark brown eyes of Slightly, who looked as though he had seen a ghost. He stood motionless for a moment, then he whirled around and flew off.
“Slightly!” she called, throwing the blankets back and jumping up, unaware of her state of undress. Hastily and with a thin blush, Smee turned his face away and closed his eyes, but he had seen enough. Heavens, the girl really was temptation incarnate.
Hook had sat up as well, holding back a groan as his shoulder and chest started to protest – it seemed as if the effect of the fairy-dust wore off – and threw a dark glance at his boatswain. “You better have a good excuse for this trouble, Smee!” Then his attention went to the girl, who slipped hastily into her shirt and grabbed for her breeches. “Wendy, calm down. The damage is already done.”
“You know what this is about, James,” she answered. “It’s enough that my own brother is angry with me. I don’t want to lose my step-cousin as well – or watch him tell lies about us.”
With this she sprinted to the door. Smee’s “Miss Wendy, your brother had calmed down and--” was cut off as she slammed the door shut behind her. The old Irishman sighed and looked at his captain, who glared at him with narrowed eyes.
“Mr. Smee? How is it possible that the same man who concocted a strategy that beat Captain Blackbeard messed up everything only two days later?”
Smee wasn’t fooled by the kindly tone of his commander. He knew him too well. “Sorry, Sir, I only wanted to ask Miss Wendy to come down to the boys and to Pan. They all are upset because she hadn’t shown herself the whole day and,” he took a deep breath, “and after I had her brother calmed down and almost ready to beg pardon because of his behaviour, I thought it better to get her.”
James let himself fall back. “And why did you bring this little brat with you?”
Smee frowned. “With all respect, Captain, Slightly took care of the wounded crew for the last two days and done this very well. He wants to become a doctor and I think he got what he needs for it. He wanted to offer his help by seeing to your wounds as well, I think, only I didn’t hear him soon enough.”
Hook glared at his boatswain. What should he say to this situation? Sooner or later the whole gang had to learn of Wendy and him, but certainly not like this. He knew that she wanted to avoid the trouble which had to come if the news about the two of them was brought to the boys like an exploding bomb. But now it had, more or less, just happened, and because of these difficult circumstances, his girl was now outside in the cold weather and trying to save her friendship with her step-cousin. Hook didn’t like this idea a bit.
“Make a bath ready for her and a warm tea. She will be cold when she comes back.” He sighed. “And I think she will need something else to wear. The breeches are done for and my shirt doesn’t fit very well.” A smile suddenly spread over his face. “And I think I have the perfect idea!”

Wendy found Slightly at the bow, where he glared at the island. It had stopped raining, but heavy clouds still hung in the skies and an chill wind soughed through the riggings. Silently she stepped beside him and waited for him to begin. He didn’t sound angry or disappointed when he finally asked, his gaze still fixed on the magical island: “Why him?” Wendy took a deep breath, but before she could answer, he continued: “I know. He’s always had a place for you, even as he threatened you.” He looked at her. “What happened?”
A little bit relieved that Slightly seemed to take it more in stride than her brother, she murmured: “We met again as his pirates kidnapped me the first time after our return. He… I…” 
“You both realized that you aren’t exactly a child anymore,” Slightly nodded slowly and looked for a moment down into the water. “Did he seduce you?” 
Wendy felt her cheeks going hot. “Yes.” 
Her step-cousin rolled his eyes. “I know that Mother sometimes overdoes it with her constant admonitions about how to behave, but in this case, you should have listened to her.” His gaze fixed hers. “You know that you will have a problem now finding a decent husband?”
“I am already with the man I love,” she said softly, firmly.
Slightly’s eyes widened. “You’ve fallen in love with him?” The girl remained silent and the boy pushed his hair back. “Wendy, you know that you made a mistake by throwing your future away because of this crazy adventure, but to LOVE him… He is a criminal and--”
“—he’s robbed people, even killed – exactly like most seamen, with or without uniform. I know. I had this entire discussion with John. But I can’t change it. I love James. And he loves me.”
Slightly’s chin dropped. “He said that?”
“Yes. And I know that he’s not lying. My love saved him on board of the Revenge, because when I mouthed those words to him, he found the strength to throw Blackbeard away. And that is proof enough to me as to how much this means to him. Otherwise my confession wouldn’t have had that effect on him.”
Slightly remained silent a moment, then he whispered: “So there WAS magic in the air. I felt it.” He shook his head. “So that’s why John is so grumpy. He already knows about you and Hook.”
“Yes. I couldn’t fool him, and he saw James and me after Cecco brought him aboard and I… showed my concern for him too much. John and I had a fight yesterday and--” 
“— and in the morning, he came back to the common room with a hangover, accompanied by Smee.” He grinned quickly. “His own fault, if you ask me. I wouldn’t drink alcohol just because I was angry.” He sighed and turned serious again. “Does Peter know?” 
Wendy bit her lips. “Not now. Only you and John know about my secret.”
“Are you going to tell him?” It was obvious that it was important for him. Even if he was ‘older’ now than Peter and had grown to his size, he still felt the deep friendship to his former leader and didn’t like the thought of him getting hurt.
“Yes. I know that he won’t understand, but I am a woman now and James--” 
“— is a man of feeling. A man who can give you the independence, the adventure and … the affection you need.” He blushed and bit his lips. “Don’t tell Mother that I already know about the things that happen between men and women.”
Wendy giggled. “No word will come over my lips to Aunt Millicent!” She lowered her gaze. “By the way, I won’t get the chance to tell her.”
“What do you mean?” he asked, a little bit alarmed.
“I will stay here – with James,” she answered calmly and met his astonished gaze.
“You REALLY want to share your life with him?” He gasped for air and looked back at Neverland. “He tried to kill us all several times, and he even didn’t spare you in his search for revenge.”
“He was full of bitterness and hate because he thought of himself as a cripple. Do you know that he still has pain in his right arm?”
Her step-cousin hesitated a moment, then he answered: “I thought about it a lot. Especially after I decided to study medicine. The wound was created quickly, so I expect that several of the nerves are still intact. So he really has still pain?” Wendy nodded and the boy sighed deeply. “No one should suffer this way – even if he deserves it, in a way. He brought much pain and destruction over many people as a pirate, but still I would make the pain stop, if I could.”
She smiled. “You’re serious about becoming a doctor.”
“Yes. As a doctor, you can make no judgment between good patients or bad. You have to take an ancient vow to help anyone, no matter what his origin and history. And so I would help him, of course, too. Even if he is a villain!”
“He’s changed, Slightly. I tried to convince John of this fact, but he wouldn’t listen and--”
“Of course he wouldn’t. John has a thick head. And to tell the truth, I also have difficulty with the idea of a ‘changed’ Hook. Although,” he thought aloud, “he did act oddly in these last few days – especially where you’ve been involved. He tried everything to save you.” He leaned his hip against the rail and folded his arms in front of his chest, looking straight at Wendy. “You know that there will be no going back, if you decide to stay at Hook’s side and we return to London?”
She answered with a nod, and suddenly Slightly saw the fear in her eyes. She wasn’t afraid what would come of her, because it was so obvious that she had already made her decision, but she feared that all of her friends would turn their backs on her. He laid his hand gently on her shoulder. “Personally I think you’ve gone crazy, but I will not desert you. Nobody can change whom he or she loves, and thinking back at your first stay in Neverland, I have to admit that there was a special connection between you and Hook. Maybe he really has fallen for you, and now will let Peter alone because he doesn’t want to hurt you by killing him. Maybe it is all a… an insane game of feelings, but what ever will come, you should know one thing: you are still my cousin and if you need me, I will be there for you.”
Wendy’s eyes widened and an unspeakable relief washed over her. At least ONE of the boys accepted her feelings towards James and didn’t show her a cold shoulder. Wrapping both arms around her step-cousin she whispered “Thank you, Slightly, thank you so much!”
The boy grinned and returned the embrace. “And now, go back to your captain before he comes looking for you and gets all annoyed and barks at everyone. I’ll go back to the others and try to talk to John. Maybe he’ll calm down before we leave.”
Wendy looked at him. “What do you mean with ‘leave’?”
“Back to Neverland, of course, as soon as Peter is well again.” He stepped back. “He waits for you. Please don’t avoid him now.”
Shocked her eyes widened. “Of course I’ll go to him. Perhaps it’s the best that I go with you and—“ At that moment, the skies opened again and heavy rain drummed down on them. Within a few seconds both were soaked.
“I propose you should return to Hook’s quarters first and change into something dry, or I’ll have to test my abilities on you as well,” Slightly said over the noise of the storm, and sighed heavily as a thunder rolled over the waves. “I hope Peter will be well soon, because this weather is really getting on my nerves!”
Wendy giggled. “I don’t mind, because the bed is really cozy.”
Slightly stared at her and grinned: “Cousin, this isn’t for my ears!”
Laughing, the girl gave him a peck on the cheek and then they both raced back over the deck, the higher middle deck and then down to the afterdeck, where their ways would part. Several of the crew, who came on deck to secure the ship, looked amused at the small wet figures, and made their rough jokes with them. Of course they remained discreet in Wendy’s case. None of them wanted to insult the girl they owed their lives to and who was – by the way – the captain’s lady.
Wendy joked back and after an “I will come in the evening. I promise!” to Slightly, she hurried the stairs up to the higher quarterdeck and entered Hook’s cabin, relieved to shut the rain out. Warmth, golden lamplight, the familiar scent of him, the furniture, and an aromatic tea welcomed her. “I HATE this weather!” she said and earned a soft chuckle from the bed.
“Kitten, you really look awful,” James remarked, but recognized with a hidden joy in his heart that her eyes were shining and she was in a good mood. “So, our soon-to-be-a-doctor doesn’t curse your choice of lover?” 
“No, he isn’t really happy about it, but he accepts it,” she beamed and cocked her head. “Have you been out of bed?” she asked as she saw the hastily draped blankets and that his curls were spread all over the pillows.
“Sweetheart, for certain things even I have to leave the bed!”
The answer came too quickly, and Wendy knew that he fibbed, especially as she recognized the exaggerated innocence on face. Giggling she shook her head. Heavens, again he reminded her of a boy who ran back to bed so that mother wouldn’t catch him outside of it. And he had something in mind. She could tell by the way his deep blue eyes danced. Before she could ask, she heard Smee’s raspy voice from behind the Spanish wall. “Miss Wendy, the bath will soon be ready.”
“Bath?” she asked excited, and looked down on herself. It would be heaven to get out of the wet clothes and to get warm in a bubble bath. “Oh, Mr. Smee, God bless you!”
“It was my/his idea!” came the protest in two voices in the same moment and the girl laughed.
“Sorry, my lad, of course it was your idea. But Mr. Smee has done all the work!” She went to the Spanish wall and James winced when he saw her rain-drenched clothes dripping all over the carpets, but wisely he remained silent. Wendy fetched a towel and dried her hair and face a little bit, nodded kindly to the Irishman who went down the secret passage with two buckets to fetch more warm water. The bathtub was half full. Drinking the hot tea she waited until Smee had filled the bathtub and left, smiling and nodding.
“I resent this,” James called to her. “I would love to share this bath with you.”
“All in good time, sweetheart,” Wendy smiled and looked back around the Spanish wall. “Think of my promise.” She saw the smirk on his face. “Don’t you dare to repeat that silly sentence about ‘I take what I want’, because THIS is you could never take – only receive!”
“You really make me curious, my dear!”
“I know!” she mirrored the arrogant tone he employed in such cases, and vanished giggling behind the Spanish wall, while she heard him mumbling something she didn’t quite catch. A short while later she stepped into the tub and moaned, as the warm water closed around her chilled body. “This is heaven!” she sighed.
“I thought my arms were heaven!” came the protest from the bed and Wendy had to laugh.
“There are different kinds of heaven,” she called back. “And right now, this warm bath is exactly what I need.” She took a deep breath. “Thank you, James. It was very thoughtful of you to order a warm bath for me.”
“You are most welcome, my dear.”
She heard a noise and paused. “James? Is there someone in the cabin, or you are up?”
“It was the birds, dear girl. I think we gave them a good show this morning.”
Wendy giggled again. “No. Don’t tell me that they are--”
“— mirroring us? Yes. How could I have ever thought that I had taught this ungrateful featherless beast to have manners!”
“If you talk about him like that, you shouldn’t be surprised that he doesn’t behave!” Grinning, she wrung out a wash-cloth and rubbed it over her face.
“So you are on the birds’ side now?” he carped.
“They are lovebirds, like we are. So let them be!” she called back; the smile clear in her voice. They teased each the entire time until the water cooled down, and Wendy decided that it was time to leave the bathtub. Wrapping herself in a great, soft towel and drying her hair, she appeared from behind the Spanish wall, only to stop, mouth open. There, spread over the bed, lay a sky-blue and silver silk dress, decorated with lace, off-the-shoulder, and in the beautiful style of the baroque epoch. And it seemed to be her size. Matching shoes stood in front of the bed, as well as stockings and undergarments. 
“What--?” she whispered and met James’ soft smile. He’d known she would like it. After he saw on the inventory-list that Blackbeard had provided several ladies’ wardrobe-trunks in his booty, he had gotten the idea to surprise Wendy with the dresses. And it was obvious that the surprise had been a complete success. With a whoop of joy she ran to the bed and touched the fine material, running her fingers over its surface, examining the details. 
“I hope it will fit,” James said softly. “There are more dresses in Teach’s booty, but Smee told me they are costly robes or just skirts and blouses as well. I don’t think they’re your size, but I know that you are very good at sewing, so if you like, you can have them.” 
Wendy looked up; her eyes shining with unshed tears. She rushed to him, wrapped one arm around his unhurt side and kissed him. “Thank you, James. It is beautiful, and I would love to finally wear normal dresses again.” 
He grinned. “The breeches aren’t that bad, but to be honest, a beautiful girl like you should wear beautiful dresses.” 
She blushed and kissed him again. “May I put it on this evening?”
She looked excited and eager, like a little child on Christmas morning, and James had to chuckle. She never asked for anything and she was so grateful for everything he gave! It was a real pleasure to give her presents. “I beg you, put it on,” he whispered at her mouth, before his lips found hers again.
She cocked her head. “So, the noise came from the birds?” she teased and looked over to the cage, where the two parrots sat sleepily on their perch.
James grinned. “A little white lie to give you this surprise. I hope you don’t mind.”
“No, silly, even if I should scold you. Every hasty movement isn’t good for you at the moment.”
“Oh, and late this morning the ‘hasty moves’ were VERY healthy.”
She saw the wicked gleam in his eye and groaned. “Have I ever told you that you are impossible?”
“Yes. And I’ve lost count now how often you’ve said it,” he teased her.
Smiling she kissed him again, before she picked up the clothes and shoes, at last she discovered the hairpins as well, and vanished behind the Spanish wall again. “Hey!” he protested. “I thought you would—“ 
“—Dress in front of you? Dear James, where is the surprise in that?” She slipped into the bloomers, stockings, and shoes, and finally fought a little fight with the dress. She wasn’t used to this style of dress, but soon she figured how to put it on. Then she wound her hair up and fixed it with the golden hairpins. A glance in the mirror showed her a completely new Wendy Darling. The girl who looked back at her had nothing to do with Red-handed Jill she had been the last days. Instead, here was a young lady, and even her bruised cheek didn’t change this impression. The blue of the silk matched her eyes and the dress fit her as if it had been made for her. In the middle was a silver inset made of brocade and the neckline was decorated with brocade as well. Her shoulders were exposed and the sleeves of the overdress ended at her elbows in heavy long laces that fell down. The skirt was wide, and longer in the back than in the front. It was one of the dresses she had dreamed of as a little girl, when she had played ‘princess’ which – of course – had fought pirates. She slipped into the shoes – they fit too! -- whirled around herself – she didn’t recognize herself anymore – took a deep breath and stepped in front of the Spanish wall, a female proud but also full of apprehension, a small smile on her lips.
His reaction came immediately. He stared at her with wide eyes and a thunderstruck expression on his face, which changed to admiration. James blinked several times, hardly believing his own eyes. Wendy had always been a beauty, even when wearing breeches or a nightgown. She had a special shine that came deep out of her soul and heart, and mirrored on her face, in her eyes and in her smiles. It wasn’t for nothing that she had captured him, even as a child. And now, as a young woman, she had turned him upside down.
But as she stood there, clad in a light blue silk dress that accentuated her soft curves, with styled hair and a thoroughly feminine expression on her sweet face, he knew in his heart of hearts that he could never live without her. His gaze traveled over her big dove-blue eyes, beaming with love, over her full crimson lips, over her slender throat and over her breasts – which were laced up and seemed to be fuller than normal – down to her slim waist. The dress had been made for a lady of rank, for a noblewoman, without question. But it surely complimented Wendy with a greater nobility than the girl for whom it was made, for there was no contrived simper on her face, but the soft, joyful smile of an openhearted and natural girl.
Ignoring all the warnings of the fairy-queen and Wendy’s orders to stay in bed, he stood and went with unsure steps toward his girl, who suddenly blushed. He knew that this wasn’t the result of his nudity – they both were far too familiar with each other by now – but of his expression. Ever so softly, he took her in his arms, ignoring the pain in his shoulder, and looked deep into the blue-grey pools of her eyes. “I will never find the words to describe what I am feeling for you – and how beautiful you are. Even the sun and the stars are bleak next to you, my love,” he whispered and wasn’t the slightest bit embarrassed about the poetic words this time. He was filled with bliss and warmth. His heart beat at a dangerous level, while he felt a lump in his throat. God, he really was turning into a softie, but he felt so damn good about it.
Wendy’s arms wrapped gently around him, her soft fingers gently stroking his back, as she stretched herself on the tips of her toes and kissed him tenderly. “I love you, James!” she whispered.
He pressed her to him. The feeling of her warm body through the smooth silk and the smell of her still-damp hair and clean skin was like a drug. Gently he cupped her throat with his left hand, tilted her head and looked again in her shining eyes. Lovingly she laid her hand over his and gave him a tender smile. He recognized a flicker of light out of the corner of his eye, and looked over to his desk, where the silver shimmering hook lay – a constant reminder of what had become of him, even in this moment.
In earlier times it had reminded him of his lost hand, even if the wound didn’t hurt at times. Than it had been a proof of his changing from a human in something he called a monster. And a part of him would ever be this.
Gently he withdrew from Wendy and stepped to his desk, his gaze fixed on the cold implement. Wendy followed his gaze, curious by the suddenly change of his mood. Then she saw what had attracted his attention. The damn hook, the scourge of his existence. She knew somehow that it wasn’t only the loss of his hand that troubled him, but also the cold deadly steel he wore instead of flesh and blood.
His next questions proved her suspicions. “How?” he whispered. “How is it possible that such an innocent and kind-hearted creature like you can love me? Me! A monst--” 
She laid her index finger on his lips before he could finish the sentence and especially the word. “Don’t say it!” she firmly cut him off. “You are a man with a soul and heart as big as this ship. And you gave it me. I will not let anything come between us – least of all a silly piece of metal!”
He turned to her; his eyes showing his torment. “This ‘silly piece of metal’ has replaced my right hand. It is sharp and it kills. It is only made for destruction and murder and--” 
Wendy had gone to the table, picked something up and returned to him. “What is that?” she asked and James lifted a brow.
“Are you pulling my leg? It’s a knife.”
“Yes, a knife!” The girl confirmed and touched the blade with one of her fingers. “It is sharp and shows marks of its use. But for what? You can use it as a part of the cutlery to eat a delicious dinner or to peel potatoes or apples. You can open letters with it or can use it to cut ropes to set someone free. It can create beautiful things, when, with its help, you change a rough piece of wood into a figure. And it can also be used to bring someone pain or death. But how ever you are going to use it: It is always one and the same knife. It’s up to you, if it is a simple tool or if it is turned into a weapon.”
She laid the knife beside the hook and took James’ hand and scarred arm softly into her hands, who looked at her with wonder and hope – and a silent plea. She knew that he yearned for peace for his soul and it was up to her now, to open the door to it for him completely. “Let it go, James. This hook has no power over you, but you have the power over it. You decide what it will do or not do. I think it was a mistake to choose its name for yourself, in so doing, you gave it mastery over you. But you are a man, and not made of cold unfeeling steel. It is not a part of you, only a servant, and nothing more. If you weren’t a real, feeling man, I would never have fallen in love with you.”
She let his left hand go and wiped the tears away that had escaped his eyes. Then she lifted his scars to her lips and softly kissed the dry skin over the brutally cut bone. She heard the sob in his throat, and smiled up to him. She knew that the inner wound of his soul would need time to heal and she would take care that this would happen. He had suffered enough.
Wordless, she pulled him with her to the bed, feeling exactly what he needed just right now. She let herself sink into the mattress and reached for him, her eyes full of love. Amazed and longing for her closeness, he slid over her and sighed as her arms wrapped around him. Tenderly Wendy pulled his head down to hers and pressed her lips on his, pouring everything she felt for him in her kiss. As his warm breath stroked over her skin and their tongues started to tease each other she relaxed and caressed his back and shoulders.
Peter, her brothers and friends were completely forgotten… 

Chapter 25 – Out of the Haze of Memories 

“Didn’t you say she’d come?” John stared irritated at the closed door, the one he expected his sister to come through for over an hour now.
“She was soaked to the skin,” Slightly grumbled and looked at his still damp clothes, hung now in before the franklin oven. “And I heard Mr. Smee saying something about a bath. I think she is still stuck into a bathtub and trying to get warm.”
“With Hook,” the eldest of the Darling-sons sneered under his breath.
His cousin rolled his eyes, then ticked off his fingers: “First, the captain is still wounded and has to stay in bed and, second, it’s Wendy’s decision with whom she wishes to share her life. They are both very … familiar with each other now, and sharing a bath is no great shame.”
John grimaced. “Please, Slightly, no details. Imagining those two together in a tub is making me sick!” 
“Who’s in a tub?” piped Jump-Jump, approaching. Slightly shot his cousin a stern look of warning and turned to the younger Lost Boy.
“Wendy is in a tub. She was out on deck when the rain started and got completely soaked.”
“So, in order to get dry she takes a bath,” Jump-Jump giggled and several of the boys joined him in the merriment.
Slightly had to grin now. “For my part, I’d love a bath. My new mother made me take plenty of them, and there’s nothing more capital for getting warm again. But we have to wait until Peter is better and we can return to Neverland.”
Nibs, Michael, Runner and Curley gathered around. “Do you really think that Hook’ll let us go?” Curley asked nervously. “I feel like a rabbit in a trap!”
“It is a trick, if you ask me,” Runner nodded, looking troubled. “As soon as Hook feels better, he’ll lock us in the brig and kill us along with Peter.”
Slightly shook his head. “He was ready to let Peter go BEFORE we helped him and his crew. And since then, Peter saved his life! Of course Hook will let us go. Otherwise, it would be ‘bad form’ and you all know how seriously he takes that.”
“And there’s the matter of my dear sister, who has a great influence on our favorite enemy,” John growled and shook his head.
Nibs’ head swung around. “She WHAT?”
“Haven’t you noticed?” asked Jump-Jump. “He captured her three times and never harmed her. Then he saved her from Blackbeard’s clutches, and finally he even fought a duel with Teach for her. As peculiar as it sounds, I think he cares for her.”
“Hook cares for someone?” asked Piper and lifted his brows. “That’s silly!”
“He does!” said Slightly, and earned perplexed looks from the other boys. “You’re right, Piper, he cares for Wendy. A lot!”
John jabbed Slightly in the arm. “Wendy’s the one who needs to tell the boys the truth!”
Slightly glared at him. “John, I know you’re angry with her. I have trouble accepting them as a pair--“ every boy gasped and Michael paled, “but to turn your back on her is wrong and it won’t change anything. And to damn her is worse. You can’t choose who you fall in love with.”
The boys gawked at them and Michael squeaked: “Wendy? In love with Hook?”
“Of course,” his brother answered, still glaring at his cousin. “She has been from the first moment she heard about him. Remember how excited she got when she told stories about him? And now she’s a grown-up, and can think of nothing better to do than to throw herself in his arms.” He growled at Slightly. “And our dear step-cousin approves of this madness.”
Slightly lifted a brow. “Perhaps I just understand her better. And – by the way, John – what do you think my Aunt Mary will say to the fact that you’re in love with an Indian girl? A ‘savage’, as the most people in England would call her.”
John blushed from his hairline to his toes. “I am not—“
“Yes, you are!” Michael interrupted. “Do you think we’re all blind? Of course we see your affection for Tiger-Lily.” He lowered his head. “But Wendy and Hook—“ He took a deep breath and looked up to his older brother. “What … what if he hurts her?” 
“He won’t!” answered Slightly instead of John. “He risked everything for her, even his life and those of his men. Do you know a better proof?”
Michael shook his head. “No. But he’s always been so hateful and angry, and now you say he’ll turn completely around?”
“Love does funny things to people,” Slightly smiled. “This is just another proof of it.”
“And not only love, but compassion as well,” John grumbled. “Why are you helping her? She ought to be the one to tell the others and not—“
“John, she’s afraid of what we’ll all say. That’s the reason she kept her relationship with Hook a secret. And the way you reacted yesterday, dear cousin, proves her right. Your words really hurt her. She didn’t tell me a lot about your talk yesterday, but I know. I know that you overdid the outraged-brother routine.” He laid one hand on the shoulder of the other boy. “She’s your sister. You shouldn’t condemn her because of a choice she made that you don’t like. Loving someone doesn’t mean condemning them whenever they do something you don’t like. Try to understand her. Hook is, in his way, a handsome man, and she is a young woman who’s always been attracted to him. He can give her anything she needs, especially her freedom. We both know how much she loathes this sequestered existence at home, and how much she fears the boredom of being a nice wife with a nice husband in a nice house, without anything interesting ever happening. Here she has everything she always wanted: adventure, independence, safety, and a man who loves her, and one she loves in return.”
John sat down on the deck in front of the stove and sighed deeply. “Did you and Mr. Smee make a deal with each other?”
“Why?” Slightly asked, surprised.
His step-cousin looked up at him. “Because you sound exactly like he did when we sat together last night and—“ With a groan he touched his head. “I’ll never drink ale again!” he swore.
The boys shared a laugh before Michael asked with a small voice: “Is Wendy really in love with Hook?” Slightly nodded. “And will she leave us?”
“Michael, you knew the day would have to come sometime when she would leave us. She’s the eldest, so she would marry first and build her own family.”
John frowned. “Do you really think he’ll marry her?”
Slightly shrugged, “Why not?”
Michael cleared his throat. “I can’t believe it. This is awful! Our sister, married to a … a pirate!” 
“But if it makes her happy, then you have to consider it!” the second in command of the Lost Boys said softly. “And maybe she’s right, and Hook really has changed. That would be good for all of us – especially for you who remain in Neverland. The violence would just about end. AND he’ll probably prefer to stay on his ship and take voyages with her rather than hunting you. There are a lot of advantages to this situation!”
The new Lost Boys nodded, while the other ones still looked shocked. “Why didn’t she tell us?” Tootles whispered. “Does she trust us so little?”
Slightly threw John a glare. “First, she has to be certain of her own feelings before she lets the cat out of the bag, and second, your dear elder brother over here had indeed the right to get the news first. And his reaction scared the hell out of her.” He gave his step-cousin a sarcastic smile, who responded with a grimace.
“Well, maybe I did overdo it a little bit. But, come on, learning that Hook is going to be my brother-in-law was really a shock!”
One of the twins started to giggle. “I wish I could’a seen your face.” Then he frowned. “Does Peter know?”
Slightly shook his head. “Not yet. She wants to speak with him alone.” He sighed. “That should cause a fight! Peter will never admit it, but he feels for Wendy, and I think, after he learns of her and Hook, that he won’t deny anymore that she’s turned into a grown-up. Until now, he could close his eyes to it, and even ignore that she’s taller than he is, but after this, he’ll have a hard time of it. And – above all that – she chose his sworn enemy. Even if she has managed to change his heart, allowing Peter to remain safe, he won’t see it. I’m sure that he’ll be hurt and angry, and so—“
“—So more rainy days. Wonderful!” Nibs interjected, and looked irritably at the porthole where they could see the big raindrops.
“The two above us won’t care,” John grumbled. “I think they’d love to have an excuse to stay in bed longer.”
Slightly grinned. “This is the cousin that I know and love,” he joked and poked his shoulder. “And tomorrow you will beg Wendy’s pardon. And no arguments, dear John!” he continued before the eldest of the Darling sons could protest. “But first we have to visit Peter, otherwise he’ll die of boredom. And not a word to him. This is really up to Wendy!”
Nodding, the boys followed him, passing two surprised pirates – who left them alone – and went to Smee’s cabin where a boy and his fairy lay in bed and listened to an exciting story told by the old Irish boatswain, who had to start over again after his audience expanded. The boys enthusiastically greeted their leader and sat down all around him and begged Smee to start over. Sighing, Smee gave in, and suddenly he felt very good in his role as a story-telling old sea salt.

The candles had almost burnt down and no longer drove back the darkness. It had stopped raining and only the wind still sang through the riggings. Otherwise, everything on board was quiet, and Wendy asked herself what had awakened her.
She lay with her head on James’ uninjured shoulder, one of her arms wrapped around his hip, and some of his curls had tickled her nose. He was deeply asleep, which was to be expected. Despite the orders of the fairy-queen, he had quite abandoned the distinction between a ‘soft’ and a ‘wild’ game. Their lovemaking had been passionate, energetic, mingled with a tenderness and ardency that had consumed them both wholly.
The knowledge of their love for each other had provided a new bliss in the heat of their pleasure that left them helpless and trembling, clinging to each other, and had allowed them to soar in a glowing aftermath, sweeter than ever before. Of course, several of his wounds had reopened, but he hadn’t minded a bit, and had not allowed her fetch the fairy-dust. His need to have her, to hold her had been too strong, and Wendy had simply given in; had felt that her closeness would help him more in this moment than the magical dust.
James jerked and murmured something, and now Wendy knew what had wakened her. Carefully, she lifted her head and looked at him in the waning light. His face was tense and his expression showed fear, wrath and despair. Sweat covered his forehead and his mouth formed unspoken words. Worried that maybe his traumatic fever had returned, the girl touched his unshaved cheek, and felt that he was indeed too warm. Cursing her own carelessness – she should have insisted on nursing the bleeding cuts again! – she sat up and moved to leave the bed when his moan stopped her.
She realized that he was having a nightmare. She was accustomed to calming the boys when they were like this – Michael had often had nightmares during the first weeks after their return from Neverland, and Peter had needed her comforting often enough, even if he didn’t remember it. She bent over James and softly stroked his hot cheeks, saying soothing things to him in a hushed voice.
It didn’t work. Throwing his head from side to side, groaning and moaning, he was caught in a world that seemed to hold only sorrow, pain and great effort for him. He stammered the slurred words, and she thought she could understand ‘father’, ‘no’, ‘I’m so sorry’ and ‘Isabella’. All this could mean only one thing: his memories were returning. And it was obvious that they weren’t pleasant.
Wendy watched him for long moments, but as the first tears ran over his cheeks, she tried to waken him. Even if he had wanted to get his memories back, and she had wanted this as well, he needed to come away from this nightmare that tortured him so much. First whispering, then calling his name and caressing his face she urged him to wake up, but something seemed to distract him. For a moment he opened his eyes, only to close them a second later again and to whimper something she couldn’t understand.
Determined, she stood up, lit several new candles, fetched a glass of fresh water and returned to the bed, stepping carefully around her beautiful dress, lying along with her underwear and shoes on the floor, as well as his clothes. 
James had started to thrash, and it was clear that he was fighting in his sleep, almost as if he was trying to escape something. His face was pale and wet with sweat and tears, and his breathing was fast and ragged. With a loud “James? Wake up!” Wendy put the glass at the nightstand and sat down on the bed, bending over him. “James, come on. None of it is real. You’re safe, here with me!” She only got the same results as before. He seemed to calm down a moment, then thrash harder only seconds later. 
Sighing, Wendy took the glass and flecked his face with the cool liquid. He jerked again and moaned. She repeated this, and called him. For several moments his struggle against the invisible person was more vehement and he shouted something she didn’t understand, then he woke with a yelp and sat up. His blue eyes were glassy, and he gazed bewildered about him. His breathing was unsteady, and a shiver ran through him. He looked so frightened and lost at that moment that an icy fist seemed to squeeze Wendy’s heart. Without hesitation, she set the glass aside, perched beside him and touched his back. Goosebumps ran over his skin and he lowered his head, while he pressed his eyes shut and tried to regain control.
“James?” Wendy asked quietly, but his only reaction was another shiver and a muffled sob. Sliding close to him, she wrapped her arms around him and felt how he leaned against her. “Hush, my love, everything is all right. I am here,” she whispered and caressed his back and upper arm, while she kissed his unhurt shoulder.
He started to tremble. His skin – hot a moment before – was now cold, and instinctively Wendy pulled one of the blankets to her and wrapped it around him. “Calm down, my love,” she murmured. “What ever you have dreamed, it’s over. You’re safe now; safe and not alone.”
The last words affected him as he sighed deeply and whispered hoarsely: “Never leave me! Please, never leave me!”
She tugged his head under her chin and stroked his curly hair. “Never!” she swore.
“I couldn’t bear it to lose you as well,” he said with a raspy voice. “Not again … Never again this … this …” He stopped and took a trembling breath while he rubbed his hand over his face. For several minutes they only sat together. Wendy held him the entire time while he fought for control. James tried valiantly to send the images away that burned his mind, and to shut out the voices he had heard in long, lonely nights here in his cabin without knowing to whom they belonged. But now he knew. The visions he had, as Blackbeard had told him about his near-execution in London, and about his father, were now clear. He had a dull headache because of all the memories that had rushed back to him.
With a moan, he closed his eyes as his former life passed before them – so long ago, changed by betrayal and injustice. It had not only cost him the life he had been born into, but also those of the people who had been dearest to him. And he didn’t want to remember it. As much as he had desired to lift the mist that had obliterated his memories, he now regretted it. The past was too brutal, the guilt too cruel. He felt the arms of his girl around him, his only light that had come to him in this dark place, which he didn’t curse as vehemently as before. Even in his constant battles with Pan and with the lost of his right hand, he had found here another kind of peace for his tormented soul because of the forgetting – something that had now come to an end. And it hurt; this knowledge of his past. And again it was Wendy’s nearness that soothed the pain to a bearable level, because, after all he had been through before he came to Neverland, he had been convinced he would never find love again. He thanked the Lord that he had been wrong, because without Wendy he would have been lost. 
Sighing he burrowed closer to her, winced as the pain shot through his shoulder and burned on his chest, but not for the life of him would he have let go. He smelled her familiar sweet, fresh scent, listened to the soft beat of her heart and let himself drift away in her arms. But in that instant, the memories returned and with a groan he buried his face at her shoulder. 
Wendy didn’t stop stroking his back and arm with one hand while she cupped his head with the other one, holding him close to her, massaging gently his scalp. He had calmed down somewhat, but he was still deeply shaken. She didn’t dare ask him what memories had stirred him so, for first he had to handle them for himself. When he was finally ready to speak, she would listen, but she would not urge him.
Finally, much later, he lifted his head and cleared his throat. Somewhat embarrassed, he bit his lips and murmured a “Sorry, my love.”
Wendy smiled softly. “You’re welcome.” She gently swept a strand of hair from his face and met his gaze. She saw the lasting torment in his eyes and it hurt her almost as much as him, even if she didn’t know what tortured him so. She bent forward and kissed him lightly – a gesture of comfort, to show him that she was there for him. 
A quick smile tugged at his mouth, but it vanished. He lowered his gaze for a moment and asked: “Would you please give me rum, my dear? I feel sick.”
Normally she would have tried to put him off strong alcohol in his condition, but in this case she sensed that it would be better to comply. So she softly disengaged herself from him and filled a small glass of the fluid. After hesitating, she filled a second glass and returned to the bed. He smiled when he saw that she had poured herself a drink as well, and said softly, “This is new.” 
Her smile widened. “ ’Sometimes everyone is needs a drink’ says my aunt. And she is quite strict.” She slipped beside him under the blankets and lifted her glass. “To your health!” She drank the first sip, feeling again the sensations she felt the first time several days ago: it was hot. Reacting animatedly, she gasped for air, catching his familiar smirk. She tried another sip, and this time, he had to slap her on her back, the drink so strong that it burnt in her throat. She heard his chuckle, and she knew her momentary suffering was well worth seeing his mood lift again. Taking his glass now, which he had clamped between his knees to pat her back, he emptied it with one swallow and set it aside. “Your really must have an iron stomach,” she managed to say and wiped her eyes. 
“Rum is not for little girls,” he teased and earned a pouting gaze. For a long moment, he forgot his bitter past, but then it returned and his countenance fell.
Sensing his dark mood returning she set her glass aside and slid nearer to him, wrapping one arm around his waist. “What tormented you so, my love? Memories of Isabella?” 
He jerked and looked at her, startled. “Where did you hear that name?” he asked hoarsely. 
Wendy took a deep breath. “You talked in your sleep. You called for your father, and said that you were sorry. And you called for a woman named Isabella.” He lowered his head. For a long moment Wendy waited, then she took heart, and leaned her cheek against his shoulder. “Do you want to tell me about it?” she asked quietly and let her gaze take in his face. He stared silently into the distance. She thought he had forgotten her when, with a very low voice, he started to speak.
“She was the sort of woman who could make a young man forget his training, forget his family, forget his virtue, convince him to risk anything for her – and lose everything.” His voiced faded while he glared at the memory. Wendy sensed that he wanted to speak about it, that the burden was too heavy to carry alone – especially since it had come back in a rush.
Tugging the blanket firmly around him and snuggling as closely as possible, she reached for his mutilated arm and cupped it softly with her left hand, while her right arm slipped back around his waist. James looked down on the perfect, pearl-white hand that seemed to protect the vulnerable unsightliness, and felt a part of the pressure of the nightmare drifting away. As long as she was near, his soul could not be harmed further. Wrapping his left arm around her shoulder, he gave in to his need to speak from his soul, knowing with gratitude that he was no longer alone, and that there was someone whom he could trust with anything. Taking a deep breath he began.
“Her name was Isabella Maria Pomery, Countess of Sussex. Her father was Edward Pomery, Count of Sussex, her mother a Spanish noblewoman. She left her country, despite the continuous hostilities between England and Spain, because she loved him.” James’ voice rumbled slowly from him, as if his soul were thousands of miles and decades away. “My parents and I were invited to their residence for a garden party. It was there I met Isabella.” He stopped for a moment and a softer expression spread over his pale face. “She was one of the most beautiful women England had ever seen, a classic beauty with the noble Spanish features of her mother and her thick, dark hair, as well as her temper. From her father, she had the lighter eyes and the strong will. She was the perfect mixture of innocence, lust for life and recklessness – almost like you are.” His gaze found hers, and for a moment he feared that his comparison between her and his first love would hurt her, but he saw only understanding and a soft compassion. Sighing with relief he continued.
“I courted her and – miracle of miracles! – she in turn accepted me, defying the will of her father. She was promised to Lord Brixton, a confidant of Wilhelm III, who was going to rule the colonies in the new world. But Isabella and I were in love, and we were determined to risk anything for our love. We decided to flee, and to make our own home. My family was rich, and I knew that I had my father’s support. I told him of our plan, and even though he didn’t approve, he promised us help. He paid out my inheritance and booked passage on one of the merchant ships that supplied the colonies. Isabella and I wanted to start our new life there, in a new world.
“After all the arrangements were settled, I sent Isabella a message to meet me the following evening near the house of her father’s land administrator.” He pulled Wendy closer to him and she saw his face darkening. “We were betrayed – by her brother who had learned of our plan.” Wendy started, seeing the parallel to her and John, and wondered what would have happened if her brother had learned about her secret while she remained on the island. She doubted that she could have found a way back to James with John’s interference.
James voiced tore her away from her own thoughts. “Late that evening, when Isabella and I met, her father’s guards lurked nearby, led by her brother. Within seconds, my servant, myself and Isabella were surrounded. What I was attempting was a crime, and her brother demanded satisfaction from me. Isabella begged her brother to let it be, and he agreed, if I would surrender. I didn’t want to frighten her nor harm her brother, so I was ready to lay down my weapons. As I took out my pistol to throw it away, he pulled his own out and aimed it at me. I was quicker…” Wendy felt tears springing to her eyes, but she quickly blinked them away.
James pressed his lips together and took a very deep breath. “My servant managed to escape with me in the ensuing chaos and accompanied me to safety. But looking back, I think the only reason we escaped was because of Isabella, who confused the guards. Perhaps she simply panicked, or was incoherent with shock. I’m not sure, because all I remember after that was a wild flight through the forest and that my servant pulling the reins of my horse along with his.
“For days we wandered through the south of England. Then, in a tavern, we heard that the murderer of the young Count of Sussex had been sentenced to death by hanging in absentium, and that there was a considerable reward offered. So, my servant and I put our finery away and pretended to be beggars. They searched everywhere for us and in bad times, betrayal is easy – especially after the three countries of Great Britain, Scotland, Ireland and England, had been forced together under the Cromwell and the people still suffered from hunger and lack. So, I decided to return to my father’s castle. From there, I planned to prove that I wasn’t guilty – that I had only defended myself. Isabella had been a witness of the cowardly attack by her brother and his guards as well. My parents were rich, had great influence and descended from ancient name. I was convinced that I would disclose the truth, but I never reached our ancestral seat. Nearly arriving in London, we were caught.
“My servant was killed instantly – he never had a chance – and I was brought to the Tower. They took everything from me – particularly the money my father had given to me – and locked me in a dirty whole with straw and rats, chained up like an animal.” Wendy bit her lips as she saw the similarity between his imprisonment in the Tower and the bilge three days ago. Instinctively she stretched herself and kissed him softly, hearing a sigh from him. “I demanded a lawyer, but because I had already been sentence to die, and nobody dared to arouse Wilhelm’s anger, they only sent me an old man who took my deposition and vanished, never to be seen again – after he sent me message that he ‘to his truthful regret’ couldn’t to anything for me.”
Wendy felt chills run over her back. “But … but that was wrong! They should have heard your case. After all, you had rights as well!”
A bitter smile touched his mouth. “When you have personally wakened the king’s anger, then you have lost all rights. I dared to interfere with his plans by attempting to run away with Isabella. Lord Brixton only wanted to move to the colonies with her, and Wilhelm needed a loyal friend there. He came from the Netherlands and was married to Maria II of the Stewards. After the civil war in the middle of the 17th century, many people still lived in misery and most of them distrusted him, even after he had signed the Bill of Rights, which gave parliament more authority. A new rebellion was a present danger – especially from the old nobility, which thought giving parliament more freedom was scandalous, and didn’t like a foreign king. With my execution, he could kill two birds with one stone, for by eliminating me, he had one less danger from the old loyalties, and Lord Brixton could take over governorship in the colonies.” 
In his imagination, James saw the small dark room, which had been his last ‘home’. He smelled the rotting food and flesh around him, the blood, the rank sweat, the taste of the stale water and the pulp he ate. Two days a week he got water to wash himself, but that was the only ‘luxury’ they had conceded. And then one of the guards told him that the gallows had been made ready for him. He knew again the sinking feeling in his stomach and the icy coldness that had reached into his soul, until—
Shaking his head he went on: “Four weeks I stayed in that rank, dark hole with only a small grated window. The day before my execution, in the late evening, the pardon came. My sentence had been changed from execution to forced labor. My father had used his influence and had given his whole fortune and more to save me. He had borrowed money to pay the king’s demand. The money I had carried with me had disappeared – of course.
“They wouldn’t allow me to meet with my father one last time. I was taken aboard ship with a variety of villains, and together we were deported. For seven weeks, we were locked up below, never seeing daylight – in icy coldness at first and then in heat like an oven. We only received one bowl of water a day, a ladle of porridge and a piece of bread. Many of my fellow-prisoners went insane and were discarded overboard. Our attendants tormented us for their own amusement; those who dared to speak out against this treatment got lashed or killed. When we started from England, there were 171 prisoners. Only ninety-eight survived.”
He grew silent again, and Wendy felt her tears falling. She’d always known that he wasn’t a commoner, that he had to come from nobility, but never she thought about it thoroughly. Her fingers trembled, as she stroked his back. Until several days ago she had always thought of him as being the aggressor, but, in reality, he had been the victim. Kissing his shoulder she managed to distract him for a moment and felt his lips on her temple. “How did you escape?” she whispered and a dry chuckle sounded in his throat.
“Several days before we reached our destination, we were attacked by pirates. They killed the crew after they feigned surrender and struck back after the attackers were aboard. The pirate-captain made us an offer - join his crew or be sold. You’ll find no more loyal a man than one who’s been freed from prison or slavery. The captain who took our ship was Captain Barbeque – a giant of a man with red hair and a rough humor. But he wasn’t the savage I expected a pirate to be. He came from the lower stand, all right, but he could write and read, which was unusual.”
Wendy had to smile at this – for in her day most everyone could write and read, but at James’ time only the nobility were educated as part of growing up. “Barbeque was delighted when he learned that one of the prisoners could perform this ‘high art’ as well,” Hook continued. “He offered me a place on his crew. In earlier times, I would have preferred to die rather than to ally myself with a gang of criminals, but I had to think of my family. I knew that my father had incurred large debts to ransom me, and I was determined to repay him and restore his fortune, so I accepted Barbeque’s offer.” His gaze fixed again on the past. “For years, I learned under his command. He was amused by my eagerness to learn, and he showed me how to run a ship and taught me all things nautical – the different currents, how they ran around cliffs and through the deeps; the subtlety of the sails and riggings; how to use the weight of a ship and so on. And I could help him with what I’d learned at Eton.”
Wendy’s eyes widened. “YOU went to Eton?” she blurted out.
A smile graced his features. “Aye. I was there for four years – as far as I can remember. What I learned there helped me my whole life. That’s why I chose its emblem for my first tattoo.” Wendy edged away and looked more closely at his left upper arm, finally recognizing the device. With her fingertips she outlined the dark sign she knew so well from the letters her father received as he registered John and Nibs there for their study next year. In James’ time, Eton was reserved for the nobility. Now any student who complied with conditions was accepted.
She met his gaze. “What a combination,” she said. “An experienced pirate and an Eton graduate. Poor merchant ships!” 
James chuckled and nodded. “Yes, we were quite the pair – after I gained the respect of the crew.” He took her hand in his and looked down on their entwined fingers. “The first months were the worst,” he murmured. “Barbeque’s crew consisted of strong and unscrupulous men with years of experience, and I was only a young sheltered man, and weakened by nearly three months in prison and on a prison ship, and not familiar with the rough habits of a ship.
Hook chuckled. “Once or twice, I would surely have fallen victim to their brutal humor if it hadn’t been for one well respected man who placed himself between them and me to protect me when necessary. He was a crazy old hen, sometimes bizarre, but he wore his heart on the right spot and, seemed to have decided to turn ‘t’is scrawny young pretender’ into a true buccaneer. I think sometimes it was only his thickheaded support and urging that made me go on.” He sighed and looked back into the blue-grey pools before him, watching with so much compassion and seriousness at him.
“Who was this man?” Wendy asked, though she had an idea who it was. A thickhead and a little bit strange – a ‘crazy old hen’? Yes, she knew exactly to whom this description fitted. “Mr. Smee,” she answered her own question.
Hook smiled. “Yes. Our good and loyal Bryan Smee.” Wendy blinked as she heard the boatswain’s given name the first time. “He’s been at my side ever since,” James sighed, and pulled her closer to him again; needing her nearness more than anything else in these moments. “I owe him my life, otherwise I wouldn’t have survived the first two battles. He was always at my side, encouraging, protecting me over and over again. He always campaigned for me – God alone knows why.”
He shook his head. “Over the years I learned all the duties of a captain, and saved all the booty I got. Five years later, I had a fine sum together, and accompanied Barbeque during a visit in Port Royal. We had to be careful, for Port Royal was, after an earthquake destroyed it several decades ago, completely under the control of the Crown. But I knew that I the only news I could get about home was there. In a tavern, dressed like a nobleman, I met two soldiers who came from the same shire as I, and from them I learned of the fate of my family.” He shuddered and Wendy tightened her embrace, sensing that the worst was yet to come.
“My father was unable to repay the debts he had incurred for me. No one would give any more credit. He sold our horses and some of our land, but it wasn’t enough to pay them off. Finally, two years before, his creditor arrived with a royal resolution of expropriation. None of our friends helped, for everyone knew that we had fallen from grace. My father was locked into debtor’s prison, where he died a half year later. My mother had died a month before – ostensibly by a lung disease, but I think her heart was broken.”
His voice faded. His face was pale and hard as stone, but his eyes were wet. Even now, after all this time, it hurt to think about it. Wendy’s eyes were blurred by tears as well. Her tender heart conjured the image of her own family suffering a similar fate, and it hurt terribly, and to know now what James had been through shocked her. There was really no question why he had turned into the cold and bitter buccaneer she had met her first time in Neverland.
James cleared his throat. It was the first time he’d ever spoken to someone about his history, except Smee, whom he spilled his guts to after he’d returned from Jamaica and had gotten drunk. “After I learned what happened to my family, I swore revenge. Wilhelm III was dead and the Empire was ruled by his daughter who had given the order to oust my parents. I thought I could avenge my family by capturing her ships, but Barbeque had a letter of privateer which gave him protection from the English Crown, because he robbed for the queen – especially during the Spanish Succession. So it came to pass that we found ourselves at odds. I couldn’t understand any longer why I would risk my life day after day and give a portion to ‘Her Highness’, who was richer than most other royal families in Europe, and whose avarice had cost my parents their lives.
“Several weeks later we met four Spanish naval ships, which would normally have been our death. But I remembered a strategy of Alexander the Great that I learned at Eton. Barbeque didn’t want to listen to me, but when I told my plan to the crew, they insisted on it. Barbeque had no choice but to go along. After all, he was only chosen, like every other pirate captain, and the crew had the right to decide together what to do.
“To make a long story short, we won. Even if he now owed me his life, he was angry with me. Two months later, we captured a Spanish galleon, and he wanted to sink the ship. It was large and not well armed. But I saw potential in the vessel, and wanted to keep it. And, by the way, he wanted to take no prisoners, and there were ladies on board as well, and mistreating women is against our rules. At this, it came to an open fight between the two of us. Barbeque accused me mutiny, which could mean my death. But many of the crew were on my side, and asked me to show him how much I had learned.
“We crossed our swords. The fight lasted almost a half hour, but in the end, he lost, and I took the galleon and almost the half of his crew with me. Of course, Smee accompanied me as well. I brought the prisoners to an island often visited by merchant ships so that they could continue their careers. Then I went south and armed the ship with additional cannons I bought from my personal booty. After I captured a sloop, I gave the galleon to a shipbuilder in Georgia with specific instructions as to how I wanted it modified. My official story was that this was a merchant ship, and I wanted to have a ship I could defend from pirates, so every wish was fulfilled. It took over six months before it was ready, but you’re well familiar with the results.”
“The Jolly Roger!” Wendy whispered.
“Aye. I chose my emblem: a skull and crossed swords, the way I got her and my status of a captain, and dubbed the ship with the name of the black flag of liberty.” He sighed. “After that I started my campaign of revenge. Every English ship, that crossed my path, I captured. The entire sum my father owed his creditors and, with that, the royals, isn’t a tenth of what they’ve lost by now to me.”
He fell silent, and Wendy tried to blink her tears away. The cruelty which had turned the man at her side into a criminal had been repaid in its own coin. And then, he lost his right hand and was a prisoner at this island for an eternity. It was a miracle that he was still able to feel love. That reminded her of the reason for the whole mess. “What about Isabella? Did you ever see her again?” she asked hesitantly as she saw the new pain in his eyes, ”or does it hurt too much to tell?” she added.
He glanced at her but saw no jealously, only sympathy, sorrow and love. It gave him the strength to tell, for the first time, about that moment he’d seen Isabella again – after many years. No one – not even Smee – knew about it. He took a deep breath. “Shortly after I put to sea with the Jolly Roger, and joined the Fraternity of Pirate-Captains, I seized an English schooner. Its freight was nothing to speak of, but it had female passengers, which is not usual. Normally you’ll find passengers on merchant vessels, but not on naval. After we defeated the crew, I looked over the women. One of the ladies was … Isabella!” The lines between his eyes grew more prominent. “I recognized her immediately, even if she was only a shadow of her former self. She was still the beauty I remembered, but her eyes were empty, without any life, like those of a corpse.”
He whispered now, and Wendy had difficulty understanding him. “Her Abigail told me – after I asked her several times – that she had married Lord Brixton at the insistence of her father. The death of her brother had been a blow to her, of course, nevertheless she remained faithful to her ‘absent lover’ who had killed her brother, and tried to save him from execution. At the time I had been held captive in the Tower, she tried to have me freed, but her father interceded in the last minute, and forbade her to travel to London. As they brought me to the ship for deportation, she had attacks of hysteria, and three months later, when the message came about the pirates’ raid on our ship, they told her I had been killed. That … finished it.” 
A single tear ran over his pale cheek. “Her Abigail said that in the night, as the news of my death arrived, something inside her broke, and her soul ‘followed’ me. In a way, she was right. Isabella didn’t recognize me as I stood that October morning before her there in the Caribbean Sea. She was pleasant, polite – polite phrases, but nothing more. She seemed to be confined in her own world, and I had to address her several times, before she would respond. She was like an empty shell – without life and soul.”
He swallowed hard and took a shuddering breath while he pressed Wendy hard against him. She didn’t mind, even if it nearly hurt. She could see the reawakening shock and horror in his eyes, and she knew that he never had allowed the pain out – until now. Wrapping her arms even more firmly around him she gave him time to regain control.
Finally, he thrust out his chin and looked away into the dim light of his cabin. “I left her ship, spared the lives of the crew, and took care that they had enough provisions and fresh water to reach safe harbor. That was the last I ever saw her.” He lowered his gaze and felt Wendy’s soft lips on his cheek. Looking down at her he saw her tear-stricken face and felt a pang of guilt. She was so warm-hearted and kind; of course it had grieved her to hear all this. Then he realized how hard he pressed her to his body and loosened his grip. “Sorry, my love,” he murmured and kissed her forehead.
“For what?” she asked, snuggling closer to him again. “I am sorry for all that happened to you. And I thought of you always as the villain. Hell, you’ve never been!”
He stroked her bare back. “You’re wrong, my dearest Wendy. Yes, fate wasn’t good to me, but what I’ve done during my ‘career’ wasn’t noble, believe me. Sometimes, when I remember some of the raids, I’m ashamed of myself.”
Wendy pulled his head down to her and kissed him. He tasted the salt of her tears and felt her lips trembling, but her kiss was sweet, warm and full of comfort and love – and it calmed his shaken soul and nerves. And then, suddenly, he remembered something more. He had felt passion with Isabella, possibly almost with the same intensity as with Wendy, but it had never been with this complete devotion and tenderness. Perhaps because he was an experienced man by now and not a half-grown boy anymore, blinded by his first love. Or possibly because of what he had been through that he felt love now in this all-consuming way. He didn’t know, because the only thing that counted now was her nearness and their feelings for each other.
“Don’t cry, my sweet,” he whispered. “It was so long ago, and to tell the truth, it doesn’t hurt that much. Yes, I still feel sorrow for the life I could have had, but it fades more and more – even now, after I once again remember. Because of you!” She lifted her head; her wet eyes were big and asking. A smile tugged at his mouth. God, she looked so young in this moment! He captured her lips with his and pulled her to his lap. “I’m honest, Wendy, without you I would feel lost right now.”
He laid his forehead against hers and closed his eyes. “Most of my life, I’ve searched for vengeance -- first for the injustice that was done to me, then for the death of my parents, and finally for the loss of my hand.” He opened his eyes again and Wendy felt that she would drown in the blue depths now burning with intensity, hope and love. “But in your arms in the last weeks I’ve learned that there are other things in life that make living worthwhile.”
He relaxed into the pillows, pulling her along with him. She lay almost on top of him and he could feel her silken skin on his; the warmth of her body chasing the chill of the painful memories away; her heart beating with his as one. “I love you!” he said slowly, letting his gaze roam over the face over him. “Please stay with me!”
A smile played around her luscious lips while she sniffled: “I gave you my word and now I reaffirm it: I will never leave you. I swear it!” She bent down and kissed his lids and nose, his cheeks and forehead and finally his mouth. Her urge to protect him and to chase all the haunting thoughts away was overwhelming. She felt his arms encircling her and buried her face at his throat, breathing deeply. “Try to forget, James. I will help you.”
Feeling exhausted and relieved in one, he sighed. It had been good to talk about it all, especially after all the painful memories had rushed back to him. He looked up and thanked the Lord that He had taken mercy on him, and had sent him this angel in a human body. “I think, the fairy-queen was right that you have to leave something behind in order to reach another one,” he said slowly. “Until now, I thought she only meant the whole untidiness of the last days, but now I am convinced that she meant myself. If I hadn’t navigated the Jolly Roger by accident to Neverland, I would never have met you. It could be that I had to go through all that to finally find peace in your arms.”
Wendy lifted her head again and looked down on him. “Do you believe this?” He thoughtfully nodded. A wide, warm smile lit up her face and a chuckle escaped her. “Would you look at this? My fierce, grim and proud pirate-captain has a romantic side.”
He stared at her and then rolled his eyes. “Don’t you dare to say that out loud. I have a reputation to maintain!”
Wendy had to laugh now. “Sweetheart, the whole crew knows you love me, and they’re men as well. So be certain of this: you can’t claim that you have no soft spot.”
He groaned, while he felt his mood lift by the second. She had done it again: Whenever darkness threatened to overpower him, she was his steady light, and chased the shadows away. He turned to his left side, while he still held her close. Smiling at her he murmured: “You’ve ruined me, pussycat, do you know that?”
She smiled back. “A small payback, since you robbed my innocence.”
His smile turned into his smirk. “Which you were so eager to give me.”
A deep blush spread over her face, but she giggled. “Yes, after you tested your powers of seduction with me.”
“Do you regret it?” he asked quietly and Wendy shook her head.
“No! Not one single second! I would never have wanted any other man to take me into across that threshold, only you.”
Taking a deep breath, he felt joy almost consuming him. For this he had waited all his life without even knowing it. Huddling in her arms, he murmured, “Hold me!” and he wasn’t the slightest bit embarrassed to sound like a little boy. He knew that in the coming nights he would again get nightmares. No one could regain such memories and staying untouched by them. But he also knew that he wouldn’t wake up in an empty cabin, and that he needn’t face the loneliness anymore. His sweet girl was with him, and this was all he needed.
Sighing, he closed his eyes and heard her soft voice saying: “Try to get some sleep, James. I will hold you, whatever will come.”
“Thank you,” he whispered and felt himself relaxing. He would relish these quiet hours in his quarters before he had to check on ship and crew, and there were still the prisoners, the wounded crew, a common-room full of boys and … Pan. He knew he had to talk with the boy, and found he even wanted to. He was curious as to why Peter had saved him. He thought he knew the answer – Wendy! – but he really wanted to know details. But there was time enough for this tomorrow. For now, he wanted nothing more than a dreamless sleep in the arms of his love, and with a deep sigh, he relaxed completely, until he felt the urge to find forgetting in her arms in another way. Opening one eye he peeked at her.
“Darling?” he asked, using her family-name again as a kind of nick-name.
A grumble was the answer.
“You’re tired?”
An affirming sound drifted to his ear.
“Very tired?”
Again she made the same throaty noise.
“Too tired?”
She looked at him and as she saw the burning yearning in his eyes, she had to giggle. “No,” she whispered and turned on her back, as he slid gently over her.

Neither saw the two small shimmering figures at the window, listening to the whole story and exchanging long glances before they flew up, vanishing in the darkness of the night… 

Chapter 26 – A Necessary Talk 

The night wind was cool, murmuring through the riggings, and it made Tinker Bell hug her knees up into her tiny body while she sat on one of the yardarms. Still sniffling, she looked over toward the dark shadow that was Neverland. Her companion, seated beside her, gripped her hand and said softly in their language: “Don’t judge the mortal girl too harshly. Even we fairies can’t change what we feel – even if it is only one emotion at a time that can fill our hearts.”
Tink looked up to her queen and smiled. “I don’t judge Wendy. Peter may see her as a little girl, but I’m not blind. I recognized the awakening woman in her the moment we flew through her window this last time back in London.” She sighed. “I knew that no good would come from her return to Neverland.”
“Why? Because she has blossomed into a woman here?”
Peter’s magical companion shook her head. “No. She already was a young woman, even without Hook’s … interference.”
The fairy-queen’s laugh sounded like spring water tumbling over clear rocks. “Yes. His ‘interference’ is truly permanent.”
Tink smiled knowingly, then turned serious again. “I’m thinking of Peter. He won’t understand. He trusts Wendy completely and now, she chooses Hook. Oh yes, we know she would never do anything that would put him in danger, but still she chose his worst enemy. He will be hurt, outraged.”
Her queen gazed straight into her eyes. “He will need you. You are female. You can tell him why his friend has made this choice.”
Tink snorted. “As if he would listen to me. That boy is stubborn as a mule. I love him well, as you know, but sometimes he really puts my wings in a knot.” She made a face. “Why did she choose Hook? Any other but him, perhaps Peter wouldn’t be so grieved, but that pirate…” she finished with a shake of her messy golden top, releasing a shower of shimmering dust.
The fairy in white gave her an encouraging smile. “Tell him that a woman can be as much a victim of her feelings as a boy. Even you and I have once fallen for a man.”
Tink took a deep breath. Yes, she had once loved a fey, and had enjoyed being with him very much, until he had fallen prey to a troll. After that, she met Peter in Kensington Gardens, barely more than a baby. The rest was history. “But Peter doesn’t understand feelings. He denies them – except the one time Wendy gave him her ‘thimble’. And she promised him that it would ever be his. And now she has given Hook far more than a ‘thimble’.”
The fairy-queen smiled again. “Yes, it seems the two cannot keep their hands off each other. Have you seen the blood on his chest and shoulder? I told him to be careful and ordered ‘no wild games’. I’m sure they’ve used the bed again for more than resting.”
Tinker Bell grinned. Of course she knew about what could happen between a man and a woman, and to see them sitting nude together was more than enough proof that little Wendy had learned about these things as well. And even if Tink knew Hook only as an enemy, the fairy had to admit that the pirate-captain really was handsome. It wasn’t a so surprising that the girl had fallen for him. Then Tink remembered what she had heard and what had touched her little heart. “Did you know his history?”
The other nodded slowly. “The general muddle his life has been was generally known to me, just not all the details. But when I saw him thrashing about in his nightmares, I knew that his memories were returning, so I sent for you. You need to understand his story to help Peter overcome the shock this news will be for him.”
Tink nodded and stood up. “I’ll do my best, Majesty. May I ask another question?” The fairy-queen made a gesture for her to continue. “Why do YOU help them? We don’t usually interfere with mortal fates. Why do you do it in this case?”
Her queen remained silent for a long moment, carefully selecting her powerful words. “Neverland changed the moment Wendy was carried over the threshold from childhood to adulthood by Hook. This has been a land for children, and the love they know and express isn’t for this place. And – even more important – Hook has changed. He isn’t the villain anymore, because he is transformed by her love. The link between him and Neverland broke in the moment his feelings for Wendy grew beyond simple physical passion – and this happened very quickly, I dare say. His hostility had held him here, made him a prisoner. But now, finding love, his hate and obsession to kill the boy fades, and Neverland will set him free. He will leave as soon as he realizes this.
“But Peter Pan needs an opponent. This is how it works -- a hero needs an enemy in order to remain the hero. And the children of the world need a hero to look up to, who visits their dreams with messy wonderful adventures. So the sooner the lovebirds over there in the cabin leave and a new opponent arrives, the sooner Neverland can return to its own normal existence.” She sighed. “And, by the way, the lovers have touched something in me.” She tucked a strand of sweet silken hair behind her pointed ear. “I’ve never met someone who was so desperate for tenderness as he – the big bad villain, whose black heart only wore a black skin, suffering so long until it almost died and turned to stone. The girl came at the last possible moment.” She chuckled. “It is always good to watch love growing, but these two take the cake!”
Tink had listened very carefully and smiled as well. “I agree when I can see that even bloodletting doesn’t hinder them reaching for the stars.”
The fairy-queen nodded. “Either they make love as if there were no tomorrow, or they cling to each other like children to their teddy-bears.” She looked down to the quarter-deck and frowned. “And just now he forgets my order again!”
Tinker Bell cocked her head and her very fine ears picked up the noises – too low for human ears, but overheard by the fairies. Peter’s magical companion shook her head again. “You’re right. They can’t stay away from each other!” She cocked her head and remembered Wendy’s involuntary stay aboard the Jolly Roger four and half years ago. During that time, she had been in Hook’s cabin as well, and both mortals had affected each other even then. “They were always attracted to each other!” she remembered.
The fairy-queen stood, arms akimbo, and shook her head. “Mortals! I know that they haven’t as much time as we have, but they do overdo it!”
Tink nodded, smiling. “I understand. It IS an incredible experience, no matter how often you find it, and both are very passionate.”
A slanting glance hit her. “Yes, very passionate. And now I’ll have to figure out how to patch him up again!” She let her hands sink and sighed deeply. “Mortals!” she repeated.
This time Tink did laugh. 

This morning the sun showed itself for the first time since Peter got injured. There were still clouds in the sky, and the mist still shrouded Neverland, but the warm rays of the sun warmed the air and lifted the mood of pirates and boys. Wendy awoke because of a ringing scolding directly above her face, and looked confusedly up at an irritated fairy-queen, who now soared over her and James and seemed genuinely annoyed. “Didn’t I tell you no wild games?” her voice said angrily in Wendy’s head, and the girl closed her eyes.
“It really wasn’t that wild.”
“Who is wild?” sounded the deep grumbling voice beside her.
“You two!” the fairy-queen groused and shook her head. “Stars and moonbeams, how am I to ‘repair’ this mess?” She pointed at Hook’s torso and the pirate-captain carefully lifted his head and glanced down at himself and the bedding.
Oh dear, this really didn’t look good. But nevertheless he smirked: “Elementary, my dear. I’ll wash it away and you blow some of your dust over it again.”
The fairy shook her diminutive finger at him. “And then you ruin my work by taking your girl on another wild ride!”
“No, not today,” Wendy groaned. “I don’t know if I can even sit, let alone stand or walk.”
At this, James chuckled while he lay back again and closed his eyes. The fairy-queen sighed. “Impossible!” She waved to the Spanish wall. “To the cleaning-table with you. I don’t have all day!”
Hook opened one eye and glared at her. “First, Your Majesty, these are MY quarters and MY ship, so don’t order me about here. Second: Have you ever heard of the little word ‘please’? It’s used between polite people. Third: it’s far too early to get up, and fourth, YOU, as a fairy, have all time in the world.” With this he snuggled closer to Wendy, took a deep breath and relaxed. But only for a second.
With an “Ouch!” he sat up and held his head, while the fairy released his curls which she had pulled with all her might. “Up, wash, return, lie down, remain still, then get bandaged when I finish! Do you hear me?” Her tiny face was red with anger.
Hook opened his mouth to protest, but Wendy’s small hand on his arm stopped him. “James? Please do as she says. Afterwards we can sleep again and--”
“—and continue smooching,” the fairy-queen cut in. “I know you both too well by now.”
Wendy grumbled something and turned on her stomach, embraced the pillow, buried her face in it and yawned. Grinning James looked down on her smooth back – he wanted to kiss it from top to bottom right now, and inspire a new memory, along with wriggling and moaning, within seconds – and sighed as an inpatient fairy flew in before his face and pointing firmly to the other side of his cabin. “All right, all right,” he growled and asked himself in the same moment why he – for God’s sake – even obeyed the tiny tyrant. “I’ll go!” Swinging his legs over the edge of the bed and grinning as he saw the strewn clothes, he stood up and made his way to the cleaning table. “Wendy? Give me a hand?”
“When I figure out how to stand up and to move under my own power, then I will assist you,” came the dry reply.
“I told you that I would get you for that little speech about ‘I only wanted to spare you a headache’.”
Wendy made a face without opening her eyes. “Yes, by making certain that I won’t be able to sit or walk for hours!” She looked up at the fairy who soared above her and glared with hidden amusement down on her. “I swear, one more time today, and he’ll put me into a wheelchair for the next two weeks!” His laugh sounded far too proud and arrogant, and the girl frowned. “Wait until I’m done with you, my dearest Captain! Then YOU will have a problem slipping into your breeches,” she murmured.
“That, sweet wildcat, is my problem every time I look at you.” Wendy lifted her head and blinked over to the shadow behind the Spanish wall. How had he been able to hear her? Then his words reached her mind and she sighed deeply, while she exchanged a glance with the fairy-queen. “This man certainly has staying power.”
“And don’t forget it!” his voice sounded blithely to her.
The girl shook her head, before she lay down again. “Pompous male!”

The boys had already eaten their breakfast as the door opened and a slender figure stepped in. Michael recognized her first and jumped from his chair. “Wendy!” Within seconds she was encircled by a dozen grinning boys who examined her with big eyes. “Where did you get the dress?” “You look like a lady!” “How did you manage to fix your hair by yourself?” “Is that silk you’re wearing?” “Aren’t these shoes uncomfortable?” “Where’ve you been? We missed you!” “What’s happened to Hook?” “Will he let us go?”
Wendy lifted her hands to stop the questions and smiled at the boys. She wore another dress from Blackbeard’s trunks, this time made of a pale yellow silk with a neckline that covered her shoulders. She had pinned up her hair and several soft curls framed her face and tickled her neck. John watched his sister attentively. She wasn’t so pale anymore, and her bruised cheek had almost healed. A healthy pink shimmered in her skin and her eyes were clear and shining. She looked happy and contended, but nervous as well, while she answered the questions of the other boys.
“I’m sorry I didn’t come yesterday as I promised Slightly, but I was soaked through the skin and Mr. Smee was so kind to heat me a bath. Afterwards I simply wanted to rest and… well… that was it.”
“You overslept!” one of the Twins grinned. “I know all about that.”
His brother giggled. “Yes, you have worn down mother’s nerves to the bone because of it.” Curly and Nibs exchanged a look and started to chuckle. Yes, as much Michael still hated to bathe, so the ‘younger’ of the Twins hated getting up in the morning.
Then Michael remembered what he had learned from John and Slightly the evening before, and pulled at Wendy’s sleeve. “Wendy? Is it true that you and Hook are a couple?”
Shocked, the girl looked at her youngest brother and then to Slightly and John. Her step-cousin nodded. “I thought it best to tell the boys the truth. They were worried about you being in the captain’s quarters, and about what would happen to us when he recovered. And, by the way, I thought I could help you by giving the news to them.”
Wendy swallowed and looked gratefully at Slightly. Then another thought hit her. “Does Peter know?”
Her brother and step-cousin shook their heads. “No. You wanted to tell it him yourself, and of course I respect this.”
Michael tugged her sleeve again. “So it is really true?” 
Wendy took a deep breath, looked around her into the expectant faces and nodded finally. “Yes, it’s true. James and I are together.”
For a long moment there was only silence, then the boys bombarded her questions like: “Why?” “How did it happen?” “Isn’t he evil?” “Since when?” and “Do you love him?” First hesitating, then with more confidence, Wendy tried to answer their questions as honestly as possible, without the details unfit for the ears of the younger boys.
Suddenly John cut in. “Where is Hook?” 
Wendy threw him a wary glare. “He’s inspecting the ship. For three days, he hasn’t been able to leave his cabin, so he’s resumed his duties. The crew needs to see that their captain is still strong, and the injured ones feel better after their commander has visited them. It simply shows that normal life has returned and gives the men security.”
John lifted a brow. “What’s about the captive? I heard that they’ve taken one enemy prisoner. What has your captain in mind for this man?” A calculating glance from his sister – such as he had never received before – saddened him. Perhaps the old boatswain and Slightly had been right and he had really overdone it.
“The laws of the pirates are clear in such cases,” Wendy said calmly. “If he killed any of the crew, or has been cowardly during the fight, then his life is forfeit. If he fought bravely and behaved honorably, he will get the offer to join the victorious crew or to face death.” She looked into the questioning and shocked faces. “Boys, if a hostile soldier falls into the hand of the enemy, then he will be held in prison or will be executed. There’s really not that much difference between our laws and those of the buccaneers.”
“And you can live with this?” John asked, prodding.
Wendy lifted a brow. “You have lived with the command of execution in England since your birth, ‘dear’ brother. Only because some communities live without the ‘protection’ of the Crown, but have similar laws, doesn’t mean that they are bad.”
“Is the captive an important man?” Runner wanted to know.
She gave a half-smile. “That depends on the point of view. It’s the same man who watched over James’ imprisonment down in the bilge – the same man Peter and I were able to trick with the sedative in the wine. Perhaps he was entrusted with this task because he had Blackbeard’s trust. Or perhaps he had forfeited his trust, so he had to wait below deck and watch over the captive while his comrades enjoyed the party. But I think his reaction to James’ question will show the truth.” There was a knock at the door and Wendy turned around. “Come in!”
Smee showed his white-bearded face through the frame and the door and smiled: “Miss Wendy? Peter’s up.”
The girl nodded kindly to the old man. “Thank you very much, Mr. Smee. I’m coming.” She met John’s gaze. “You should take the example of Michael and your other brothers – to say nothing of Slightly.” The eyes of her brother narrowed, but ignoring him, she bade farewell to her new friends and adopted brothers, gave a quick hug to Slightly and Michael, and followed Smee.

Peter stared up at the ceiling and counted the nails in it – as far as he could count, then he started anew. He had awoken only minutes ago, and had seen Smee sitting at his desk. He had asked the old man for a glass of water, and after drinking it in one great gulp, he had asked for Wendy. It really wasn’t like the girl to let him alone this long and – by the way – his worries grew as he thought about him being Hook’s hands again. Yes, he had saved the pirate’s life – more than once – but he knew about the deep, lasting hostility of the man, and he felt a chill running over his spine just imagining what Hook could do to him.
Smee left his cabin with the promise of getting Wendy, and Peter waited impatiently for her arrival, especially while Tink wasn’t there as well. Where was everyone? Here he lay, the leader of the Lost Boys, the Prince of Neverland, who had saved the life of his deadliest enemy, and now everyone left him alone! This wasn’t fair!
Suddenly the door opened and he saw the familiar and longed-for face of Wendy. Still weak, he tried to sit up, but sank back as the girl pushed him softly back into the pillows. “Lie down, Peter,” she said in the soft voice he liked so much. “You’re not well yet and have to stay in bed.”
Smiling he obeyed. “How are you?” he wanted to know.
“Better,” Wendy answered and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry that I haven’t been here when you woke, but … I was exhausted and … when I was here, you were asleep.”
Peter smirked – so similar to the one of his mortal enemy, but still so different because of his innocence and carelessness. Then his face went oddly serious and uncertain. “Where’s Hook?” he asked and only those creatures – mortal or magical, it didn’t matter – who knew him well could hear the quaver in his voice. 
Wendy sat down beside him on the edge of the bed and gently stroked his cheek – something he had never allowed before, but now the gesture calmed him. “He’s looking after his men and the ship,” she told him. Her finger tousled his sweaty, sandy locks. “Don’t be afraid. He won’t harm you.”
The boy swallowed. “I’m not afraid,” he lied. “Hook promised me to make it quick and painless,” he murmured. “But I--”
“But you saved his life,” Wendy interrupted. “More than once. And believe me, James isn’t ungrateful. He--”
“James?” Peter asked and his eyes wide, unbelieving.
Wendy lowered her gaze and collected her strength. Of course she could have pretended that nothing had happened – or changed! – But she had left those stories behind her. She HAD to tell him the truth now – as gently and careful as possible. “I want to thank you, Peter, for saving his life. You risked your own to preserve his – and those of his men, too.”
“Neverland was in danger,” the eternal boy responded. “And I needed the pirates to keep it the way it was. So it was an easy decision to make. And-” he hesitated, then he murmured: “You were so worried about him and you cried and … I don’t know why you acted like that, but I had to help you.” He sighed and felt Wendy’s fingers under his chin. Looking up at her, he saw for the first time the clothes she wore and how she wore her hair. Still, he refused to believe what his eyes showed him and his mind started to realize. “What are you wearing?” he asked with a mixture of curiosity and alarm.
She looked at her clothes. “A dress.”
He frowned. “Where’s your nightgown?”
“It tore when I lost my balance during the ship’s tour several days ago, remember?”
The boy felt chills now, and pulled the blanked higher. “And your breeches? And the shirt?”
Wendy made a face. “They smelled of the bastard who held me as a pawn, and of sweat.” She rolled her eyes. “They smelled like a cup of old milk and rotten apples.”
Peter giggled, then his eyes found her hair again. “Why did you do that to your hair?”
Her hand flew up to her curled up hair and for a moment she bit her lips. “It’s more comfortable to wear it this way at sea, because of the wind. It doesn’t tickle you so much in the face.”
The eternal boy narrowed his eyes and watched his friend closer. For the first time he saw things he’d never noticed before: her face, still soft, but strangely expressive; the curves of her body, which weren’t those of a child anymore; her bearing – proud and confident – and the glow that seemed to envelop her whole being. It was this glow that no child ever had, and Peter felt icy fear rising – a fear that pierced colder than the threat of being in Hook’s power again. She almost looked like… “You look like a… a LADY!” he blurted out and paled even more.
A sad and compassionate look formed in her dove-blue eyes. “Peter, I AM a lady, a woman.”
He shook his head. “NO! You aren’t! You CAN’T be a lady,” he whispered hoarsely.
“I know it’s hard for you to understand, but--”
“You’re NOT a woman. You’re Wendy, you’re MY Wendy! You can’t be a … a woman. A GROWN-UP!”
Wendy saw the tears welling up in his crystal blue eyes, now looking at her head to toe – and the silent desperate begging in them. “Peter,” she whispered. “I can’t change it. I’m a woman now.” She saw him shaking his head, while the tears spilled over. “I was almost grown when you invited me back to Neverland. I knew that it would be my last visit here and…”
“You promised!” he blurted with a shaky voice. “You promised that--” 
“—that she would never forget you,” a deep voice said from the doorway. Both, Wendy and Peter looked toward it, and the boy tensed to see the red and black clad figure with long black curls, holding a mighty hat with feathers in his left hand, while steel blue eyes bore into his.
Wendy smiled gently. “Peter and I are speaking of …”
“ … of what has happened, yes,” Hook finished for her again, and looked straight into the boy’s eyes, which started to flicker. He had seen this look one time before – after he had forced him down with his cutting words, badgering the boy about being left alone and losing Wendy’s affections. Closing the door behind him, he straightened his back and suddenly Wendy saw the pirate-captain returning into the man she knew so well by now. But his expression changed again as his eyes moved to hers. 
This alarmed Peter more than a threat could have ever done. “Would you please leave us alone, my dear?” Hook asked. Before he was aware of it, Peter gripped the hand of his friend, silently pleading for help. He didn’t want to stay alone with Hook, not like this – he was still injured and bound to the bed, and the pirate was well and armed with his sword and deadly iron claw.
Wendy looked up at James and saw the hidden promise in the depths of his forget-me-not-blue eyes. With a tender smile she tried to disentangle her hand from the boy’s fingers, but he clung too tightly. Peter’s eyes never left his mortal enemy, who stood only feet away from him and clearly had the upper hand. Energy shot through his young body, and the long entrenched fear flew through him. Instinctively, his hand clung to Wendy – proof of his turmoil. Of course he knew that he was only a boy and Hook was a well-trained man. He looked up at Wendy -- she always had saved the day, and he jerked, as she stood up. Would she really leave him alone with his mortal enemy? – she, who once had saved him from that same man?
Wendy softly pressed his hand. “Don’t be afraid, Peter,” she murmured. “Everything will be alright!”
Alright? Alright?? Nothing would be alright as soon as she had disappeared from the room and left him alone, in the power of his deadliest adversary! Instinctively he strengthened his grip around her fingers, while his gaze moved between her and Hook forwards and back. He needed all his control not to beg Wendy to stay, and… he met her gaze and her calming smile, which alarmed him even more, because it looked so out of place to him.
“Peter, don’t be afraid. James won’t harm you.”
That did it. The long denied realization rushed over him and he gasped for air while he stared at Hook. “What did you do to her!? How did you bewitch her into obeying you and betraying me?”
“I don’t know, what you mean,” Hook replied coldly.
“She calls you by your FIRST NAME!” Peter snarled and felt his friend tugging on his hand. 
“I won’t let you down, Peter!” Wendy said, shocked. “That I would never do.”
“Worse luck!” Hook grumbled and as the girl gave him a glare and shook her head, he rolled his eyes. “Please, let us talk together, just the two of us, kitten.”
If someone had slapped the boy, he wouldn’t have been more shocked than when he heard the sudden gentle tone Hook used with Wendy, and the pet-name. Wendy sighed and squeezed the small hand in hers one last time, before she gently freed herself from his grip. She looked into his troubled eyes, while he sat up. “No!” he whispered. “You can’t go now, Wendy. Don’t let me alone with--”
He stopped and bit his lip as he heard Hook sneering: “Afraid of me at last, Pan? This is a new twist!”
Peter fought hard to call on his confidence and a happy thought, and shot his enemy a dark look. “In your dreams, Hook!”
“Then I see no reason why Wendy should not allow us to talk alone.”
“Because you won’t talk, but try to kill me!” the boy shot back, searching himself for his ready courage, but finding only coldness. No! This wasn’t real. He was simply asleep and would wake any second.
“If that was my intention, you would be already dead!” Hook answered in a practical voice, and exchanged a look with Wendy.
She nodded and walked past the captain, touching his arm. “Please, be patient with him,” she asked. He only murmured something under his breath and flashed her a quick smile as he watched her leave the cabin, closing the door after a last glance at the pale boy, whose large eyes were dark with uncertainty, bewilderment and anxiety.
After Wendy left, silence fell for a long moment over the two enemies, then Hook stepped to Smee’s desk and laid his hat upon it. Peter watched him warily, his heart thumping hard against his ribcage. He simply couldn’t believe that his Wendy had gone and left him alone with the pirate-captain, who now seemed lost in thought; his left hand opening and closing, as if searching for something. This was the moment Peter had feared since he had awoken aboard the Jolly Roger – even if he had never dreamed in his worst nightmares that his Wendy would simply leave him alone. Swallowing the lump in his throat, the boy waited for Hook to begin. It wasn’t as if he would have any other choice.
Hook took a deep breath and looked over at Peter. “So, boy, we finally face each other again, and, I’d like to note, under very different circumstances than ever before.” He slowly paced around the bed with his gaze still fixed on Peter – the gesture as a predator who had his prey secure in his grasp. “You, injured, weak, helpless, and in my domain, and I, as good as healed, stronger than ever before, and completely in control.” He stopped near the bed, folded his arms in front of his chest and cocked his head. “I dare say that fortune has changed sides.”
Peter didn’t even realize that he’d clasped the blanket to his chest and moistened his lips. “I know exactly what our positions are,” Hook lifted one brow, but remained silent, as the boy continued, “but without my help you’d be dead now.”
The buccaneer nodded slowly. “Aye, that’s true.”
“And your men as well!”
“I can’t deny this, Pan. You didn’t lie to me when you told me about Blackbeard’s plot.”
Peter frowned. “I never lie! I told you that before!”
Again Hook made an affirmative gesture. “Exactly like me!” The boy snorted and lowered his gaze. “Which means that I always keep my promises,” Hook added firmly.
Peter’s head snapped up. “You will not harm me this time. Wendy said so!”
“Well, if our beauty said so, then it must be true.” The boy didn’t relax, because he saw the glistening, dark look of his enemy. “On the other hand, this could be a once-in-a-lifetime chance to teach you a lesson.” Peter paled and straightened his back. He saw the flash of the silvery hook as the pirate lowered his arms and bent towards him. He looked around for a weapon – anything that could help him to hold the buccaneer at bay. “Don’t even think of flight or defense, boy,” Hook said quietly. “You wouldn’t get very far.”
Fear suddenly dispelling, Peter glared up at the large figure above him. “I saved you!” he said hoarsely. “I saved your sorry skin three times, you miserable codfish, and you want to--”
“Don’t insult me, Pan!” Hook snapped. “I am not a patient man, especially when it comes to you, and believe me, until three days ago, I wouldn’t have hesitated to slice you into fishbait!” He pushed his hook under the boy’s chin, and a memory came to Peter of a fight on Marooner’s Rock, with that same cold iron tearing his stomach. He remembered his brave words, “To die would be an awfully big adventure!” With a growl, he rolled away from Hook and tried to jump up, but instead a strong arm was wrapped firmly around him and hauled him backwards. He felt the metal of Hook’s weapon-sash, the metal buttons and the velvet of the overcoat at his bare back, and the room started to spin around him and pain thrummed in his head. James rolled his eyes. “Heavens, Pan! I don’t ever remember you being this skittish!” he mocked while he tried to force the boy back into the cushions before he did more damage to himself than to the captain.
“LET ME GO!” Peter shouted, wriggling in the iron grip.
“Calm down, boy!” Hook growled. “This one time I will spare you.” Peter seemed to have not heard him, because he still writhed like an eel and another growl escaped him. Hook knelt on one knee behind frantic child and wrapped his right arm around the small form, too; taking care that the dangerous metal claw pointed away from the boy. “Peter!” he called low and firmly. “Calm down! Wendy was right! I will not harm you. There is nothing you have to fear from me at the moment.” Finally, the reassurances penetrated Peter’s mind, still clouded from the fever and now his determination as well. He ceased his attempts to get free, but he was tense, breathing hard, his fingers clinging to the strong arms around him.
“If you intend to kill me, then do it now, but don’t play with me!”
“I thought you lived for games?!” Hook scoffed. Again the boy got ready to rear up and the buccaneer strengthened his grip. “Do you really think I would kill my own rescuer? That would be extremely bad form!” Peter felt Hook’s hot breath on his cheek and closed his eyes, too proud to let his adversary see how helpless he was. “Do I have your word that you will stop this futile struggling and lie down, like a good boy should when he’s sick?”
For long moment there was only Peter’s ragged breathing, then the boy nodded slowly, adding a “Yes, Sir.” Shaking his head at this unusual courtesy, James loosened his grip and pushed him down onto the bed, feeling satisfaction and an odd discomfort at the same time, as he recognized the challenging gaze of the boy. “Stay there, Pan. From what I’ve seen, you are still too weak to go leapfrogging.” With trembling fingers, Peter pulled the blanket up to his chin while his gaze never left Hook, who set down on the edge of the bed. 
James sighed. Yes, he had wanted to keep the boy in suspense – the temptation had been too strong – but for a strange reason he didn’t like to see him that frightened, that desperate, what he could clearly see beneath the shown bravery. They had worked together in the most mortal danger three days ago, and had worked side by side at times without argument. He had seen the boy fighting for him, tricking a whole gang of pirates and their insane leader, and even had jumped after him into the sea to save him from certain death, nearly at the cost of his own. It wasn’t sufficient to dig out the deep rooted hate, but it decreased it to a different level, one where he felt the slightest bit of compassion for his adversary – an adversary who was nothing more than a small scared and hurt child at the moment. Taking a deep breath he asked: “Why?”
“’Why what?” Peter’s voice betrayed his agitation.
James made a face. “Don’t pretend to be complete fool, Pan! Why did you save me?” 
The boy’s eyes narrowed, gauging the distance from Hook to the porthole behind him, then he shrugged. “Blackbeard was the greater danger to Neverland, so I decided to do as Wendy asked and--”
“That’s not what I asked!”
Peter bit his lips. “You mean during the fight? It… it was a reflex and--”
“A reflex?” Hook pressed. “Then I owe my life your reflexes?”
“I saw your back was turned, and the other pirate was about to stab you in the back. I threw my knife and that was it.”
“Yes, I understand. And the same reflex sent you down into the water to bring me back to the surface. And the same reflex made you swim to the Revenge after making plans to sabotage the sloop, which was also a reflex. And another reflex saved Mullins from being shot.” He made a face. “Really, Pan, you don’t make it easy for me!”
The boy felt himself relaxing bit by bit, as Hook simply sat beside him and made no threatening moves, but talked almost normally. “Why should I?” he murmured. “I don’t understand it myself.”
“So let’s figure it out together. I know you too well. It wasn’t only an adventure for you. You didn’t act on purely instinct, but on purpose.”
“Why do you have to know why? I saved you – end of story!” Peter’s voice grew impatient, but as he met Hook’s sharp gaze, he thought it wiser to shut up. After all, he was still in the buccaneer’s hands, and completely defenseless for the time being.
“I have my reasons, boy, and to put it another way: it all began with a story.” He took a deep breath and glanced for a moment to the floor. “Looking back now, the whole thing seems like a story.”
Peter dared to shift into a more comfortable position, and asked, “What story?”
“One of those stories about adventures, where good wins over evil and it all ends with a kiss,” James grumbled, having suddenly remembered Wendy’s voice from more than four years ago. He sighed again and his eyes found the wide ones of the boy. “Tell me, Peter, why did you risk so much to bring your sworn enemy to safety?”
Peter turned his gaze away to his toes under the blanket. He saw before him Wendy’s tear-stricken face, and heard her screams and pleas as the waves closed over Hook’s motionless body. “She… she cried so hard and was almost out of her mind,” he whispered. “I’ve never seen her so desperate. And … yes, you’re my enemy, but you fought for her and only because of such a foul trick of Blackbeard I couldn’t let you die and…” He paused again, looking back at the buccaneer, confirming the man’s expectations. “It was because of her. Wendy. She was so afraid for you and I couldn’t let her down.” Suddenly his eyes filled with tears while he looked away. “And after I helped by saving you, she turns her back on me now!” he said bitterly.
Another twinge of pity stirred in Hook’s breast. “She hasn’t turned her back on you, Peter,” he heard himself saying. “She simply became a woman, and with this came other feelings. But – of course – she is still loyal to you, and would never let you down. She has considered long and hard how to tell it you, and--”
Peter glanced back at him and the knowledge that had whispered in the back of his mind for days now finally hit him. “It’s your fault,” he whispered. “YOU changed her.”
“As much as any other grown man would have done,” James replied calmly.
“She loves you,” the boy said more to himself than to Hook, finally getting the last missing piece of the puzzle. “Her fears for you, her behavior as Blackbeard lashed you … she even attacked him to save you…” He looked up to the man who sat so close to him. “She was with you when I woke up yesterday and she warned you during our prank and—“ His breath was heavy. “She is your friend now! She lied to me and--”
“Wendy never lied to you. She didn’t know how to tell you the truth, because she cares for you – too much, for my taste, but still I can understand, from her point of view.”
Peter’s lips started to tremble, while he sat up and moved backwards to the bed’s head. “She… she is with you. You two are together. You’re a...”
“A couple?” Hook helped him to find the right word. “Yes.”
“But… you’re a man--”
“And she’s a woman,” James nodded.
“Not MY Wendy!”
“Your Wendy, dear boy, has moved on. She has grown and, might I add, become the most adorable and beautiful young lady I ever laid eyes on.” He saw Peter shaking his head with stubborn denial, and continued almost softly: “She was already a lady when you brought her back to Neverland. I realized it the first moment she stood before me. She wasn’t a child anymore, but not a woman either, but she secretly yearned for what comes after the ‘kiss’ in her wonderful stories. I felt this as I took her in my arms the first time.”
“You’re lying!” Peter whispered and wanted to clap his hands over his ears, but he couldn’t stop listening to the man, who was suddenly a very different kind of enemy than before.
“No, Peter. We’ve already established that none of us lies. She always thought that there was more than just the words ‘happily every after’.”
The boy closed his eyes. “What more is there?” he whispered. “I asked her that after our dance that time long ago--”
“And she didn’t know what it was, but she felt that this knowledge would come with growing up
Peter stared at him. “How--?” 
“How do I know about your little talk? I was standing only a few yards away.” He saw the shock in the pale face in front of him and shifted a little bit. “And she was right. This knowledge is as old as the world, but it really only comes when you grow up. It makes all the difference between a child and an adult. It changes you forever: your mind, your point of view, your feelings--”
“And you’re a man of feeling!” the boy snapped with a shaky voice. He saw the look of curiosity and added. “She said so, after you kidnapped her during her first visit.”
James repressed a whistle. “She said that? Smart girl!”
Peter gave in to the trembling. “Why her?”
“You can’t choose whom you love. It simply happens.”
“ ’The window is shut. I afraid it is barricade. She can’t hear you, she can’t see you. She’s forgotten all about you’,” the boy repeated the harsh words of his enemy from that horrible wonderful evening four and half year ago. He felt an invisible hand squeezing his heart while he closed his eyes and the first tear ran down his cheek.
“This has – for a change – nothing to do with you, Peter,” Hook tried to interrupt the boy’s thoughts, but he didn’t reach the mind of the lad in the bed.
“’There’s another in your place. He is called ‘husband’.’” More vulnerable than ever before, he looked helplessly up to his adversary. “You won!” he breathed. “You took her from me.”
Somehow the sound in Peter’s voice and the look on his face gave James a thin pang deep inside. It wasn’t guilt, that would have gone too far, but it was the beginning of it. “As I tried to tell you a moment ago: It has nothing to do with you this time.”
The boy only stared at him. “Now you have your revenge!”
Hook shook slowly his head. “No. That was never my intention with her. Maybe, in the very beginning, but that changed forever the moment I … I was with her, as she passed from a girl into a woman. From that moment on, nothing else counted, only her.” Almost shocked, he looked at the tears streaming down the boy’s cheeks. “You lost her the moment you chose Neverland over her,” he said softly, remembering this pain very well now. “She couldn’t stay a child in London and--”
“You’ve taken her from me! You were right all the time!” Peter whispered hoarsely, and James heard the thunder from far away with growing concern, while the ship started to ride heavier on the rising waves.
No, please not again! “Peter, calm down!” This time it was an order, because he knew exactly what happened when the boy was really upset.
“I’ve lost her. She didn’t simply leave me, but she turned to YOU!” The boy now wept openly, and Hook felt himself growing uncertain at the expression of anguish, disappointment, betrayal and sorrow on Peter’s face. The small body was trembling now and he could almost see the fever rising again.
Peter stared at nothing. The realization of the loss of Wendy, and that she had turned towards another one – and HOOK of all men! – stole his breath and seemed to freeze something in him, while his heart seemed to slow in his hurting chest. It threatened to tear him apart, until he thought he couldn’t bear it any longer. For long moments he only sobbed harder, hoped that the pain would go away, but it only grew worse. At last something exploded in him, driving away all coherent thought, and suddenly the boy flung himself at Hook and hit him weakly with his fists. “Make it stop! Kill me! Now! End it!”
For a brief raging moment, Hook truly thought of finishing him off. He had often imagined the boy sobbing at his feet, begging him to kill him, but in this moment, it was wrong. He didn’t want Peter to break because he’d made a mistake and had underestimated the power of his own feelings. The boy had never learned to handle his emotions, but they had bloomed inside him when he met the girlchild Wendy, and now they were too strong to control. They made him more helpless than a physical injury ever could. And out of this, James suddenly felt a true pity awaken in him. He allowed the weak blows drumming on him for several seconds, and ignored the pain as the small fists met his healing chest. Finally he had enough, and wrapped his arms again around the fever-hot body, pressing the boy closer to him and trying to soothe him.
The thunder approached and he heard the storm rising in the riggings, while the ship’s movements grew heavier by the moment. “Peter! Calm down! It will change nothing, if you continue to--” He stopped, because it was obvious that the pleading boy didn’t hear him. Rolling his eyes he caught the young arms still hitting him, forced them around Peter’s back, holding them there with his right arm, and pulled him roughly into an embrace, trying to give him a bit of comfort at last. For several moments the boy continued to struggle and cried to make it stop, then he slacked against the broad chest and started to sob freely.
Grimacing, Hook relaxed his grip very carefully, and, as Peter didn’t begin to thrash again, he released the boy. Almost immediately, Peter’s arms slid around him, while the boy wept his heart out, not caring that he found this comfort from his deadliest enemy. Shocked, James looked down on the golden tuft at his chest, felt the tears wet his shirt and the golden arms clinging to him, while the small body shook in despair. He knew that it would be the best to let the boy cry until he had calmed down, but as he heard the first shouts above him on deck, he thought that Peter should get his emotions under control as soon as possible.
He heard an alarming pelting against the porthole and recognized that it was hail. Wonderful! Not that it hadn’t rained enough in the last couple of days, now winter would come as well. Once more he mentally cursed this magical land where the weather depended on a boy’s mood.
Suddenly the door was flung open, and irritated, James looked over his shoulder straight into several alarmed faces. Oh no! They must not see him like this – holding this little brat to comfort him. “Out with you!” he barked.
John made a step in his direction. “What have you done to him?” he asked angrily, but before Hook could reply, a slender figure in a yellow dress pushed through the boys, trying to chase them out of the room.
“Please, stay outside. Everything will going to be alright.” Then her gaze met James’ and with wide eyes, she saw that he held a sobbing Peter in his arms. At that moment, she knew that her friend had learned her secret.
“What’s going to be alright?” her brother demanded and pointed at his friend and leader. “Do you calling this alright? Or the weather?”
“Mr. Darling!” Hook’s voice was hard and demanded the boy’s attention. “Would you please be so kind to lead your friends back to the common room? Pan doesn’t need any more distress right now!”
“As if you care what he needs,” John retorted and felt himself turned around by his sister.
“John! You heard James. He’s the captain of this ship and you, as his guest, must obey. So, please, follow his orders!”
“But--”
“Cap’n!” Smee’s voice arrived ahead of him, and the old boatswain shoved himself through the boys, making room for himself with a: “May I, please?” Gently he pushed John out of his way, passed Wendy – and stood dead in his tracks when he saw a picture he never expected to see -- his commander sitting on Smee’s own bed, holding a weeping Peter Pan in an almost soothing embrace. 
He pushed his spectacles up his nose and looked at them, but placed them hastily back, as Hook snapped: “What is it, Smee?”
“Sir, the storm has grown, and it starts to freeze. Should we go on alert?”
Hook made an irritated growl in the back of his throat and swore under his breath before he nodded. “Alert the whole crew. Secure the riggings and anchors. And Cookson should take care that his dishes don’t break.”
The Irishman sighed and turned to go, then hesitated a moment. “And you, Sir?”
Hook lifted one brow. “I’ll do my very best to avert the storm by soothing the little pest here!”
With a compassionate glance, which took in Peter as well as James, Smee shoved his way back through the children and waved them to follow him. Hesitating, the boys glared toward their leader – who still clung too Hook – then to Wendy and John – who pressed his lips together – and then to the boatswain.
“Please go to the common-room. You’re safer there,” Wendy told them. Finally giving in, the boys slowly retreated, trying to maintain their balance as she ship seemed rocked on the waves. Only John remained a moment longer, giving his sister an unyielding look, before he also returned to the common room.
Steadying herself at the wall and then at Smee’s desk, she finally reached the bed and sat down beside Peter. She had waited outside the door in the corridor and had heard Peter’s outburst. She had nearly reentered the room then, but James’ calm, dark voice had followed, and so she knew that everything was still alright. Then she’d felt the heaving movements of the ship and gone on deck to see what was happening. When she saw the dark clouds, heard the thunder and finally felt the falling temperature, she guessed that something was very wrong with Peter and returned, where she found the boys obstructing the door to Smee’s cabin.
She exchanged a look with James and lifted a brow. Her captain nodded slowly. “I thought it better to tell him the truth myself.” He didn’t have to say it, but Wendy knew that he had done this to spare her another argument. Giving him a grateful glance, she bent forward and laid her hand on Peter’s shaking shoulder.
The sight of the two enemies now in each other’s arms was strange and wonderful in one. The boy startled as he felt the familiar hand and heard the most soothing voice he’d ever known -- until several minutes ago. “Peter? Please look at me.”
“Go away!” he choked back after several attempts to say something understandable before he turned his face again into the soft silk and velvet. He felt mighty arms tightening around him and new tears spilled over, as the pain of her betrayal and her fancied rejection of him overpowered him again.
“Peter, please listen.”
James shook his head. “Let him be, kitten. He’ll have to let it out first, then perhaps you can talk some sense into his sparrow-sized brain.” He felt unconscionably awkward with the boy in his arms – like a nanny, or a father.
Wendy threw him a look. “Please!” she mouthed to him and Hook puckered his mouth, but remained silent now, while he looked again at the boy. He had never imagined himself in this unbelievable position -- holding Pan of all people in his arms, trying to console him and waiting for the boy to calm down. And – strangest of all – the absence of hate and a stirring of pity, of compassion. Perhaps the sight of the sobbing child had simply found another soft spot, one he didn’t want to consider
This lasted several minutes more, until the sobs turned into sniffles, and finally the boy quieted down enough to raise his head and to wipe his reddened eyes. At last he realized whom he clung to, and let go of Hook. He even didn’t dare to glance up to the pirate-captain, embarrassed and shocked. “Better now?” Hook asked, and earned a slow nod and a shy glance to his chest.
“You’re soaked,” Peter said quietly with a voice rough from weeping.
“Aye. I was hit by a waterfall!” James commented dryly, and lifted Peter’s head carefully with his hook. This time the boy didn’t jerk away. Hook observed him and took in the red nose, the swollen eyes, the pale face and the still trembling lips. The boy was shaken, no doubt about it. “Get a grip, Peter. I know it hurts, but you had your chance.” His voice sounded firm but gentle again. “Everyone makes terrible mistakes and realizes them too late.”
Peter bit his lips. “What do you know about this… this kind of …”
“This pain? Enough, boy, believe me.” As Peter sniffled again, Hook sighed, searched his pockets and finally gave him a handkerchief. “Here! I don’t like children very much, and sniffling children even less!” To his irritation, it didn’t sound as harsh as he wanted it to. Hesitating, Peter took the handkerchief and blew into it with all his might, before he stuffed it under his pillow, murmuring a thank-you. James groaned. And this with his fine linen accessory!
“Peter?” Wendy asked, still with him, while she touched his arm. “Please, look at me.”
He pulled his arm away. “Don’t touch me!”
“But--”
He turned toward her and even in the tear-wrought face, she could see his fury. “I don’t want to talk to you! And I don’t ever want to see you again! You’ve spoiled anything and have compared me to him, even calling me incomp—“ 
“Shut up, Pan!” James cut in. “I won’t allow you to insult her, not after all she did for you!” Peter looked back at the man, and wanted to say something more, but Hook continued. “Wendy never lied to you nor intended to hurt you. She was forced to move on by time, which is something that happens if you’re in London and not in Neverland. To put it plainly, you let her down by choosing this oversized playground over her. Now she is a woman and you are still a boy.” He let his gaze take in the wet face of the boy and his tone softened, knowing perfectly well that he had to tread gently, to be certain that the child stayed calm if didn’t want to risk another outburst from him AND the weather. “Even you cannot stop these changes, and you have no other choice than to face them. I won’t say it’s an easy thing to do. In fact, it is often the hardest. But I always thought you had courage enough to face whatever came. For this, I respected you, I must reluctantly admit. Don’t destroy it now. Don’t destroy yourself because something went a different way than you wanted.”
Peter looked with growing eyes at this man – a man, his worst enemy who had tried to kill him countless times, and who now spoke to him in a way no one had ever done before, like a mentor, like a father. Never had someone talked to him about things like this, and never before he had wanted to listen to someone like now; even if it was Hook. “But… it hurts,” he whispered and realized a moment later that he had shown weakness again in front of the pirate-captain.
Hook nodded slowly. “Yes, it hurts. Life isn’t all fun and games, victory and sunny days. You wouldn’t recognize their treasure if you had them forever. It’s the dark moments that teach us this. They show us our weakness and mistakes, but also they prevent us from making those mistakes over again, and give us the chance to think straight the next time.”
Peter took a deep breath. “But I never wanted--”
“—to be a man? To allow real life to catch up with you?” James interrupted him. “It has only grazed you, boy. Here, in your small world you call Neverland, you’re almost safe from it. Wendy, on the other hand, hasn’t that protection anymore. She stands now on her own two feet in the middle of life, ready to face whatever it brings, and you never have and never will. So don’t damn her because she has turned to someone who will stay at her side and face it with her. She has shown more bravery than you by taking this step. Maybe we’re all fools and you’re the only clever one. But, on the other hand, you’re missing things we have and will always have. Time will show who has made the better decision.”
Peter lowered his head. He didn’t want to listen to Hook any more, but found himself unable to turn away. He felt his stomach skipping and whispered: “I am going to be sick.”
The buccaneer snorted. “No wonder, the way this storm is rocking the ship, as well as you crying your eyes out.” He stood up and went to Smee’s desk, knowing exactly where his boatswain hid his rum. Pouring a small amount l in a glass, he returned to the bed.
“James! You can’t give Peter rum!”
The boy looked at her for the first time, then glanced away immediately. “And why not?” Hook smirked, offering Peter the glass.
“He’s a child!” 
“Believe me, my dear, he’s seen more years than I.” Peter ended the discussion by taking the glass and – not even thinking of the attempted poisoning in the underground home – he tossed it back with one gulp, only grimacing a bit. It burned in his throat and stomach, but not uncomfortably. Hook grinned. In the state Pan was in, he would fall asleep from the alcohol in no time.
“Thanks,” the boy murmured again and cleared his throat.
“Peter,” Wendy tried again, but he shot her a heated gaze.
“Don’t, Wendy! I don’t want to talk to you right now! Just go away with your captain and be happy with him!” With that he lay down and pulled the blanket over his head, shutting them out.
Hurt, but knowing that this reaction was normal, she stood, steadied by Hook’s hand. “I never wanted to hurt you, Peter, and I don’t want to lose your friendship. Maybe you’ll think better of me tomorrow. Whenever you want to talk, then let me know. I will come.” There was no reply and sighing, Wendy gently squeezed James’ hand.
“Come,” he murmured, opening the door, and found himself face to face with a worried fairy. “Miss Bell,” he greeted politely, not too honestly.
“Tink,” Wendy began. “I…”
The fairy made an inpatient gesture and mouthed a “I already know!” Sighing, she looked at the mortals, then flew over their heads to the bundle under the covers, and waved Hook and Wendy away.
The girl understood what the fairy tried to tell her and dared a smile. “Thank you, Tink,” she whispered, and Peter’s magical companion made a face before she pointed at them and grinned, while she lifted an index finger. Wendy knew what Tinker Bell meant and laughed silently, taking the man’s arm. Pulling James with her, she left the cabin and together they went towards the deck.

Chapter 27 – Back To – Almost – Normal

The rest of the day went by with cold, snowy weather, a visit to the wounded men who were still laid up, then to the prisoner, and finally another inspection to assess whatever damage the hail had done to the ship. Still weaker than he liked, Hook returned to his cabin in the late afternoon to find a Wendy in a thicker, dark green dress and with her hair bound together at the neck, sewing.
The dark velvet contrasted against her pearlescent skin and gave her eyes a mysterious shimmer, turning them in the color of a lake deep in the forest. A tiny golden figure sat beside her and watched her work, and James recognized the fairy-queen again, who looked amused at his startled face, as he realized the condition of his quarters. Wendy looked up and gave him one of her sweet smiles. “They removed the furniture you don’t want, and I thought I could make myself useful by put everything in order.” 
She understated. His quarters looked like new – especially because of the “spring-cleaning” of every piece of furniture. Every candlestick was had been polished, and bathed the cabin in a warm golden light. A fire crackled in the oven, and it was comfortably warm in their little home. Removing his overcoat and hat, James sat down in his favorite chair, took his double-cigar-holder, refilled it with two of his best, and leaned back, enjoying the good tobacco while he watched his girl reworking a dark red dress into her size. “How are ship and crew?” she asked.
James lifted a brow. “Both are in excellent shape – except the four injured men who are confined to their beds.” His gaze turned to the fairy-queen. “But they’ll survive, thanks to your help, Your Majesty.” 
The magical creature gave him a brief smile and snuggled into one of the pillows on the ottoman. It was obvious that she intended to stay aboard as long as the bad weather raged over Neverland. “She talked to Peter after Tinker Bell gave up,” Wendy said, and lay her sewing aside. “I think he understood better afterwards. Well, a little.”
Hook made a face. “It is still icy cold outside, and it’s snowing again. He’s anything but back to normal. Stubborn brat.” He shook his head, laid the cigars aside, stroked his damp hair out of his face, stood up and poured two glasses of red wine, giving one to Wendy. “Nevertheless, tomorrow we will give the dead men a proper burial,” he continued. “Do you want to join us?” The girl considered a second, took a deep breath, and nodded before she tasted the dark fluid. “It isn’t the most pleasant event,” James conceded.
Wendy smiled softly. “All the more reason to be at your side. I don’t want to share just the good moments with you, but the bad ones as well.” 
Warmth rose in him again, and, bending down, he kissed her tenderly. “Have I ever told you that you are a miracle, Wendy Darling?”
A merry sparkle danced in her eyes. “Yes. But I don’t mind if you keep telling me!”
He grinned and kissed her again before he returned to his chair and nestled in comfortably, stretching his legs out and sipping his wine, relishing in the warmth that surrounded him, both physical and emotional.
Wendy watched him a moment, assessing his condition. He looked relaxed, and he didn’t seem to be so fatigued anymore -- which could be the result of a shave and his pink cheeks, having just come in from the cold. As he noticed her look, he cocked his head in amusement and lifted both brows. The girl blushed. “Oh no, James, not today! I still have difficulty sitting properly!”
He gave her a completely innocent look. “Kitten, I just wanted to know if I had a smudge on my face, because of your stare. Where could you have gotten the notion that I wanted to disobey Her Majesty again?”
The fairy-queen shook her head and smiled, while Wendy turned even more pink. “Because you always seem to have only one thing on your mind.”
“True, but not this time.” He gave her a grin full of mischief, and winked at the magical creature, who was now stretched out on the pillow. Then he realized what he had just done. Heavens, he was joking with one of those nervy pests with wings!
Wendy changed the theme. “What will happen to the prisoner?” 
Hook frowned. “Our talk wasn’t pleasant. He still is of the opinion that Blackbeard is the Alpha and Omega of the sea, and thinks that Teach will return to – how did he put it? – ‘plow me under the waves in pieces too small for the sharks.’ ” He shrugged his shoulders. “I didn’t bother to offer him a place on my crew.” He saw Wendy lowering her gaze. Of course she would take pity on the man, after all, he was a human soul, and as much of Red-handed Jill might live in her heart, even more that good heart prevented her from desiring to shed blood and take lives. 
“We could maroon him. It wouldn’t kill him, and would give him a chance. After all, he wasn’t involved in the battle,” James thought aloud and met Wendy’s gaze again.
“And where would you want to…” 
Hook smiled. “Darling, there are really not many choices.”
“Neverland?” she squeaked. “You want to maroon him on Neverland?”
A chuckle escaped him. “It isn’t deserted, I admit, but he will have his hands full just staying alive. Grown-ups aren’t welcome there – except beautiful young women, of course.”
Wendy huffed at him, then stood up, walked to him and let herself down on his lap. “Do you realize that you’re showing kindness, generosity and pity now?!”
He emptied his glass and put it back on the table before he encircled her with both arms. “As I told you before: you’re ruining me!” Giggling she wrapped her own around his neck and kissed him – lightly at first, then deepening. She tasted the wine and the good tobacco, mingled with the masculine taste of him, and again she felt the urge to be close to him as possible, despite her very real weariness.
She could feel him responding to her, stroking his curly mane and ignoring the warning sounds of the fairy-queen, until they both heard her voice in their heads again: “I only remind you two one last time: No wild games for the next days!”
Wendy lifted her head and looked over to the queen who still lay on the pillow, now glaring at them. “That was NOT wild!” the girl protested.
The fairy lifted one delicate brow. “But it’s a beginning!”
“You can’t forbid us to kiss.”
The tiny creature made a face. “If it would remain only a kiss, no, but you two never stop there!”
“It was only a kiss—“ Wendy started. 
Another voice said quietly, “Thimbles are important to her. Even more than friendship.”
Startled, the girl’s head came around and saw the small figure clad in one of Smee’s shirts, standing at the door of the secret passage. “Peter!” she whispered and glared into his still red eyes. He had quieted, that was certain, but his face was pale, and he looked exhausted and uncharacteristically quiet. His cockiness was gone as he took in the entirety of the scene in front of him. Wendy realized what he saw and felt, in an odd way, embarrassed and – like her pirate-name said – caught red-handed and guilty. She didn’t want to cause the boy more pain, and stood up.
James followed her immediately, pointing at the open door of the secret passage. “How do you know about this, Pan?” he growled, frowning.
Peter only looked at Wendy, as he answered: “It doesn’t matter. A former friend told me about it, and that I can’t use it for games. I know now that this friend had already forgotten what ‘games’ mean, but I gave my word not to use it for fun. And I always keep my word!”
Wendy had started as Peter mentioned a ‘former friend’ and felt the tears building in her throat. It hurt to hear him talking this way. Of course, she knew that he wouldn’t take it well, but now that the time had come, the consequences would be severe.
A deep crease appeared at Hook’s forehead, and he glared at Wendy. Had she really given this secret away to Pan? The girl could feel James’ look. “We had to use this passage to fetch the sedative to trick the guard, so we wouldn’t be seen,” she said quietly. “I’m sorry, James, but I saw no other way.”
“It’s alright, kitten, as long as Master Pan will forget it!”
Wendy opened her mouth, but before she could speak, Peter interrupted in a hauntingly low voice: “We will leave tomorrow, as soon as we can.”
Wendy’s eyes widened. “But you’re still injured and—“
“I have friends who’ll look after me, so don’t pretend you’ll worry!”
Hook’s eyes narrowed while he wrapped an arm around the sagging shoulders of the girl. “Don’t you dare—“
For the first time since Peter had come in, he turned his attention from Wendy and toward his adversary, and tonelessly interrupted, “Thank you for your hospitality, Captain. You understand that I want to return to Neverland as soon as we can.”
James appraised the boy. “She’s right. You’re in no condition to leave your bed – or to fly.”
“I can rest better at home, and I can find a way to reach the island, even without flying.” He glanced at the fairy-queen, who now flew beside Wendy’s head. “Could you be so kind and send some of your fairies, who could help ferry me to Neverland?” The little lady watched him closely for a long moment, and then sadly nodded. Peter cocked his head and seemed to listen, then he answered politely, “We already had that talk, Majesty, and I know that you’re worried, and want to turn everything to good, but I can’t talk or even think about it now. I just want to go home and … forget.” The hesitation told Wendy much more, as if the boy had spoken it aloud. He wanted to bury himself in misery and – well aware of his thick headedness – she knew that she couldn’t change his decision.
Hook took a deep breath. “If you really want to take the risk of getting worse, then leave tomorrow. I won’t hinder you.” His glance wandered to the open door. “But I warn you, boy. Don’t be foolish enough to use this against me or her, or—“
“Don’t worry, Hook. You’ve my word. And it’s as good as yours.” The two opponents looked at each other, then Peter nodded again and turned to go. He didn’t even bother to look at Wendy.
The girl felt tears welling up in her eyes. “Peter—“ 
The boy stopped a moment and said, without looking back. “I know that I can’t banish you from the island. You have the queen’s support, and your brothers are there as well. But you know that you aren’t welcome there anymore. If you choose to come, I can’t stop you. But don’t look for open arms!” With this he stepped back into the secret-passage and went slowly down the staircase, letting the door open.
Hook pressed his lips together. “What an exit!” he murmured. Then he felt Wendy tremble, and anger awoke in him. This damned ungrateful little brat! The girl had saved his sorry arse – without her he’d have been dead the last four years now! – And pigheadedly refusing to admit that he made a mistake by choosing Neverland over her, he had the gall to scold and blame her for moving on?! He looked down at Wendy’s pale face and turned her towards him, pulling her into a comforting embrace. “As you told me several times before, my sweet, he is just a child!”
He felt her arms circling his waist while she buried her face on his chest, before he heard her mumbling: “I know. But it still hurts.”
Softly he stroked her back, kissing her temple. “I know, beauty, I understand!” 

They woke up very early the next morning. Neither had slept well. James had jarred awake several times during the night because of nightmares, and Wendy had trouble sleeping because of everything else – particularly the fight with her brother and Peter’s last words to her. They whirled around in her head creating an uncomfortable mental fuzz. So they both were groggy as the first grey light of morning came and, searching for comfort, they snuggled close together, taking strength in the nearness of the other. Neither had to tell what bothered them so, because they knew each other well enough by now.
Wendy had almost dozed off again when she was startled by strange noises outside. James sat up and frowned, as a knock came to the door. Smee’s head peeked in and looked apologetically toward his commander. “Sorry for the early disturbance, Cap’n, but the boys are leaving and Master Slightly and young Michael wish to speak to Miss Wendy.”
James frowned, but Wendy sat up beside him as well. “Thank you, Mr. Smee, I’m coming.”
The old boatswain vanished and Hook asked, “Shall I come with you?” 
Wendy gave him a soft smile and kissed his cheek. “Thank you, James, but I really have to do this alone.” 
Several minutes later, Wendy stepped out on the deck, clad in the dress from the evening before and a cape, also a “gift” of Blackbeard. It was still grey and a cold, the unpleasant wind tore at her clothes. The boys stood near the rail, and many fairies soared above them, blessing their warm glow over that part of the ship. Wendy knew that the weather didn’t bother them, and the tiny creatures would carry Peter and his friends back to the island. None of the boys would be able to find enough happy thoughts to fly without the fairies’ help, because of the confusion and unhappiness which held them all more or less in their grip.
Michael ran towards Wendy and she embraced her little brother, who looked with tears in his eyes up to her. “Will you really stay here?”
The girl nodded. “Yes, Michael.”
“But why?” he asked with an unsteady voice, and Wendy combed through his wild, red hair.
“Because I love James.”
“More than us?”
The girl pressed him to her. “It’s a completely different kind of love, Michael. It isn’t stronger or weaker, it’s simply altogether different. You don’t love me the same way you love Mother and Father, nor them the same way you love Nana. They’re all different kinds of love. You’ve always known that the time would come when I would not only have to leave the nursery, but leave you all as well, and live a life with my chosen husband. Look, Mother did the same thing when she chose Father and left her own family.”
Wiping his eyes the youngest of the Darling-sons nodded. “But will you visit us?”
Wendy looked at Peter, who stood between Nibs and Jump-Jump, clad in his usual trousers made of leaves and draped in a cape which was far too big. Knowing that it must be one of Smee’s garments, the girl felt a warm gratitude to the older man. As their eyes met, Peter’s eyes grew hard, then turned away. “I don’t know, Michael. I’m not exactly welcome there anymore.” She saw the tears rising anew and added: “But you can visit me when ever you like. James won’t mind.”
“Really?” he sniffled and the girl nodded.
“Yes. Whenever you have a problem or just want to see me, then come and we can talk.”
Michael tried to smile and embraced his sister one last time. Then he looked around and went to his brother, while Slightly approached Wendy. “I wish you luck, little cousin.”
“Little cousin? Hey, I am older than you!”
They both grinned, then the boy turned serious. “Look after yourself, Wendy. I know that Hook loves you; otherwise he wouldn’t have treated Peter as he did yesterday. But you’re alone among men – pirates! – And no female to talk to. You have no games or amusements here and—“ 
A loud yelp sounded behind him, followed by a thump, and one of the pirates shouted: “I told ye t’at t’e deck is icy!” 
Wendy and Slightly turned and saw Cookson sitting on his butt, looking very bewildered around him, and the apples he’d been carrying rolling across the deck. The two young people had to giggle, as well as the most of the other boys and the pirates. 
“Well,” the second in command of the Lost Boys corrected himself. “Forget the thing about amusements.”
Wendy laughed. “I think I’ll have enough of those!”
“Yeah, no doubt about it!” He glanced back at her. “Be careful, Wendy, and don’t bother about Peter’s outbursts. He’s hurt, and we both know that he’s not the best with strong feelings.”
The girl nodded. “I know, but … I wish he wasn’t so angry. On the other hand, I can understand him. Hook was his biggest foe and now the only girl he ever liked -- or loved in his own childish way -- turned towards that enemy.”
“Hook WAS his biggest foe?” Slightly repeated and Wendy smiled gently.
“Yes, I think so. Okay, James will never like him – or forgive him what has happened over and over again. But there are no more thoughts of revenge and hate.”
“No, he thinks more about YOU now,” Slightly grinned and Wendy smiled warmly.
“You may be right.” She lowered her head. “But I think that he won’t hunt Peter anymore.”
“I hope you’re right,” the boy sighed. “Stay well, Wendy. And if you want to visit us, then come.”
The girl tried a brave smile. “Thanks.” Her attention was drawn to John as he came towards her and she stiffened.
Her brother seemed to be unsure and finally he said: “Maybe I’ve been too harsh, Wendy. I’m sorry.” Surprised, the girl stared at her brother. “That doesn’t mean that I’m happy with your choice, but … I suppose I have to accept it.” It was obvious how difficult it was for him to say this. 
Wendy ignored his stiff appearance and threw her arms around him, embracing him affectionately. “Thank you, John. You don’t know how much this means to me.”
Her brother’s arms encircled her hesitantly, then he stepped back. “Keep an eye on yourself.” A smile and a nod were the answer, and Wendy watched the boys circling their leader. Then the fairies came down and the whole gang was enveloped with golden dust and winged golden creatures, who picked them up and t flew towards Neverland.
Wendy looked after them until they vanished behind the high cliffs, then she nodded to the still gaping pirates and returned to James’ and her quarters. Not until the heavy door had closed behind her did she realize that she no longer thought of the cabin as James’, but as hers as well.

The burial was held late that morning. Hook had decreed that not only his own deceased would get a proper interment, but the sailors of the hostile crew as well, which had been left by their comrades during the battle. After all, they were seamen, and there was an unspoken agreement among all civilized men that the living should take care of the dead.
James wore black breeches, shirt, waistcoat and overcoat, as well as his favorite boots and a black hat, which he held as he started his speech. Wendy stood several feet behind him, wearing a dark dress and cape. She hadn’t known the men who died, but she could feel the sorrow of their rough comrades. Even for their dead enemies, they showed respect, as Cookson read from an old, torn Bible he owned. Afterwards, the corpses, all encased in their own bit of sail, were delivered to the sea, while the cannons roared with three salutes. Wendy had tears in her eyes and felt James’ arm around her shoulders and squeezing her gently, before he divided the possessions of the fallen crewmembers between their closer friends.
Several of them approached Wendy and thanked her for her presence, then Cookson brought grog for all in an odd kind of funeral celebration. The odd weather put a chill on the normal merriment of a ship’s wake. The girl was glad for the hot drink, not only because the air was so cold, but the alcohol calmed her stomach. This wasn’t the first burial she had experienced, but it was another thing to carry a close friend to grave, or to watch the normally coarse men on the verge of tears.
But one good thing came from it -- the crew was glad to see her there as well, and as Hook spoke with his officers, she found herself in conversation with several of the men who smiled at her, and treated her as if she were one of their own. She wasn’t only accepted as the captain’s lady and their rescuer, but as one of them now, and was politely drawn into their earthy humor.
James watched her out of the corner of his eye. He was proud of her, and grateful as well. She wasn’t only the most beautiful and kind-hearted girl he’d ever met, but she was wonderful in so many other ways that he wouldn’t know where to begin to list them.
The day progressed uneventfully. Several of the crew went ashore to fetch fresh water and to take the prisoner to his ‘new home’. He cursed violently as he was forced into one of the longboats, but after Hook pulled out his pistol and asked him which he preferred (a bullet or a chance to live), the man only spat into the water and climbed down.
Wendy used the day to continue altering the dresses, nightgowns, capes and even a negligee, and enjoyed a very good dinner with James. Of course, she was still shaken by her encounter with a bitter Peter, but she was happy that John had shown acceptance, and that he had apologized. James sensed her upset, but didn’t remark about it. Rather, he started to distract her by talking with her, telling her stories of his adventures, and finally playing his harpsichord – which Wendy loved to hear. Even if the day hadn’t been very stressful, both went early to bed.
It was still quite chill outside, and nothing is better, you must agree, than snuggling in a warm comfortable bed with the one you love while you listen to the pelting of rain (outside) and the cracking of a fire in an oven (inside). Normally, both would have taken the opportunity to forget themselves in another episode of bliss, but James knew that he had to behave, if he wanted his wounds to heal quickly – he really was curious about what Wendy had in mind for him – and the girl was simply exhausted. The whole jumble of the last few days had tired her out, and she felt completely relaxed and happy the first time in a long time as she felt James’ strong arms about her.
Watching the dancing, flickering light of the fire in the oven, listening to the wind and feeling the rocking of the ship, they both soon fell into a sound slumber – this time without nightmares and guilty feelings.

The next morning, the weather was still cold, but the sun showed his face and beamed through the mulled windows of the captain’s quarters. It was late in the morning when Wendy finally awoke. She saw the golden rays and the dust motes dancing in the rays of sunlight and sat up, very pleased that the rain had stopped. The windows looked strange and it took a moment before she realized, why. They were overlaid with a film of ice-crystals which formed ice-flowers in the sun. Joyfully she stood up and walked to the windows, opened one, and looked outside. A dry cold breeze hit her bare skin, but she didn’t mind.
The air was fresh and clear, and a thin white layer of ice and snow covered the cliffs and the trees, now visible in the southern direction. Wendy grinned. She loved a cool, sunny winter day and seeing the sun so clearly up in the blue skies set her heart soaring. A grumble was heard from the bed, and she glanced over her shoulder to find James awakening and looking groggily towards her.
He lifted his head, watching his girl – naked as the winter dawn and standing in front of a deep blue sky was quite a sight for the first one of the day, one he could get used to. He smirked a moment, and lay back. 
“James, come here! The whole bay looks enchanted!” 
His answer wasn’t unintelligible. “What did you say?” she asked amused. The next growl wasn’t any better; only the two words “cold” and “close” made a kind of sense. Wendy repressed a giggle, feeling completely free and full of fun for the first time in several days. “Darling, you really should work on your morning mood”
Again he didn’t answer in a proper way, but he pulled the blanket higher and wriggled into the bedding, until only his nose and upper head was visible. Sighing he closed his eyes, shuddering slightly as the cold air wafted over his forehead. Wendy watched him then turned then back toward the island. Her look fell to the sill, and she saw the thin layer of snow. One of her delicate fingers touched it – it was soft and starting to melt in the sunrays – and suddenly inspired, she scraped up a snowball, stepped near the bed, aimed and chucked it.
Her aim was perfect.
With a yelp, James sat up and wiped his yes and face clean, the cold water now dripping down onto his bandaged chest and blanket. Cursing, he tried to get rid of the cold mass, while Wendy guffawed, holding her belly. As she heard him swear and met his dark glare, she could only laugh harder until tears sprang to her eyes. “Wench!” Hook growled, throwing the blanket away from him. “This screams for revenge!”
Shaking with laughter Wendy backed away towards the windows and ottoman, while James came around the bed and looked threateningly at her. “I warn you, James. I have more snow!” she managed to say between giggles, reaching for the windowsill. Too late she realized that she had used all the snow from that sill and she would need to open another window to get more ammunition. Gripping a pillow from the ottoman, still covered with the dust of the fairy-queen from the day before yesterday, she slung it towards the pirate-captain, but the magical dust prevented it from arcing toward him and only soared slowly in the direction of Hook, who caught it with ease and let it fall to the floor.
“Oh no!” the girl tittered, as the man shot her another glare and chased her with long strides, his black curls tossing around his broad shoulders, while the muscles played under the smooth skin, clearly seen in the golden sunlight. To watch him moving, quick, supple, lissome like this, momentarily took her breath away. Only as he neared, Wendy remembered herself. Squeaking, she jumped to the next window, tore it open, gathered as much snow as possible and threw it at him, avoiding his reaching hand at the last possible second.
Her aim was perfect again, and James grumbled under his breath. It really wasn’t the most pleasant experience to get hit with icy snow when you are coming out of the warm bed. “Stop it, girl, or you will get one hell of punishment!”
Snickering, she jumped to the next window, almost tipped over one of the candelabras, tore at the handle and felt James at her back. Ducking, she escaped him once more and ran back into the cabin, giggling hysterically. Torn between the urge to throw her into the next snowbank – wherever he might find one on the ship – or to grab her and … Yeah, WHAT then? Because she looked so damn tempting, crouching there all bare and laughing, throwing snowballs and now the bolsters at him. Blocking the next pillow flying his direction, he jumped into action and chased her through the cabin. Laughing, she evaded him again and again, and he had to admit that she really was quick.
She ran around his desk, he followed; then around the table and finally put the Spanish wall between them. The two caged parrots croaked, squawking raucously, but were ignored by the other lovebirds in the room. James didn’t know why, but this entire escapade was sheer fun! He didn’t even think about his actions and reactions. He only felt himself smiling, and then laughing. “This will not save you, little girl!” he called chuckling, and shoved the Spanish wall aside, inspiring a scream, and setting her running again.
For a moment he stood motionless there, watching her small bottom wriggling as she pelted away, while her walnut-brown hair flew like a veil behind her. He felt heat chasing the chill of the air away – a heat that came from somewhere inside of him and woke the burning hunger for her anew. She had reached the dining table again, pushed a chair between him and her and looked back. Her eyes shimmered with merry tears, her face was flushed and her small, firm breasts heaved as she tried to catch her breath.
“Already tired, great Captain?” she teased him and provoked an evil grin from him.
“Crabbiness, you can’t even begin to know how AWAKE I am!”
She looked for a moment uncomprehendingly at him, then she saw a movement below and her eyes widened, as she saw the unmistakable proof of his ‘awakened’ state. “‘No wild games’, the fairy-queen ordered. So I have to be sure that you behave!” she said with feigned regret, and made a move toward the windows, as he barred her way and reached for her again.
This time she was too slow, because his right arm now wrapped about her waist from behind and she was picked up. Struggling, she tried to get free, but he held her too tightly as he carried her to one of the still closed windows, opened it, scratched some snow together and ‘washed’ her face with it. Sputtering, yelling and giggling, she tried everything to elude the ‘punishment’, but it was no use. Hook was too strong,, and continued to show her exactly how uncomfortable snow could be first thing in the morning, and what he thought of such a rude awakening. “This is for waking me too early. This is for the snow. This is for making me chase you all over the cabin. This is for the pillows. And this is for being so damn cute when I’m trying to be angry with you!”
Groaning he realized that he had again proven his weakness for her. He really couldn’t stay irritated with her. It was simply not possible. Still laughing and screeching, Wendy managed to turn around in his arms, stretched her arms around his neck and kissed him. Grinning he shook his head. “This time it won’t work, witch!”
A knowing smile spread over her angelic face, while giggles still bubbled in her. “It already has!”
“We’ll see!” He pulled her along with him toward the next closed window.
“Oh no! Stop it!” she screamed, as he tore the window open and gathered the snow from the sill.
“You want to fight a snowball-fight? No problem, my dear!” With that, the next cargo was unloaded in her face. In the meantime, it really was getting cold inside the cabin, and the melting snow from her face and throat was drenching her nude body.
“James, please stop it! It’s cold!”
“Aye, I figured this out while still abed!” he agreed smugly, and started to move to the next window, bypassing his harpsichord.
Wrapping both arms firmly around him and already shivering, she stopped laughing: “Please let it be. Please. I promise to be good now!” 
“NOW?” he repeated. He wanted to continue, but found his arms full of a shivering but still laughing girl, who clung to him as the melting snow slid between their bodies. “Minx!” he growled. “You did that on purpose!” 
“But you are so deliciously warm!” she protested and snuggled closer to him, even grinding against him – especially in the lower half – while she looked up to him with big eyes and pouting mouth.
Pure electricity flashed through his body, as her smooth skin encouraged his most sensitive and already hardened member. “Not this time!” he whispered and tried to maintain control, but the feeling of the soft, small body in his arms, her honest need for his warmth, mixed with the sensation of her silky hair on his own skin and her sweet fragrance, was too great an assault on his good intentions. Pressing her close to him, he lifted a brow. “You will have to pay a high price, my dear,” he said with a loud voice, because Short Tom and his lady were still kicking up a row.
Wendy giggled as she remembered what he had meant – and done! – during the last time he had impended her with that same threat. Growing excited and feeling an odd, pure female instinct awaken in her, she batted her long eyelashes. “I have hidden reserves, so I am able to pay any price.”
He lowered his lids, so that only his deep blue slits glared down at her. “You have?” he asked with a suddenly husky voice. God damn it all, but he couldn’t fight this longing when she was this close and – above all – undressed and pressed against him. He could feel her erect nipples even through the bandage, and the shivering which ran over and under her skin. Her body had cooled down too much, he realized. Nevertheless, she gave him a challenging smile and nodded. 
“Yes. As an intelligent young woman, I have laid aside savings for later.” 
He laid his forehead against hers. “I’ll take it all, here and now!” 
She blinked. “All?”
“Of course! I am a pirate! So give me all you have and I will spare you!”
Wendy smiled gleefully as she heard his best pirate-voice and saw the grim look, before he rolled his eyes and glared at the two still-noisy parrots. “Shut up, you two, or I will find another use for your feathers. For my pillow, for example!”
Wendy laughed again, and pulled his attention back to her. “What does the great Captain mean with ‘all you have’?” she asked, innocently like a child.
She was playing with him. James growled as he lifted her on his arms. “All a beautiful young woman can give a hungry and lonely man!” He carried her back to the bed, laid her down, and reached for the blanket as soon as his left hand was free.
The girl glanced up at him. The way he stood bent over her, his predatory gaze never leaving her, while a dangerous smile played around his sensual and arrogant mouth, woke the yearning deep in her more and yet more. If it only wasn’t so cold! “Please, close the windows,” she said, but he only smirked. He glided over her, covered her body with his and braced himself on his forearms beside her head, after pulling the comforter over them both. 
Wendy shuddered as she felt the heat from his body, wrapped her arms around his back and drew him closer. “Hold me,” she whispered. “I am so cold.” A tender smile swept his face, while the fire in his eyes burned. “You will be warm in no time, my dear. I will make certain of it!” He stole a kiss from her. “You will be sweaty and hoarse when I am done with you!” 
It was a promise that sent a thrill all the way down to her toes. But still she didn’t give in. “Is that so?” she asked, while her right hand slid down his side, cupping his firm bottom and caressing it gently.
He took a sharp breath, but nodded. “Yes. Today I will teach you the lesson of what happens if you provoke and attack a pirate. And nothing--” he murmured and tilted her head back, “--absolutely nothing will save you now!” He nipped at the tender skin of her throat and elicited a low moan from her. “You are completely at my mercy, my beauty.”
Wendy looked up at him and smiled. “I can think of worse places I could find myself in.” He cut her off by pressing his lips on hers, plundering her mouth with all the hunger he felt for her, and only her. Her right hand stroked all of him she could reach, accompanied by her left hand. Moving one leg, she wrapped it around him and ground herself along his stone hard length. He gasped for air and smirked down on her. “You could find yourself in a worse place, eh? We will see, sweet wildcat!”
There were no more words spoken, only their moans sounding loudly, softly through the cabin, heard by the parrots, who took the cue and started to preen each other’s feathers. 

The pirates worked together out on deck, and talked to each other, or were down in their common room, which was finally theirs again, sans boys. Normally, none of them liked icy weather, but as long as the sun was up, they didn’t much mind. And there was only one returning theme in the conversation: the behavior of their captain towards a desperate and weeping Peter Pan.
Smee didn’t know how it had gotten out. Of course HE hadn’t said anything about it, but he thought that possibly some of the crew had overheard the boys talking, and this news had spread like wildfire through the crew. The men never thought that their commander, who hated the boy passionately, could show a gentle and almost comforting reaction towards the little churl. Their captain had changed, there was no doubt of it anymore. And it not for the worse. They all were safer now and felt easier, since their commander reacted as someone with a human soul again, and not like the hateful and bitter tyrant he had been after he lost his hand. 
Yes, they all had the same opinion that Wendy Darling hadn’t only saved them all by helping them during their battle with Blackbeard, but that she had saved them – and their captain! – by showing and teaching him that mystery called love. There could simply be no other explanation for Hook’s actions the last days, especially towards Pan.
“Holdin’ and comfortin’ t’e li’l lad,” Cecco murmured and nipped at his hot tea with rum. “I still can’t pitcher it!”
Mason leaned back in his chair and stretched himself. “Yeah, our cap’n showin’ quiet t’e nice side of ‘im!”
“I didn’ ‘member ‘e ‘ad one,” Albino smirked and poured himself another grog.
“But, aye, he’s changed!” Mullins grinned.
“I never seen him stand up t’at late!” Billy Jukes smirked.
“No wonder, if ye see t’e lass,” the Oriental chuckled and earned a glare from Cecco.
“Al’ righ’,” Albino sighed. “We know t’at ye’re t’e second protector of t’e sweet gal, but—“ He paused as running noises and screeches, accompanied with dark laughter, sounded through the wooden ceiling and paused every conversation in the room.
The pirates changed confused glances, and finally started to laugh, as they recognized what must be happening above their heads. “T’at I’m callin’ a fun pastime!” Mason chuckled, and his comrades bellowed so loud the planks shivered.

*******************************************************

Deep beneath the Never-Tree, Peter stared up at the ceiling, which was no more than roots and earth. He had grown somewhat more levelheaded, after he had slept an entire night and almost the half morning through. He didn’t want to leave his bed, because then he had to face the empty area beside his little cubby hole, which would remind him again that his Wendy had gone.
Gone to Hook! That hurt the most. Why had she chosen the pirate-captain, of all people? If she really had grown up that much, so there was no other choice than to be a woman, why had she fallen for him?
“You can’t choose the one you love. It just happens.”
Peter heard the captain’s voice in his head, and he sighed, flopping over on his stomach. Of course he’d noticed Wendy’s fascination for Hook, and she was, after all, just a girl. Hell’s bells, he’d even heard Tinker Bell talking about Hook’s appearance in ways he didn’t like. He was a child and innocent, but he was no fool, nor was he too naïve to understand what the words “Adonis” and “tempting” meant in connection with the opposite sex. Yes, even the mermaids had remarked that the buccaneer was – for a human – “a scrumptious man,” and had confirmed their opinion by saving him and Peter down in the waters four days ago. 
What was it? What did Hook have, but not he? He was Peter Pan! The eternal boy! The Prince of Neverland! He could fly, he could fight, he could crow! He stood by his friends and he knew that girls were terribly impressed with him. What was it? What made him less complete than Hook?
“You’re just a boy!” Wendy’s sad voice sounded from the past. Yes, he was a boy! And proud of it! What was wrong with that? He had fun, he had joy, he had freedom, he had youth, he had friends, and he had nothing to worry about. Nobody gave him orders, and he had never to vindicate himself. He was free! What more could be there? What was it, what made the life of a grown-up worth giving up all that?
“She secretly yearned for what comes after the ‘kiss’ in her wonderful stories.” What did Hook mean by that? “It makes all the difference between a child and an adult. It changes you forever: your mind, your point of view, your feelings--” 
Feelings! They were worse than a sick stomach. They hurt so awfully much and made him heavy and—
And he remembered. Burying his face in his pillow, he remembered how he had soared high over the Jolly Roger, after Wendy had given him her thimble, only because he felt as if he would burst with joy, with the feeling of being loved. Love – that brought feelings, too. And Hook was a man of feeling. Peter had known this from the very first beginning. But the pirate-captain had always shown bad feelings, evil feelings, like hate and wrath, until—
He moaned into the pillow. Until Wendy had changed him. Until the same love changed that hateful man the same way it had changed him when it took him off the deck and into the stars. As much as Peter wished he could deny it, Hook really had softened. The boy never dreamed that he would one day fall into the hands of the Captain of the Jolly Roger, and that the man would let him go. Hook had even promised to do so BEFORE Peter saved him.
Was that what love did? Change someone so completely? In his imagination, he saw the two of them together. A touch and a look from her had been enough to reassure the pirate and bring a smile.
She had looked at Hook like she used to look at Peter, and this was something that hurt even more. She gave the pirate-captain what had once belonged to him! 
“She hasn’t turned her back on you, Peter!” 
‘No, of course she hasn’t! She only turns toward you, you ugly old codfish!’ the boy thought bitterly. 
“She couldn’t stay a child in London—“ Hook’s voice said in his mind. “She stands now on her own two feet in the middle of life, ready to face whatever it brings -- don’t damn her because she has turned to someone who will stay at her side and face it with her.”
“Why do you want to face this with HIM, Wendy?” Peter whispered at the image of their faces. “Why didn’t you ask me?” 
“-- she is a woman and you are still a boy,” the dark voice of the man he had only known as his deadliest enemy told him almost gently. “To put it plainly, you let her down by choosing this oversized playground over her. Now she is a woman, and you are still a boy...!” 
Peter growled and sat up, cross-legged. “Yes, I am a boy, and I am proud of it.” He lowered his gaze and lay back. “And I am happy to be in Neverland! Why couldn’t she be the same?”
“Even you cannot stop these changes, and you have no other choice than to face them.” 
Sighing the boy closed his eyes. Normally, Hook’s words would have sound cruel, but the day before yesterday, during their talk, they hadn’t. They were simple truths, as much as Peter wanted to deny it. 
“ -- I always thought you had courage enough to face whatever came. For this, I respected you -- “ 
The eternal boy opened his eyes and shook his head. Hook respected him? That was different, but it made – in an odd way – sense. Grown-ups! They weren’t easy to understand. And Wendy was now one of them. Was it confusing for her, too? Was that the reason she turned toward Hook – besides her fascination for him? Did she really need the pirate-captain to find her way to grow up? Had he – Peter – really let her down, when he didn’t choose to stay in London with her, and instead returned to Neverland? Was everything really a ‘big pretend’? 
No! This couldn’t be. Even Hook had conceded this. “Maybe we’re all fools and you’re the only clever one… Time will show who has made the better decision.” 
“Yes, we’ll see, Hook!” Peter murmured and took a deep breath. “I don’t care, if you grow old and grey, bones aching, all slouched over and pottering about! But you have changed my Wendy into a grown-up as well, and I don’t want her to suffer! Not even now, after she turned toward you.” And this was true. 
“She was forced to move on by time, which is something that happens if you’re in London and not in Neverland.” Yes, he knew this – the reason why he didn’t stay away from Neverland for long. But Wendy had! Maybe he could have convinced her to return with him to Neverland and to stay with him years ago, when she was still a girl, at his last visit. She really was taller than he was now, and her body looked … strange, different. Maybe she really already was a lady when he brought her back those weeks ago. But she had acted just like his Wendy, even after Hook had changed her ‘as much as any other grown man would have done’. They had joked and she had told stories, cooked and had been eager for adventures. Maybe she hadn’t changed so much, even as a woman. Maybe she really didn’t want to hurt him, but it had simply happened? 
“She didn’t know how to tell you the truth, because she cares for you --“ Yes, this sounded like his Wendy. 
“I never wanted to hurt you, Peter, and I don’t want to lose your friendship. Maybe you’ll think better of me tomorrow. Whenever you want to talk, then let me know. I’ll come.” Yes. He wanted to talk to her. He missed her, even if he felt betrayed at the same time. He had seen the pain in her eyes as he told her she shouldn’t pretend as though she’d worry about him. And he had hurt her as he had shrugged off her hand and he had told her that he didn’t want to speak with her anymore. He had wanted to hurt her, as he was. But now he felt even more miserably.
He could never stand to see her in pain – and this was the only reason why he had decided to help Hook in the first place!!
Groaning, Peter flopped back down on his right side and blinked into the dim light. Why had everything become so complicated? Everything used to be so easy, so simple, but now he was confused and he didn’t know what to do. For the first time this morning, he heard his friends outside in the great hall, but they were quieter than usual. He was thankful for that.
But, on the other hand, here in this place, children should playing, frolicking and laughing. And that’s exactly what he would do today! He wouldn’t allow these heavy sad thoughts to consume him further! What had the old Medicine-Woman told him once: Time heals every wound? This he would see, too.
Swinging his legs out of the bed, he stood, straightened, and strode into the common room. “Hello, Lost Boys! Someone up for an adventure?” 
Big eyes and curious faces turned toward him, only to break into wide grins, while the cheerful shouts roared in the old roots of the Never-Tree… 

Chapter 28 – Silly Bets 

The next two days progressed peacefully, and the weather grew warmer again – a sure sign that Peter had approached his normal mood. The boys played in the forest or on the beach, the Indians went hunting and gathering, the pirates enjoyed the respite from battle, and James and Wendy were still recovering by sitting in the sun, talking or reading.
Hook repeated his offer to teach her Spanish, and so the hours passed quickly while Wendy learned her first phrases and sentences in Spanish. She loved this languages, and James was pleased with her quick mind and innate sense for the strange words and grammar. The fairy-queen visited them once again and had a critical look at Hook’s wounds, but was satisfied as she saw how well he was healing, and that the lovebirds really had managed to desist for a change. Of course, neither of them mentioned James ‘punishment’ for getting plastered with snow and her ‘payment of the high invoice.’ 
It was the morning of the third day –Wendy was out on deck – when a thump from the companionway sounded and a loud howl echoed through the entire ship. Startled, Wendy ran toward the stair, knowing that something bad had happened. Several of the crew were there when she arrived, and she heard Jukes calling that someone should get Smee. Because of the death of the ship’s doctor shortly before they all had travelled to Neverland, the old boatswain and Bolard were acting in his place, but if Smee alone was called, it could only meant that someone needed medical help AND that there was also a problem for the whole ship.
The men made way for Wendy, as she approached the group, then looked down into the ship. At the foot of the stair lay Cookson, holding his left leg and grimacing in pain. Drat! This didn’t look good. “’Scuse me, Miss,” Smee’s mumble sounded beside her and she let him pass. The Irishman hopped down the companionway and bent over the ship’s cook, inspecting his leg with rough fingers. Cookson stifled a groan, but he went very pale beneath his tanned skin. The Irishman sighed and glared up at Wendy, who descended to his side. “I don’t know if it’s broken, but sprained at any rate – which is going to hurt worse.”
Wendy asked, “What happened, Mr. Cookson? Are you drunk?”
The man shot her a glare and shook his head. “Na, Miss, I’m sober as t’e sea. I only slipped and t’en…” He shrugged his shoulders and looked away grim-faced.
“Bravo! Well done!” Cecco sighed and exchanged a glare with Smee. “Who’ll fill his place?”
The boatswain made a face. “Albino, as you very well know.” The other men around them started to protest and to swear, remembering too well the pale gunman’s cooking-abilities (or lack of them) during Cookson’s illness several months before.
Wendy quickly discerned the reason for their dissatisfaction and took a deep breath, as she made her decision. “I can do it!”
Cookson crinkled his forehead. “Ain’t no woman gonna be in MY galley! ‘Specially not you!” He stared with his watering eyes up to the girl and heard his comrades gasp.
“What did ye say, ye ungrateful, sorry excuse of a head-cook?” Cecco demanded.
The ship’s cook frowned and glared back. “T’is me business alone and--”
“She saved ye arse, ye ungrateful --” Billy Jukes snarled and Wendy felt the tension rising.
Quickly she stepped forward, silencing the growling throng, much to her surprise. “As far as I see, Mr. Cookson, you are not able to stand for the time required to prepare meals. Mr. Albino is a gunman, not a cook, and since I am the only female on board – aside from that feathered nerve-saw in our cabin – it’s only logical that I take the job--”
“Yer t’e cap’n’s lassie,” Cookson cut in. “An’ by t’e way, I’ll never let YE in my galley!” 
Wendy crossed her arms and cocked her head. “Mr. Cookson, could it be that you’re still angry with me because I proved that I am the better swordsman?” 
The ship’s cook narrowed his eyes. “Ye were lucky, t’at’s all!” 
“If you threaten a girl who is younger and smaller than you, then could it be fate decided to help her? You were cowardly enough to fight a twelve year old girl, so don’t be irritated when she defends herself with anything she has!” She looked sharply at him. “And I think it’s high time we put our private argument at bay. I hurt you all those years ago – and for this I apologize. I don’t like to hurt others -- even when they deserve it.” She extended her right hand toward him in an offer of peace.
Cookson glared at her. “Ye made me lose face!”
Wendy rolled her eyes and sighed. “No, it’s still there. I’m looking at it!” The other men around her started to laugh.
“Don’t t’ink t’hat I wouldn’t defeat ye in a real fight!” he growled and the girl threw her hands up.
“Of course you’d win! You’re a trained pirate and I’m a girl whose only experience is with wooden swords and her little brothers!” 
“Yeah! And all yer luck wouldn’t help ye t’is time. Ye wouldn’t manage it to cook fer t’e whole crew!” Cookson hissed. “So see my refusal to give ye me galley as a help to preserve yer pretty face!” 
That did it. For a moment Wendy only gaped at him, then frowned. “I DO know how to cook for a crowd, Cookson! And I’m sure the men would be able to eat my cooking as well as yours!” 
“Never!” the ship’s cook spat. “T’ier ladyships don’t never get t’ier hands dirty!” 
“Enough, Cookson!” Smee ordered angrily. “If the cap’n hears you, you’ll be gutted and overboard quicker than you can say ‘I’m sorry’!”
“Would you like to bet?” Wendy interrupted. More of the crew were gathering, and all stared at her. “If I can satisfy the crew’s ‘discriminating tastes’ while you’re mending, and they’re content with it, you will forget our little encounter from four years ago. If not, I will admit that I was only lucky, and pay you the same price you get if you had, say, lost a leg.”
Gasps of amazement and murmurs erupted around her, and Smee cocked his head. “Miss Wendy, you know how much that is?”
“Aye! Fifty doubloons!”
“You don’t have money!” Cookson mumbled, shocked.
“We have booty from Blackbeard’s defeat. And the captain gave me a part of his own share. Believe me, I CAN pay!”
The ship’s cook narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, and felt the glares of his comrades. He knew that the crew liked the girl, and that even his ability as cook wouldn’t spare him their ire and – above all! –Hook’s as well, if he didn’t keep his animosity “under his hat.” And he had to admit that she really had nerve, not only during battle, but by daring him on his own terrain as well. “All right!” he grumbled and took her offered hand.
Cheers broke out. A bet was always a welcomed reprieve from the boredom of life aboard a ship, and a bet between ‘their’ lady and the peculiar ship’s cook was even better! 
“What is the meaning of this?” Hook’s voice cut in over the cheers while he pushed past his men to descend the companionway. He had finally completed his log entries, including the final events of Blackbeard’s planned – and realized – plot, and heard the noises outside on deck. But after he heard the summons for Smee, he had ignored them, because he knew that the Irishman would soon have everything under control. But as it suddenly grew very quiet, and he heard men running, he had gotten curious and left his cabin, only to find nearly the whole crew surrounding an obviously injured Cookson and a challenging look on Wendy, who shook hands with the other man. The girl turned and gave her captain a sunny smile, while Smee hurriedly summarized what had happened for his commander.
The captain stared at his crewman. “Slipped?” he asked disbelieving, and Cookson looked down.
“Sorry, Sir, but--”
“Did you drink too deeply from the rum yesterday?”
“No, Sir, I only missed a step.”
James lifted a brow and made a face. “Who is going to fill in for him?” he turned toward Smee. “And please don’t tell me it’ll be Albino – with great respect to your shooting-abilities, Mr. Albino!” he added after a second, and earned a startled glance from the pale, young man. 
“I will fill in for him!” Wendy stated, beaming, and had to smother a smile as she saw his perplexed expression.
“You will what, my dear?”
“I’ll be ship’s cook!” she repeated cheerfully and ignored his dark look.
“Wendy, you are my lady, not a ship’s hand!” he said firmly.
Ordinarily, no one would ever dare to contradict him, but Wendy only smiled broadly and responded: “Everyone has a duty on board a ship. It’s how a ship runs. Why not I? Everyone has their own specialties that they can contribute to make it function as a whole. And even my sceptical aunt was pleased with my cooking. So why not help the crew by saving them a week or two of food they, um, aren’t used to?” she finished with a politic phrase on Albino’s behalf.
“Wendy, as I tried to tell you, you are my lady, and the captain’s lady--”
“—has to follow through on a bet!” Wendy interrupted.
James blinked, completely oblivious of the interested and curious glances around him. “A bet?”
“Aye. I challenged Mr. Cookson to a bet, to see if I could cook for all these hungry mouths, and to satisfy them, as he normally does!” Amused, she recognized his flabbergasted gaze.
“You what?”
“I’ve challenged Mr. Cookson to a bet!”
She looked far too cheerful, and Hook glared down at the injured man. “And you accepted?”
Cookson cleared his throat. “Sir, she--” 
“I wanted it!” Wendy smiled, knowing full well that she saved Cookson’s skin –again -- by not giving away the reason for the bet.
Hook shook his head. He couldn’t believe it. “Do you know in what you’ve done? The galley isn’t your aunt’s kitchen, and the heat--”
Wendy stood on the tips of her toes and kissed his cheek, eliciting smothered chuckles and smirks from the crew. “I’ll open the porthole, prepare vegetables and potatoes on deck and – by the way – I froze enough these last few days, the heat might be a nice change. And cooking is something I’m familiar with. I am not only Red-handed Jill, but Wendy Darling as well, and I’ve always loved to cook. You could, ah, help me and teach me the Spanish words for the vegetables.”
Hook rubbed his face. This girl was always full of surprises, but this time she had shot the bird. “You are determined to fulfill all the cook’s duties for the next few days?”
She nodded and threw her head back, lifting her chin in a silent challenge. James knew that look all too well. As beautiful as she was, she could be stubborn. “All right, my beauty. If it is your wish, then--” he couldn’t say anymore, because his words were drowned by applause and cheers. Falling silent, he looked into Wendy’s dove-blue eyes and bent down to her. “You know that this will shorten your stay in bed in the morning, and that you will not retire until late in the evening?”
“Don’t worry, James,” she whispered back. “There will be still plenty of chances to have your way with me – and I with you!”
He lifted both brows. “You promise?”
“Yes, I promise.” She turned around as she felt a soft touch at her shoulder, and saw Cecco standing behind her, while several of his comrades lifted Cookson up and joked about to have “a pretty cook wit’ a kind smile instead of a sour-faced, ol’ tar”.
“Miss Wendy? I can clean t’e dishes.”
“And I can do t’e tables,” Mason called.
Smee took one of her hands in his and smiled. “Soft fingers are sensitive. May I offer my help peeling potatoes?” 
“And I can butcher the meat!” Jukes called and drew his cutlass, swinging it wildly in the air. “I’m damn good wit’ t’at!”
“Ye should take a CHICKEN to pieces, not a landlubber!” Mullins grinned and the crew roared with laughter, as the tattooed young gunman turned red.
James shook his head again. What the hell -- had the girl even changed the hearts of his bad humored and grim pirates?

Peter looked at their table and frowned. Potatoes, apples, coconuts, strawberries and three rabbits. It was enough to fill their hungry stomachs, but nonetheless, he missed Wendy’s delicious cooking Yes, he could grill them, and Weasel knew how to make a sort of cold sweet jam. But there was no bread, and they had eaten potatoes for the last three days. Of course, he could go to the Indians. Tiger-Lily’s mother always gave them bread, but he felt like doing something heroic, something fitted to a mighty leader. And what was better than getting something they needed by doing something dangerous? And – by the way – he felt the unwelcome urge to check in on Wendy. 
Even though he was still angry and hurt, and his childish stubbornness forbade him even to think of her, his heart was another matter. He simply couldn’t forget her sad eyes and the hidden tears in her voice. It haunted him. Deep inside, he knew that she had never meant to hurt him, and it was true that she had never betrayed him. Otherwise, Hook would have shown up at the new hideout weeks ago and had tried to kill him.
But Peter’s pride had taken a hard blow, and he wasn’t used to be the one defeated. So he had reacted fiercely, in cold anger – only now to suffer from an unfamiliar sensation -- guilt.
“What are you thinking about, Peter?” Nibs asked and looked at his friend, who took a deep breath and seemed to come back from far away.
“We need more bread,” he murmured.
Curly nodded. “Yes, but it will take some time to bake it and--”
“I don’t think we’ll bake it!” Peter made his decision, and a cocky grin spread over his face. His friends mirrored his expression, grins breaking out all over the room. That was the Peter Pan they all knew! “I think, since the Jolly Roger has added cargo, we should take care that she doesn’t carry too much weight!” All of them understood what he meant, and smirked. “Hook thinks I am weak, because of a bump on my head, so I have to make sure that the old codfish knows otherwise!”
The Lost Boys cheered, only Michael, John and Slightly remained silent. “Peter? He let you go and--” Slightly began and met the firm glance of his friend.
“That doesn’t mean that I have to stay away!” He looked around. “Start the meal. I’ll be right back with fresh bread!”
“You can’t go alone!” Piper chirped. “What, if he catches you?”
“He won’t! I’m too clever for him!” His fists went to his hips and he cocked his head.
“But--”
“He won’t catch me! I’ll bet on it!”
Piper bit his lips and grinned suddenly. “Done! If I win, then I’ll make sure that you escape from the ship.”
“Hey!” Nibs protested. “I’m the one who plans the battles!”
Piper simply ignored him. “And if you win, then I do the dishes for the next three days!”
The Lost Boys cheered and Peter grinned. “I’ll take that bet!” He glanced around him. “As I told you, make dinner – I’ll only be gone a few minutes!” With this, he dashed to the hidden door, pushed through it, closed it carefully behind him and took off into the evening-sky, Tinker Bell at his side.

“For the last time, gentlemen: OUT!” The door to the galley was shut, blocking out four curious and obviously hungry pirates, allowing an annoyed Wendy a bit of solitude in the ship’s galley. It was evening, and she was almost finished with their dinner. Several of the men had taken care that the tables were set – even the one in the captain’s quarters – and most of the crew had made themselves useful by peeling potatoes and chopping vegetables. Giant pots now simmered on the great stove and an intoxicating aroma drifted through the lower decks of the Jolly Roger, luring more and more buccaneers toward the galley, only to be sent away with a short scolding.
Thinking back at James’ perplexed face (as she had locked him out, too) Wendy had to chuckle again. Of course, Hook had remained in the galley at first to make sure the men would behave and that everything was going to be all right. But after he had grumbled countless times that “this pot is too heavy for you,” “this knife is too sharp” and “be careful with that oven,” she had thrown him out (with kind words and a kiss, but thrown him out, nonetheless). Which didn’t dawn on him until the door closed behind him. Several of his men, who had been lollygagging near the galley, had started to smirk, but a short bark from him -- “Don’t you have anything to do?” – got them back to work. He had strode back to his cabin, pouting slightly without recognizing it.
Wendy sighed. Yes, it really was a lot of work to cook for over sixty men, but she felt wonderful, even as she wished for a key to the door to prevent the curious crew from sneaking peeks over and over again. Bending down to look in the oven, she turned and basted the meat, smiling when she saw the dark brown color of the joints. She returned to the table, sat down and started to grind the fresh herbs for her sauce.
A soft noise from the open porthole made her look up, but there was nothing to see. It could have been a gull or—There! There was it again. Determined, Wendy stood up and went in the direction of the porthole, holding a knife tightly in her hand. At that moment, the door opened and the girl turned around startled. “Blimey! How often do I have to tell you that--” 
The old face of Smee showed through crack. “Miss Wendy? Sorry for disturbing you, but the cap’n asked if there is anything he could do to help?”
Wendy rolled her eyes and chuckled. “He can help by eating everything that’s left. I think I’ve cooked too much!”
Smee grinned. “Shall I really tell him that?” The girl nodded and the boatswain vanished with a cackle.
As the door shut, Wendy remembered the odd noise and took a deep breath, berating herself for letting it slip her mind while Mr. Smee had been here. He could have investigated. But, on the other hand, he was an older man and she was able to defend herself.
It was at that moment, she heard another noise, this time from inside the galley. Sighing and hoping that it wasn’t a rat, she walked over to the pantry, from where the noise had come, and promptly bumped into a small figure leaving it. Wendy’s eyes widened as she saw the familiar good-looking face with the sandy locks and the body clad in trousers made of leaves, while a tiny golden ball soared in the air behind one small shoulder. “Peter!” For a second he grinned, while mischief danced in his eyes, then he turned serious and pressed his lips together. “What is going on?” Wendy asked after he remained silent. “No ‘hello’?”
He looked as if he wanted to snap back with something nasty, but to both of their surprise, Tink pulled on one of his stray locks and jingled, irritated. Glaring at the floor he murmured “Hello!”
The girl cocked her head, but decided to let it alone. She was glad that he had not said something hateful again. “Why are you here?” she asked softly, frowning. “Is everything all right? Do you or one of the boys need something?”
Peter frowned back at her. She wore a simple light blue dress, which matched her eyes, and an apron. Her hair was pinned up and she was perspiring from the warmth, but she shone with a happiness that showed that she missed nothing she’d left behind. In fact, she looked more beautiful than ever. He sighed. It was good to see her again, but in the same time it hurt. “No,” he said shortly.
“ ‘No’ what? ‘No, nothing is all right’ or ‘no, we need nothing’?” she wanted to know.
The eternal boy threw her a glare and once again felt his ire rising. “You know perfectly well that nothing is all right. It…” he made a gesture with his left hand, while the right was hidden on his back. “This here isn’t all right! YOU shouldn’t be here or – above all – COOKING for these… these brutes!”
Wendy smiled softly. “Mr. Cookson had an accident and made a bet with me, because of what happened all those years ago in the Black Castle.”
Peter blinked in surprise, forgetting once more that he was irritated with her. “He made a bet? After you saved his sorry behind?”
Wendy nodded and grinned. “Of course, I couldn’t resist the challenge!
This drew a grin from the boy, irritation forgotten. “Of course! And what did he dare you to do?”
The girl giggled and went back to the stove. “That I wouldn’t be able to cook well enough to satisfy the ‘fine taste’ of the crew, and that I am incapable of cooking for so many.”
Peter’s grin broadened. “Then he doesn’t know you, Wendy! Of course you can do it!”
Wendy beamed. “Thank you!” For a long moment they looked at each other, as if nothing had happened between them, then Peter’s face fell again, and he looked down. Wendy saw, and immediately offered: “Do you want to eat here as well?”
Peter’s eyes flew to hers. “What? Here?”
The girl shrugged. “Why not? I’m the master of the galley at the moment, and I get to choose who’s allowed in here. I even had to throw James out!”
For a moment, jealousy woke in the boy again, as he heard her calling his enemy by his given name. But then the picture of a bewildered Hook, door slammed in his face, appeared in his mind and he had to laugh. “I wish I could have seen his face!”
Wendy started to giggle again. “Me, too. I only heard him bellowing at his men and then storming away. I think it was quite a shock for him.” Peter chuckled and felt himself relaxing, when she spotted his hand behind his back. “What are you hiding?” 
“N… Nothing,” he murmured, blushing, and his suddenly unsteady gaze wandered through the room, while Tinker Bell made a face. “You are not a good liar, Peter,” the girl sighed and stretched her hand toward him. “Let me see?” He backed off and shook his head. “Heavens, Peter, don’t pretend you’re afraid.”
That caught him. Setting his chin, he responded. “I’m not afraid of anything. And especially not you!”
“Why ever should you be?” Wendy asked. “So, come on, show me what you and the boys don’t need, but nevertheless is important enough for you to risk getting caught by the pirates!”
Narrowing his eyes, he brought his hand from behind his back revealing -- a loaf of bread, and suddenly feeling red-handed.
Wendy’s eyes widened, then she took a deep breath. “Don’t tell me that you intended to steal!”
“Hey,” Peter protested, “I only--”
Just that moment, there was a knock at the door, and before Wendy could call “Stay out!” it was pushed open and Hook entered. “Kitten, don’t you think that the message you gave Smee, is–” He stopped short when he saw the eternal boy, who glanced sharply back at him, ready to fly in a moment. “Pan!” he growled, his hand reaching for the sword. Immediately the bread flew to Peter’s left hand and he gripped his knife, also moving into fighting-stance.
“NOT in my kitchen!” Wendy interjected quickly, covering James’ hand with hers. “Stay calm, dear captain. He’s not here to challenge you.” She looked over to Peter. “And you, my friend, put your knife away – unless you want to help me with the herbs!” Both opponents looked perplexed at a very commanding Wendy and they – to their own amazement – obeyed.
“What are you doing here, boy?” Hook snapped; his dislike apparent. “When did you arrive?”
Peter propped his right hand on his hip and cocked his head. “Do I have to have a reason to visit a friend?”
James raised an eyebrow, his expression sarcastic. “A friend? The last time she saw you, you made her cry! You were behaving like an ill-bred and egoistical brat, and now you have the nerve to tell me you want to visit her as a ‘friend’?” His voice was rising.
“Have you never had a fight with a friend before and wanted to speak with him afterwards?” Pan asked, then grinned mockingly. “Oh sorry, I forgot that you don’t have any friends!”
Wendy felt James tensing, recognized his growing anger. “Stop it, Peter!” she said firmly. “I know it’s normal for you both to fight anywhere you encounter each other, but here you’re in MY domain, and here you WILL behave.”
“Wendy, you’re no fun since you turned into a lady!” the boy pouted.
“Oh, I know enough about fun, no fear!” Wendy smirked and winked at James, who understood exactly what she meant and nearly winked back at her.
“Quite true, Pan!”
Peter didn’t know what they were talking about, and an inner voice told him that he didn’t want to. Seeing his chance to escape unharmed, he sauntered to the porthole. “Have a nice evening then.”
“STOP where you are, Pan!” Hook hissed and stepped away from Wendy and toward his young opponent. “Do you really think you can show up here whenever you want, and leave without consequences?”
The boy made an innocent face. “What consequences?”
“Oh, for example coming aboard without requesting permission, as is the custom? You do know that it is a crime to board a ship without permission!” 
Peter smirked. “If you want to talk about ‘crimes’ on a pirate-ship, then clean up your own doorstep.” 
“Pan,” James’ voice was lowered and threatening. “Don’t push me – for her sake! You know that I am not a patient man.” His gaze found the bread. “What were you planning to do with that?”
Peter blinked at him, thought for a moment that Hook was joking. “Eat it! What else?”
“Where did you get the bread?” the pirate-captain asked in the same voice.
The boy fought a smirk and pointed to the pantry, “There.”
Wendy knew that it wouldn’t do Peter any favor if James learned about his stealing, so she interjected, “He was just asking for it when you came in.”
Peter straightened his small shoulders. “I don’t ask. I take what I want!”
Despite the tense situation, Wendy started to laugh and earned a curious and a peeved look from both males. “Where have I heard that before?” she managed to get out between giggles, went to James and wrapped one arm around his waist. “Oh, I think it was you!”
He glanced away, looking annoyed. “After all I am a pirate, my dear.”
“Yes,” she nodded and chuckled. “And the only men Peter can learn from are pirates.” She turned to Peter. “So what are you waiting for?”
The boy broke into another cheeky grin. “See? I’m acting just like you. So why you got your knickers in a twist, Hook?”
The commander groaned and shot him a dark glare. “It’s ‘Captain’ or ‘Sir’ for you, boy!”
“And for you it’s ‘Mr. Pan’!” 
Wendy almost choked with laughter, while her thumb stroked gentle circles over James back, trying to soothe him. “Peter? A ‘mister’ is always a grown-up, so I don’t think that title fits you.”
Peter looked at her thoughtfully, and then at Hook, whose face was flushed with controlled irritation. “Then forget the ‘mister’.”
“How generous of you!” James retorted.
A sharp smell drifted to them and sent Wendy, panicking, to the stove. “Look, what you both have done!” She opened the pot with the vegetables and looked inside. “Drat! James? Give me one of the larger pots over there! Peter? I need a scoop. It’s over there in the drawer under the table!” She pulled the pot from the stove and gave them both a furious glare, as they were still standing where they were, looking astonished at her. “What are you two waiting for? An engraved invitation? Hurry, or I’ll lose the bet!” 
The life returned to Peter, and he shot to the table, searching in the drawer hastily for the scoop. James, still perplexed, fetched a large pot and brought it to her, muttering something like “I am the captain, not the cook’s helper!”
“You offered me your help, now I need it!” Wendy replied, and waved to him to set the pot beside the one she had pulled away from the stove.
“Here!” Peter called, and pushed between her and Hook, ignoring Hook’s protest completely while he gave her the needed tool. Scooping the vegetables together with the stock into the clean pot, Wendy ‘saved’ almost the lot. Only the bottom was burned, and had to be thrown out. But she’d caught it before the taste had affected the rest of the pot.
“James? Please check the oven and baste the meat, before it goes dry. Be careful, it’s hot!” Grumbling, Hook did as he was asked, shaking his head as he pondered his situation. It really was a good thing that none of his crew saw him like this! Since when did the captain of a ship cook for the crew? 
“Peter? Please stir the sauce. And don’t get into James’ way, or he will burn his fingers at the hot oven.” Grimacing, the boy obeyed and soared above Hook while he stirred the sauce.
Wendy met Tinker Bell’s gaze, who had landed beside her, watching wide-eyed as the two enemies worked side by side, and then at the mortal girl. Following the bewildered glance of the tiny fairy, Wendy realized the absurdity of the sight – Peter Pan and Captain James Hook working together, at a stove, attempting to prepare dinner – and hid a giggle. She glanced down at Tink, who saluted and pointed at her, mouthing ‘Captain Wendy’ and had the girl finally laughing again. Boy and man turned around and frowned. “What’s funny?” Peter demanded and Hook added a “Precisely my question!”
Wendy’s giggle finally escaped when she saw that they stood in exactly the same posture and wore the same expression. It was at this point that she tried very hard to repress a guffaw. “Have you ever realized how similar you two are?” She earned two dark looks and chuckled again. “All right. Out, now, and let me finish my work, before you ruin everything I’ve done the past three hours!” She lifted her hand to halt their protests. “Hush, please! No arguments! I am not about to lose this bet just because you two can’t behave.” She smiled at them, taking the harshness out of her words. “James, would you be so kind and order a third place setting for our quarters? I think dinner will be ready within a half hour.”
“Why do you need a third place setting?” Hook asked surprised and looked at the boy beside him, suddenly comprehending what she meant. “Now, Wendy, don’t tell me that--”
“Yes, my dear, I invited him to dinner shortly before you arrived.”
“NO!” James growled. “I do not eat with wretched boys the same table! The sight of him makes me sick! I will not eat with someone with the table manners of a monkey!”
Peter’s fists met his hips. “I have WHAT?”
Hook smirked down at him. “The table manners of a monkey!” he repeated very slowly as if talking to a retarded infant.
The boy’s cheeks flamed deep red. “I have better table manners than YOU, codfish!”
“Prove it!” Hook spat.
“I will!” Peter shot back. “I accept the invitation, and you can see my table manners with your own eyes!”
“Our quarters will look like a garbage heap!” James told Wendy, then back to Peter, “I’ll bet you don’t even know how to use a fork! But after all, it will give me something to laugh about!”
Peter stood tall. “Do you want to bet me?”
James turned completely towards him and straightened his shoulders. “You challenge me to a bet, Pan?”
The boy only grinned and cocked his head. “Aye, James Hook.”
“You will lose, boy! Of that there is no doubt!” James voice was a matter of fact.
“If you’re that sure of yourself, then you’ll take the bet?” Peter asked, looking straight into the blue eyes in front of him, which narrowed, but didn’t redden, as the boy had thought they would. Instead, an evil smirk spread over Hook’s face.
The pirate-captain could never resist a challenge. “Proud and insolent youth, what are you ready to forfeit, when you lose?”
Peter shrugged, considering it for a moment. “I won’t lose, but if you insist on naming a prize now, then I … I’ll swab the deck.”
Hook’s face lit up. “Excellent! It would be delightful to see you doing something useful for the first time in your miserable extended life!”
The boy ignored this. “And what are you going to do, after I win?”
James hesitated a moment and exchanged a glare with Wendy, who lifted a brow. “Hmmm. This takes some consideration.” He raised his chin haughtily, scratching it thoughtfully with the back of the hook. “What would you say if I invited you and all the Lost Boys to dinner with us, after Cookson has recovered from his accident?”
Peter looked warily at him. “You once tried to poison me!”
Hook sighed, as though in ultimate patience. “Pan, if I wanted you dead, you already would be. But because of our beauty here, your sorry skin is safe from me.” He lifted his index finger in a threatening gesture. “Which doesn’t mean that you are safe from a spanking, if you deserve it!”
“Just try it, Hook!” the boy grumbled, and finally nodded. “All right, your prize sounds good as well.” He offered his hand. “Done!”
For a long moment, James looked down at the grubby hand, then he took it in his left hand, shaking it briefly before they both jerked their hands back, as if they were burned. Wendy had watched the entire drama, and now shook her head. “I really have to ask, which of them is the boy?” she said under her breath to Tinker Bell, who started to giggle. Then she looked back at both interlopers. “All right, now that everything is settled: OUT!”
“But--” they both said in the same insulted tone.
“No ‘buts’!” She gave them a gentle smile. “You two are distracting me too much.” She winked at Hook, who grinned back.
“That’s the only argument I would accept, my dear!” 
She giggled, feeling a deep joy as they stood calmly side by side. It was a sight she wanted to last forever, but she had to think of dinner, and so she made a gesture with her head to the door. “Gentlemen?”
Peter gave Hook a challenging smile and bowed mockingly. “After you, SIR!”
”As is right,” he growled deep in his throat. James strode to the door and tore it open, which caught the seven lurking men behind it by surprise. Frowning deeply, he snarled: “That will cost you an extra watch, gentlemen!” and pushed through them, a grinning Peter Pan on his heels. “Don’t dawdle, boy!” he barked over his shoulder and almost tripped over the first stair.
“I won’t, but you should watch where you’re going!” the boy answered cheerfully.
“Shut up!” Hook hissed. “SMEE?” he bellowed, and the old boatswain came running, but stopped short when he saw Peter beside his commander.
“Yes, Cap’n?”
“Set a third setting at my table. And fetch a carafe with fresh water. I don’t want to hear any excuses that I won this bet by getting the boy drunk!”
Smee looked after his captain and his youthful nemesis, stunned, both storming up the companionway, and scratched his head. What bet?
James reached the deck, ignored the curious and perplexed faces of the men around him, and went t up to the quarterdeck, Peter at his side. The boy seemed not to mind that he had manoeuvred himself into a situation which could get very uncomfortable for him. Hook was confident that Peter didn’t know any kind of manners, and the prospect of watching the boy performing menial physical labor was almost too good to be true. “I hope you won’t whine about sore hands and scraped knees when you’re done with the deck.”
Peter saw the hidden smirk on Hook’s face, and grinned back. “No danger of that, because I will NOT lose this bet. Poor Hook, all that good food for all those boys you loathe!”
A ripple of laughter escaped the pirate-captain. “I will invite your friends, nevertheless. But not for dinner, but to watch you paying your debt!” He glanced down at the boy. “Poor Pan!” he taunted. “This will make the rounds all over Neverland. You -- on your knees and swabbing my deck! I’m going to eat this up like Christmas pudding!”
“Don’t count your chickens yet!” the boy grumbled. “Otherwise, the disappointment will be too rough on you!”
They had reached the door to Hook’s quarters and the captain opened it, mirroring Peter’s mocking bow from several minutes earlier. “After you, boy!”
Peter straightened his shoulders and gave him a polite smile. “As is right, Captain!”
Swearing under his breath, James followed him, shutting the door behind them, leaving a gaping crew behind watching from every part of the ship.

Chapter 29 – A Bet Gone Awry

Except for the constant sound of the water and the typical flexing of planks, it was silent inside the captain’s quarters. Hook stood at his desk, arms folded, never taking his eyes off Peter.
The object of his observation sat quietly at the dining table, looking out the window, ignoring the captain completely. He knew that Hook was trying to intimidate him by standing over him, glaring, but at least, he thought, his tall enemy didn’t draw his sword or use his hook. This was – after all – a start.
Irritated, James watched Peter and asked himself for the umpteenth time why he had ever bothered to take that stupid bet. The damn little brat had cut off his hand, played pranks on him time and time again, and had done everything he could think of to make his whole life a misery since he found himself at the island. And that selfsame boy now sat -- here -- in his cabin -- and waited for a specially prepared dinner to arrive, to prove that he had table manners! Ha, he really had gone crazy!
On the other hand, the image of a kneeling Pan, swabbing his deck, was worth it!
After several very long minutes, James decided that he had established his position enough. The boy seemed calm, and didn’t appear to mind that he was inside the lion’s den, practically in his enemy’s hand. Well, two could play this game. Sitting down behind his desk, Hook took his log and read the last entries again, pretended that the boy wasn’t there.
Peter watched him out of the corner of his eye and tried to at least appear relaxed. Of course he knew where he was, and when he spotted the pistol lying next to the captain on the desk, he realized that Hook could easily shoot him here and now if he decided to. The only guarantee he had was Wendy’s influence over the captain. And his own ability to fly.
A soft croaking noise distracted him, and he looked over his shoulder, seeing the two parrots sitting in the -- now open -- cage. He remembered the second bird from his short visit to this cabin during the rescue episode, and he saw that the one-eyed, ugly Short Tom seemed to be very attached to it. Curious, Peter stood up and walked to the cage, feeling Hook’s piercing gaze at his back, but still ignoring the man.
The new parrot glared up at him and croaked once more. Peter smiled. He always liked animals. “Hey, you two!” he greeted with a gentle voice and stretched his hand towards them. The new parrot watched him warily and finally nibbled at his finger. Amused, he looked at Short Tom, who moved closer to the female. “Seems you got a lady, too, hm?”
Hook watched this with growing interest. Short Tom didn’t like strangers, and if someone unfamiliar came too near his cage, he usually grew agitated. But this time, the bird simply glanced at the boy and remained silent. Pan’s influence on the animals was obvious. Shaking his head, James stood up and went to the dining table, filling a glass with wine for himself and – as regarding the bet –a glass of water for his unwelcome guest.
Peter had tensed when he heard movement behind him, but his pride didn’t allow him to glance at Hook. He didn’t want to show his opponent even the slightest sign of weakness. Of course, James saw through this when he noticed the boy’s shoulders tighten, and he had to admit, once again, that the boy really had courage, to show him his back and to reveal such vulnerability by doing so.
“Would you care for something to drink?”
Peter started as the deep voice of the captain broke the silence, and turned toward the captain, glancing at the two glasses full of distrust, and folded his arms in front of his chest. “I prefer a glass filled by myself!”
Hook sighed, the corners of his mouth turned down. “Boy, don’t kick a corpse! If I wanted you dead, you already would be!” He wondered how often he’d have to repeat this. Yes, he had once tried to poison the brat, but hadn’t he reassured him that his skin was safe now? And – by the way – it was bad form to show distrust like this, after they had agreed on a truce for the next few hours. “Do you think it is polite to refuse a drink offered by your host?” he growled and Peter lifted a brow.
“As far as I remember, WENDY is my host and not you.”
“This is MY cabin, boy!” the pirate snapped back.
“It belongs to BOTH of you. You said it yourself: ‘OUR cabin will look—‘ and then you said all those nice things you usually say about me!” Peter grinned when he saw the captain’s eyes narrowing. Collecting his courage, he stepped to the table and took the glass. “Last chance, Captain, for just in case that the water isn’t as it should be. Otherwise, you will invite the anger of your lady!” For a moment, Hook could only gape at him with open mouth. That damn, bold, ungrateful, arrogant, misbegotten son of an imp – Peter emptied the glass completely and set it down. “What is it, Captain, not thirsty?” he asked in a neutral tone and pointed at the glass, still full of wine, while he took his seat again. James swallowed his angry comment and sipped the rich liquid.
No! He would not let this impudent little pain in the neck ruin the evening by angering him further. Sitting down in his favorite chair, he simply lit his double cigars and forced himself to ask politely: “Do you mind?” 
Peter shrugged. “If you like, I don’t mind cigar-smoke.”
The boy was attempting courtesy; there was no doubt of it. Hiding a smirk, Hook leaned back and blew a smoke ring into the air, watching it lazily while he forced his muscles to relax. Under hooded eyes he looked at Peter, who glanced at the cutlery and wrinkled his forehead. Trying his best to sound neutral, James rose to speak: “Any questions about it, Pan?”
“About what?” the boy asked sharply.
The captain pointed with his iron prosthesis at the table. “About the use of a knife, besides in battle.”
Peter grinned. “You have to get up earlier than that to beat me, Ho-- Captain. Do you really think I would stumble into your trap?”
Hook’s mouth curled slightly. “It wouldn’t be the first time!”
The crystal blue eyes of the boy sparkled with mischief. “You’re right. But it didn’t lead to anything – as you can see. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be sitting here now and showing you how to behave at dinner.”
Any other time, this would have been enough to enrage him completely, but now Hook only chuckled. “You will never change, Pan. Always the big mouth!” He drew at the cigar-holder again. “Perhaps it’s a sort of mask you wear, to hide your uncertainty.”
Peter cocked his head. “Me? Uncertain? Is this what you dream about at night, Sir?”
Hook grinned broadly. “What I dream about I’m certain you don’t want to know!”
Leaning back as well, the leader of the Lost Boys shook his head. “You’re probably right about that. I really couldn’t care one whit less about what YOU dream about.” He looked toward the ceiling and pretended to relax. Never would he show Hook that he was nervous, even if it had nothing to do with the bet. But to sit here, facing his sworn enemy, fencing with words across a table was new for him.
James watched him through the blue smoke, trying to discern what was going on in the childish mind of the boy. It was atypical that he sat this calmly for more than several minutes – Peter was simply too vital for it.
Peter felt the glare and looked back at his opponent. Suddenly the boy’s face wreathed into a grin, and he had to laugh. “Do you realize how strange this is?”
At this, Hook could not help himself but had to laugh as well. “Aye! It is more than strange. And why has it happened at all? Because of a special young lady who has been able to manipulate us even while she was still a child.” 
Peter grinned. “Don’t mourn. Why should you have it better than me?” He looked down on the folded hands in his lap and made a face. “Why DO males listen to females?”
A low chuckle escaped James’ throat. “That is a question, Pan, that even the wisest of the wise can’t answer.”
“Then we both have a problem.”
At this dry statement, Hook had to laugh again. “Don’t let her hear you, Pan, or you’ll see another side of your sweet Wendy-bird. On the other hand,” he thought aloud, “she really can be a snarling wildcat with sharp claws and a quick mind.”
A smirk appeared on Peter’s face. “You’re talking about what you’ve seen with her.”
Hook nodded before he was able to stop himself – or to even think about it. “Yes. To be dismissed from the galley of your own ship is hard to take. Not to mention being rudely awakened by a snowball or—“ He clapped his mouth shut and frowned at the giggling boy. Had he really talked to this rascal with an oversized ego like—like they were mates?
It was that moment Smee gave a knock at the door and opened it, “Miss Wendy has arrived with dinner, Sir!”
James stood and saw that Peter had already done the same. Lifting a brow – the boy knew! – he watched the entrance of four of his men assisting, and a smiling Wendy in their midst, carrying a plate with the joint, decorated with fresh herbs. Mullins, who carried a dish with the potatoes and Cecco, who carried the vegetables in a tureen, grinned and looked hungrily at the dinner. Smee carried the bowl with the soup and Jukes the sauceboat. Wendy hid a smile when she saw the two adversaries standing side by side at the dining table. She had heard James’ laugher outside and the giggle of Peter and hadn’t dared to trust her ears at first, but after a look at the perplexed faces of the crewmen, she realized that she really had heard them getting along with each other. Or so it seemed, because after Mullins and Cecco had set the dishes on the table, she could see both enemies shooting glares at each other – almost as if they had just remembered their old animosity toward the other.
She thanked the men for their help, and released them with a “Enjoy your meal.” Pleased and nodding, the four of them stormed out as soon as they had received the silent dismissal from their commander, and went down to the common-room, looking forward to dinner. Wendy looked at James and Peter, still standing at the table, waiting for her to sit down. “Please, have a seat,” she smiled, while she untied the apron and hung it over the Spanish wall. “I will serve you dinner.” They exchanged a glance and obeyed, neither taking his eyes off the other. But as Wendy opened the tureen and started to fill their plates, they both looked curiously at the food, and their faces broke into identical smiles.
It really looked and smelled delicious, as only food in Neverland can look and smell, better than anything you or I have ever tasted. The girl had to swallow a giggle when she saw the eager faces of the men she cared for most. It was impossible to say who was more delighted or appreciative. After she served, and James had refilled the glasses, she moved to sit in her chair, but Hook was already at her side and offered her the seat, while Peter stood as well and bowed slightly to her. Hiding another chuckle– they both seemed to want to overtrump each other with courtesy – she sat down, nodding thank you to James. “You’re welcome, my dear!” She took her napkin and smiled around with the words: “Bon appetit!” 
Repeating the polite bon mot, both males followed her example. With vigilant glances, Hook observed how Peter took the spoon without any hesitation, laid his left wrist beside the left side of the soup-plate, and began to eat. And to James’ surprise, the boy sat up straight, never bending over the plate. Damn! It seemed that he had underestimated the little pest – again!
Wendy exchanged a quick glance with James and gave him a tender smile, smoothed him so once again. She could almost hear his silent grumbling, while he started to eat – only to look up after the first bit in wonder. “This really is delicious, my sweet,” he said in surprise.
A proud smile was the answer, which said, Told you so.
Peter gave Hook a glare, then looked to Wendy. “He’s right.”
“Oh, what a surprise!” James murmured, but was ignored by the boy.
“It’s just like all your cooking: terrific!” Peter continued.
James frowned and lifted one brow. “Don’t tell me that you had her cooking for that whole pathetic gang of yours!”
Wendy opened her mouth to protest, but Peter was quicker. “The same way you have her cooking for your pathetic gang you call a crew – Captain!” he added in the most polite tone possible.
James stared at him, but before he could retort, Wendy interjected, “Might I remind you both that the ‘she’ and ‘her’ to whom you refer is in the same room?”
Pink frosting his cheeks, Peter gave her a sheepish smile. “Sorry!”
“Your pardon, kitten.”
Breathing a sigh, Wendy finished her soup – yes, she really had done a good job with the tomato-soup, using fresh herbs and served with fresh bread – and waited until the adversaries had emptied their bowls as well.
While Wendy collected their dishes, James gave a sceptical glance toward Peter’s napkin, but to his disappointment, he couldn’t see any stain on it. He met the triumphant gaze of the boy, and once again felt anger rising in him. He decided to provoke a reaction from Peter, which could be useful for his advantage. James pasted a gentle, almost benevolent smile under his moustache. “Well done, my boy, but even an infant can use a spoon. It’s the first piece of cutlery a child learns to use.”
Peter felt his pulse rising and opened his mouth for a spiteful retort, but stopped himself when he recognized the look of expectation in Hook’s smug expression. This grown-up wanted to provoke him, he remembered. Swallowing his comment down, he forced a smile. “Very naughty, Captain. I think it’s time you get one point subtracted!”
James’ eyes widened. “What did you say?”
“You heard me well enough, Sir!”
Before Hook could answer, the three of them felt a telltale mental pressure, and both birds started to croak. Remember exactly what this meant, James looked toward the casement, and sure enough, he saw -- not one but two -- tiny creatures soaring into the cabin. One of them was the queen, looking lovelier than ever in a silver dress, and the other one was – of course! – Tinker Bell, who immediately flew to Peter and sat down on the table beside his plate, ringing that she had informed the Lost Boys not to worry, that he would stay on the ship longer than planned. The queen landed gracefully in the middle of the table, and Peter and Hook bowed slightly. “Good evening, Your Majesty.”
“Madame, welcome to my ship!”
The magical creature lifted one brow and exchanged a look with Wendy, obviously a trifle bemused. “Tink told me about your silly bet.” She glanced around her and took in the situation before she turned toward both males. “I think you two need an arbitrator!”
“With all respect, Your Majesty, but I think—“ 
“—That you neither of you will ever give the other one a bit of credit!” she interrupted and sat down. “I am a neutral observer, and, by the way, I want to know if you, Peter Pan, still remember the manners I taught you so many years ago.”
James’ chin fell. “YOU taught him?” he started and glared at the boy. “And of course you didn’t mention who your tutor was.”
Peter shrugged. “Why should I? You didn’t bother to ask, only laughed at me. YOU challenged me to this bet, now finish it!”
Hook looked baffled at Wendy. “Did you know about their arrangement?”
Wendy shook her head. “No, James, but you were raised among noble society, so I don’t see any disadvantage for you in that quarter.”
Peter’s eyes widened. “YOU grew up with nobility? Why in the name of all the seas should anyone waste time teaching a pirate how to behave?”
Hook had stopped, utensil raised, and looked firmly at his surprised young opponent. “Has it never occurred to you, boy, that I have my own history? That is a different one than yours? Not all boys run away when they are still too young to count to three because they are afraid of life.”
It was a blow to the gut, a verbal slap – and Peter reacted as he usually did in such situations. “Better to run away and live a life of joy and fun than to grow as old and bitter as you, codfish!”
Still the polite smile gleamed on Hook’s face. “First, my boy, I am only somewhere in my thirties, which is NOT old! And second: Who says that I’m bitter? Yes, I WAS bitter, until weeks ago, thanks to you, but with someone comes who cares for you and brightens a dark life, even someone like me can forget the old insults.”
“But you don’t forget how to hand them out!” Peter answered quietly, straightening his shoulders; once again painfully reminded that his Wendy was now Hook’s Wendy.
“Pan, if I were allowed to injure you, it would hurt far worse than words.”
“Hook, you’re probably as good with your tongue as you are with your sword!”
The pirate lifted both brows. “If you want a demonstration, then—“
Wendy’s calm voice interrupted a further argument. “The only thing that both of you have to demonstrate are your table-manners. And this conversation is not suitable for dinner!”
“My thoughts exactly,” the fairy-queen nodded firmly.
Glaring at each other, Peter and Hook sat back and waited until the plates were filled with the second course and began to eat; again, each watching the other sharply. After several tense moments, Wendy decided that enough was enough. “Are you both displeased with my cooking, or are you too involved with eating to remember the chef?”
A faint pink stole into Hook’s cheeks and he put his fork down. “I’m sorry, Wendy. It is a dinner worthy of a king.”
His honesty and embarrassment made her chuckle. “In this case a pirate-king.”
Surprised he cocked his head. “You remember that … my joke?”
“You mean your saucy flirting as you seduced an innocent girl in an ancient ruin?”
Hook grinned. “Yes, an innocent girl with the ferocity of a lioness. The scratches were visible even after three days.”
Wendy giggled. “Serves you right!”
The fairy-queen and Tink smiled, while Peter looked uncomprehendingly between the two adults. “You scratched him?” he asked bewildered, and glanced at his adversary.
A faint smile came over the man’s features. “Aye. As I told you: she has sharp claws.”
“-- And is a hell of wildcat,” Peter added.
“WHAT did you say about me?” Wendy demanded, shocked, then annoyed at a the broad smile on her captain.
“Only the truth, my darling! Only the truth!”
“I hate to admit it, but he is right – again!” Peter nodded, and both males exchanged an amused glare, forgetting their old enmity momentarily.
Wendy laid fork and knife aside and pressed her lips together – until she saw the rare moment of understanding between her men. Yes, this little truce was at her expense, but suddenly she didn’t mind. Not if it meant that Peter and James were getting along. But she would make James pay for his … compliments … “Wait, until we’re alone, darling, and you find a whole new understanding of what it means to bed a ‘wildcat’.” With that she filled her own and James’ glasses, and, after an assessing glance at Peter’s drink, she poured a small amount of the wine into his glass, too. “Fair is fair,” she smiled.
Ignoring the bewildered glares of the males and the knowing smiles of the both fairies, she continued to eat. After a moment, Peter and her captain did the same, watching the other’s every single movement. James subdued a groan. He couldn’t deny it – even if he so badly wanted to – but the boy did know how to behave at table. There wasn’t one wrong move, no mistake in any of his manners. Damn it all to hell! He was very near to losing this cursed bet! He had to so something, or within the next few days, he would have a ship-ful of boys again, and even have to invite them to dinner! No! Never! But what to do? The deportment of the little pest across from him was impeccable, and it didn’t look like he’d slip up. Hook’s glance went to the two fairies and then to Wendy, who peacefully ate her dinner, and who would become very irritated with him if he did anything unfair to his own advantage. But he couldn’t let this brat win! His pride had already received a serious blow, and he wouldn’t allow any further damage to it. So, again: what to do?
His gaze found the sauceboat, set on a saucer, and an idea formed. “Peter, would you hand me the sauceboat, please?” he asked and met the wary glare of the boy. Brimstone and gall, but the churl was canny as a fox, he had to admit.
Peter laid fork and knife aside and stood up to reach it better. “Of course, Captain.” He carefully lifted the sauceboat and held it in Hook’s direction, who pointed at the small ladle.
“Don’t forget that, boy. It could cost you a point.”
A grin was his answer. “One step after another, Sir.”
He looked at the ladle and moved to take it, when suddenly the fairy-queen shot into the air and hovered in front of a surprised pirate-captain. “Don’t you dare!” she hissed, and James quickly pulled his leg back, which he had stretched out to give the boy a soft kick which would cause him stumble.
Peter started as well – and felt the weight of the sauceboat shifting on its plate. Letting the ladle fall he gripped the sauceboat to prevent the threatened catastrophe. It was hot, and he burnt his fingers as the hot gravy sloshed over the spout, and flowed over his right hand onto the table, but he didn’t let go of the porcelain.
Wendy was up in second and took the sauceboat from him, wrapping his hand in her napkin. “Does it hurt?” she asked worried, looking into his tearing eyes. Peter gritted his teeth and glanced at the fairy-queen, who had pressed her hands to her mouth, and then to a leering Hook.
“I think you lost, Pan!”
“You were trying something! Otherwise—“
“Of course. I wanted some sauce, that’s all.” He looked with false compassion at the boy. “Cool your hand, Peter, you’ll need it tomorrow while you swab the deck. The water is over there.” He pointed at the Spanish wall.
Wendy’s gaze travelled between the opponents and then she saw the anger on the queen’s tiny face and the gleam in the forget-me-not-blue depths of the pirate. “James?” she asked slowly. “Her Majesty must have interrupted for a reason. And I suspect what it might have been.”
His transformed expression of complete innocence confirmed her suspicions. “I don’t know what you mean, my dear.”
Wendy narrowed her eyes. “We’ll talk about this later – after I look after Peter’s burn.” She led the angry boy behind the Spanish wall and washed his hand, followed by a nervous Tinker Bell.
The girl examined Peter’s fingers. They were red, and she quickly poured some water into a dish and the boy put his hand into it. “Thank you,” he murmured and felt Wendy’s finger brushing over his cheek.
“I’m sorry, Peter,” she whispered. “And this will not influence the results of the bet. I’ll take care of it,” she added firmly. “Stay here and cool your hand!” With that, she came around the Spanish wall and strode towards her captain, propping her fists at her small waist.
“Something wrong with the urchin?” Hook asked and reached for the potatoes, only to find his wrist captured in a surprisingly strong grip.
“You know exactly what’s wrong – not only with Peter, but with your own despicable behaviour. What would you say if your little scheme cost you, say, ten points?”
He stared at her. “What scheme, m’dear? I simply asked him to give me the sauceboat and he tripped. Like Cookson. Anything can happen on a ship. It moves, you know.”
“Don’t give me that, James!” He could see she really was angry now, “You were cheating, and because our little guest tried to stop you, Peter started and spilled the gravy. He even burned his fingers.” 
“Lucky for the little boor he still has fingers on the right to burn!” As the retort left his mouth, he realized his mistake. A very big mistake! 
Wendy’s eyes shot daggers. “Bad form, James! Really bad form! I thought you noble enough to win or to lose a bet in honest competition, and not by playing tricks! And didn’t you say just now that you’d forgotten your bitterness because of me being in your life? Was this the truth, or just fancy words to win a verbal round against a small boy?” She saw his eyes widening and the shock on his face, but – irritated as she was – she didn’t care. “Maybe you should think about your own bad manners before you challenge someone!”
Hook swallowed. Heavens, Wendy had never been angry with him, and, normally, a powerful man like himself would laugh about her girlish behaviour. But in truth, he felt like a scolded little boy, caught red-handed in a wicked prank. He collected his thoughts. “Calm down, my sweet. It is only a bet to show the boy his place and—“
“You don’t get it, James. I don’t care about the bet, or the prize, but I do care about what you’re willing to do to win it!”
“Don’t, Wendy,” Peter’s voice sounded from the Spanish wall. “I will win this bet, no matter what he does.”
“You’ve already lost, Pan!” Hook said, his voice hard. “If you don’t believe it, then have a look at the table and—“
Peter came around the wall towards him, ignoring the ringing of Tink and the gestures to shut up from the fairy-queen. “YOU should have lost by now, because you cheated!”
“Oh, if THAT’s what it takes to lose, then I won ages ago – because ever since I got here, you’ve been using your tricks on me!” Hook’s face started to turn red.
“I’m talking about the bet, not some joke you’re too grown-up to understand!”
“JOKE?” Hook rose from his chair. “You call those brutal pranks ‘jokes’?”
“Who are YOU to talk about brutal? You’re the one who hunts CHILDREN, old man!”
The pirate-captain growled deeply in his throat and opened his mouth for a sharp reply, as Wendy’ rose to her feet, hands slamming the table, and her outburst rang in their ears. “STOP. THIS. IMMEDIATELY!!” Shocked, Hook and Peter both shut up and gaped at the furious girl. “I don’t believe it! You two make a bet about something both of you are completely incapable of winning, because NEITHER of you knows how to keep the simplest rules of thoughtfulness and consideration!”
“But Wendy,” Peter started, and pointed at Hook, “he—“
“You never use your finger to point at someone, and you never ever point out another’s faults, Peter! And you, James, should know better than to use the same strategies as your opponent. You accuse Peter of childish behaviour, but your own is no better!” Too taken aback to retort, Hook could only look at his enraged girl. “I thought you both civilized enough to stay at the same table for a couple of hours without jumping down the other’s throat, but perhaps I expected too much. Why would I ever think that a pirate and a wild boy could behave like gentlemen?” she growled, eyes flashing at two astonished males while she gestured towards the table. “I worked for hours creating a fine dinner, and this is your thanks?”
“Wendy,” Hook began softly, but she cut him off.
“I don’t want to hear it! From either of you!” She took a deep breath. “But I will not allow my evening to be ruined by two stubborn, arrogant, ill-mannered idiots! Attack one other. Attempt to kill each other – I. Do. Not. Care!” She turned around and stormed towards the door.
“Wh … where are you going?” Peter stuttered.
She gave him an angry glare. “There are plenty of grateful souls on this ship who are, at this moment, appreciating my hard work, and know how to have a good time. I wish you both the same – and that means, if you both can overcome your oversized egos and refrain from cutting each other’s throats!”
“Wendy, calm down, love. I’ll call this bet off and—“
“Don’t trouble yourself, James!” Wendy snapped. “I wouldn’t want to spoil your appreciation of my dinner by forcing you to swallow that nasty pride of yours and back down in front of your – so-called -- ‘enemy’,” she turned to leave, then swung back around at the open door, “who, incidentally, saved your LIFE!” With a loud bang the door slammed shut behind her, and she stomped off into the evening.
Peter and James stood, shocked and silent, looking at the closed door. It was several moments before Peter whispered: “I’ve never seen her that angry. Do you think we might have, uh, overdone it?”
He glanced at the abashed Hook, who slowly nodded. “Could be,” he murmured. “It certainly wasn’t polite for us to… to…“ He searched for the correct word.
“To spoil everything?” the boy asked quietly, remembering the scene after the Indian ceremony over four years ago.
“Yes. Exactly.” James sighed and returned to the table. His gaze wandered over the plates and tureens. “It really is pure magic, what she prepared for us, and we—“ He stopped and took a deep breath. “It’s my fault,” he mumbled and met the irritated gaze of the fairy-queen. He knew what she wanted. He glared over his shoulder at the boy. “I didn’t want to lose, so I planned to trap you,” he confessed reluctantly
Peter folded his arms. “So you really were up to something?”
Hook nodded and sat down. “Aye.”
“I knew it,” the boy growled. “You can’t be trusted!” Then his glance travelled to Wendy’s empty seat, and let himself fall into his chair. “But I think, in this case we both bungled it.”
For the first time since the argument started, the fairy-queen rose to speak again. “These are the first sensible words I’ve heard you speak tonight. What were you thinking, insulting the girl you both love in this way?” She cut off Peter’s protest. “Don’t you dare deny it, Peter Pan! You love her, even if it is in a different way than this arrogant mortal man over there does!”
Hook rubbed his face. “With all respect, Your Majesty, but I don’t need a speech like this right now. I know that I behaved badly.”
Peter cocked his head. “So you lost!”
James gave him a sour look. “Is that the only thing that counts to you, boy? That silly bet?”
Suddenly, Peter felt ashamed under the sad and tired look of his enemy, and lowered his gaze. “No. Wendy counts more. But—“
“If this whole thing is that important to you, then I declare you the winner.” Still Hook’s voice sounded oddly weary.
Peter shook quickly his head. “No. You’ve already called it off and … and I accept that.” Surprised, James glanced at the boy, who was as pale as he felt. For a very long moment, they looked at each other in silence.
“Are you still hungry?” James asked after a while, and Peter glanced at the table.
“It smells great, but… I’m not hungry anymore.”
Hook sighed. “I know what you mean.” He stood up and went to one of his lockers, fetched a bottle, returned to the table and filled a small clean glass with rum. He emptied it in one gulp and belched slightly. “How is it that someone like me can feel this miserable because some slip of a girl is angry with me?”
He didn’t know that he had spoken this thought aloud until Peter answered: “Yes, this time I know what YOU mean.” He leaned back in his chair. “I shouldn’t care at all what she thinks of me, because she left me and went to be with you. But I do care!” He glanced at the bottle. “How does that taste?” he asked unexpectedly.
Hook lifted a brow. “What? The rum?” As Peter nodded, he snorted softly and offered him the bottle. “Taste it, but be careful. If you aren’t used to it, it burns!” Hesitantly the boy took the bottle and poured himself a small amount in his empty glass. Sipping carefully, he felt it kick as it went down his throat, but after that, it didn’t taste bad. So he tried another sip. He met Hook’s curious gaze. “And?” the pirate-captain prompted.
“Sweet. Husky.” He worked his mouth, still tasting the liquid. “But it tastes good.”
James grinned and refilled his own glass and that of the boy, ignoring the protestations of both fairies. “A toast to the ladies. They are the most annoying and stressful creatures on God’s wide Earth, but the most tempting creatures as well!”
Peter chuckled. “To the ladies!”
Hook almost choked, and started to laugh. “Boy, if you were a little older, I would say that was the sassiest toast I ever heard!”
Frowning, Peter looked at a crimson Tinker Bell, a blushing fairy-queen, and a heartily laughing pirate. “What?” he asked uncomprehending, while he sipped again. “What you are laughing at?”
Hook only wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his right arm and gasped for air. “Peter, be glad that Wendy didn’t hear that.” Peter tried again to get an explanation out of the chuckling captain, but Hook just shook his head.
So the boy emptied his glass and asked, “May I have another?”
James shrugged. “If I were you, I’d stop it now.”
“But you’re not me,“ Peter grinned and took the bottle.
“Suit yourself!” James smirked. “But don’t whine about your headache tomorrow! Otherwise our dear Miss Darling will give me hell!”
“Give it back to her. After all, you’re the captain of this ship!”
“I don’t believe it: Are you giving me a compliment?”
Amused, he watched the boy sipping at his third glass rum. “Trust is trust!” he said, slurring a bit.
James whistled. “The wisdom of Peter Pan. I’m impressed.” He was mocking, but Peter didn’t mind. He felt a little dizzy and oddly cheerful, while he pointed at the captain’s glass. “Don’t restrain, Jamesh. We have enough in thish bottle for both … of ush.”
Hook frowned. “Don’t call me by my first name, Pan!”
“As you like, Hooky!” Laughing, Peter met the dark look of the captain and lifted the bottle. “May I (hic) offer you some of your own rum?”
James realized that the boy was getting drunk, and had to chuckle as he saw the stupid grin on the lad’s face. “You may!” he answered, deeply amused, and leaned back. “After our sweet lady has decided to spend the evening in other company, we can turn toward one of man’s best friends.”
Peter looked at him with glassy eyes. “And thish would be?”
“The rum!” 

Wendy sat in the middle of the common room, surrounded by more than four dozen pirates, while she played Black Jack with Smee and – oh, wonder! – Cookson. The ship’s cook had declared her the winner of the bet, after all of his comrades had cheered her arrival and thanked her for the fabulous food. Cookson had to admit that the girl really was a brilliant cook, and after she gave him a wide smile, while he felt all eyes of the crew on him, he had finally let go of the old incident, and called her a galley-witch ‘better t’an a damn French maestro of cuisine’.
Wendy had no idea where he’d gotten this title. She doubted that he spoke French, but nevertheless, was very pleased. Deciding to forget the irritating events of the last hour, she joined the crew’s mess, and now she sat together with the Irishman and the cook and played cards, cheered by the rest of the crew. 
She had drunk one small glass of rum and two glasses of wine to flush out her anger about James and Peter, and felt her mood lifting – especially after winning three rounds. The pirates watched her with amusement. “Just have a look. T’e lass looks like a lady and plays card like a gambler!” Billy Jukes grinned. 
“Aye, t’ere are hidden talents in our Miss Wendy,” Cecco nodded. 
Mason leaned back. “First she cooks like an angel and now she gambled like t’e devil!” 
It was at that moment that Wendy won her fourth round and earned loud applause and cheers from the men around her. “T’is doesn’t look good, old Paddy!” Albino laughed at Smee, who only snorted and frowned. How could it be that this well schooled and fine little lady played cards like that? 
“You’ve won, Missy!” Cecco called. 
Wendy nodded. “Aye. At least one of us knows how to win fairly!” 
“Shweetie, we bosh won and losht!” A dark, slurring voice sounded and suddenly the noises in the common room stopped promptly. 
Wendy even didn’t glance up. “Don’t bother with coming down here, James! I have plenty of entertainment and grateful gentlemen around me!” she said coldly, but started as a boyish voice giggled: “Shee! She’sh shtill mad at ush!” 
Slowly the girl turned her head and saw both grinning, glassy-eyed faces and a harmless expressions. She stood up, shocked, seeing Peter leaning on Hook, who had wrapped his left arm around the boy’s shoulders. Both were swaying slightly and started to chuckle as they saw her. “What in the world--?” she began bewildered and earned a boast from them both.
“Weeee are shtill alive!” Peter mumbled.
“Aye! An’ our froats ‘r’ not cut!” James added and made a gesture with his head for Cookson to give him a chair. “Shince when do ye play cardsh?” he asked, and Wendy woke out of her shocked state.
“James! Peter! You’re drunk!” 
Peter spread his arms and laughed. “We only vishited … t’e besht friend of man!” He let himself fall into the chair which Cookson had gotten for Hook, and smiled up at the captain. “Fank you!”
Grumbling, James took the next one. “Yer welcome, lad!” Then they both glanced around at the astonished faces and had to giggle again. “What iss it, dogs? Are we at a… a funeral, or what?” James asked. “Come on, boysh! I wanna defeat thisss young brave i … i … in a card-game!”
“Never, Hooky, even if ye tried for foushand yearsh!”
First hesitating, but then realizing that their commander was too drunk and in far too good of a mood to be dangerous in the moment, Jukes, Lin, Skye and Albino fetched their instruments from the cabins and returned, as the first round of Black Jack was almost finished. “You’ve to cooount th’ pointsh, Peeder!” Hook said just then. “Come on, I’ll give you a new shance! No one hass to shay, that Jamesh Hook hass bad form!” He looked up, with bleary eyes, to a perplexed Wendy. “Even not thish beautiful, damn little witsh over there!” Wendy gaped at him, and he nodded. “Aye! Thish shweet lass meansh I had shpoiled her dinner, but that I would never do!”
Suddenly he let his cards fall, bent forward, gripped her wrist and pulled her snugly onto his lap, which brought an outcry from her, while she started to wriggle. “James! Let go!” 
He shook his head. “Na, ma shweet! Shit down and relaxsh!” Wrapping his right arm around her he pressed her close to him and nipped at her throat. “ ‘at wass mean, letting your Jamesh alone wish the nasty li’l boy. But I forgive ye!”
Blushing furiously, Wendy’s gaze flew about the room. The men were grinning and chuckling, while four of them started to play a quick Reel. Her gaze met Peter’s, who laughed. “He’s a pirate, Windy-bird, sho don’t wonder!” He looked at Hook. “Another r… round?”
James nodded eagerly. “Pleasss deal me t’e cards, me boy!”
Peter obeyed, collected the cards and frowned suddenly. “It’sh dry here!”
Hook lifted both brows. “Yer right, Peeder! Bryan? Get shomeshing to drink. And then get your violin, ol’ frien’.” He rubbed his cheek at Wendy’s. “He’sh good. Irish shongsh are beautiful as you’re, me beauty!” he whispered, casting daring looks around him, as if he were telling her a great secret for nobody else to hear.
Wendy met Smee’s amused and gentle eyes, and knew that she couldn’t argue against James’ mood. Obviously, the enemies had found some truce in her absence, and she liked them better this way, far more than the hateful shouting earlier. She heard the cheerful music, the even glad singing from more than four dozen throats, and felt James’ lips and fringe of moustache as he nuzzled her cheek, while Peter glanced at her, still grinning. Sighing she closed her eyes for a moment as she tried to stay angry with them, but it was no use. She was just too happy to feel the strong arms of her captain around her and his warm breath in her hair. Groaning she gave in and gave him a quick kiss. “You’re impossible, James.”
He grinned. “Aye, love of m’ life!”
Smiling she watched him and Peter, and saw, out of the corner of her eye, two small golden figures soaring in the air. Shrugging she gave them an apologetic smile. The fairy-queen sighed, waved at her, and pulled a worried looking Tinker Bell along with her out of the port-hole. Her help would be needed tomorrow, that was certain.

Chapter 30 – A Difficult Awakening 

The first rays of sun were stretching over the horizon as a handful of pirates carefully deposited their commander, his lady and his – formerly – sworn enemy into the captain’s quarters.
All of them had looked too deeply into the rum bottle, and none of them could decide if they were simply tired or just drunk. Somehow, a sniggering Smee managed to open the door to the great cabin and shoved his captain gently inside, while Cecco helped a swaying Wendy over the threshold. Mason carried a nearly unconscious Peter Pan over his shoulder, who mumbled something about an ‘odd way to fly’ and ‘jolly shwaying planksh’.
Smee, the least potted of the group, ordered Cecco to lay Wendy on the bed and Mason to put the boy onto the couch. Then he shooed them out of the cabin and tried to speak with his captain. Uncomprehending, Hook only looked at him and obeyed like a good little boy, as the Irishman ordered him to lift here an arm here and a leg there as he helped him out of his clothes.
Peter and Wendy were already snoring when Smee finally managed to put Hook to bed. He looked at Wendy, and decided to take off her shoes -- he didn’t dare touch any more. After he had opened several windows and took a last look at the three, he departed, seeking out his own bed.

There was an unpleasant taste in Hook’s mouth, and his head ached as though someone was hitting the inside of it with several small hammers. Carefully, he opened his eyes, and closed them immediately, since sunlight filled the cabin and added several more hammers to the ones already active inside his skull.
After a couple of the blacksmiths quit working, he tried again, and took a peek at his surroundings through a sliver of an opening. He saw golden sunbeams shining about him, finally recognizing his cabin. Next, he felt the weight of an arm about his waist and the tickling of breathing on his shoulder. Raising his head – bad idea! – his gaze fell on the lovely innocent face of Wendy, who lay at his side, snuggling close to him even in her sleep. Ignoring the headache, he smiled. Even as hung over as he was, it was worth seeing her beautiful face in the golden sunlight, especially in this relaxed state, which made her appear even younger. The light danced over her walnut-brown hair and bathed her creamy skin in a golden halo.
Carefully turning, he gathered her into his arms and let his gaze wander over her features, so soft and delicate, so childlike and exquisite – it squeezed his heart. He would do anything to hold her close forever. He loved her more than he knew a human heart could love. She was his soul, his other half and— 
Wendy shifted and sighed, blinked and sighed again. Smiling, he watched her awakening. She lifted her lips and those captivating blue-grey eyes looked uncomprehendingly at him before she moaned and pressed one hand to her head. “Good morning, sleepyhead,” he murmured and felt the thirst kept at bay until now. An unintelligible torrent of words, spoken in a hoarse voice, was the answer. Despite his own painful condition, he couldn’t help grinning. “Never again tell me that I have to work on my morning-mood!” She only groaned, leaned closer to him and closed her eyes. James had to chuckle. “Hung over, my dear?”
“This all your fault!” she slurred, her first intelligible words.
“My fault?” He struggled to remember the events of last evening, but they were all in a haze, and thinking was really too painful. “Darling, please help me out. WHAT happened yesterday?”
She opened one eye and glared at him. She seemed not to be remembering as well, and mumbled finally. “Don’t know, but it must be your fault, because I’ve never drunk myself into palsy before.”
Hook grinned. “Welcome in the pirate’s world, dearest.”
She grumbled something before she winced. “My stomach… It burns and … and my head… ouch!” 
“Aye! I know what you mean.” He took a deep breath and immediately felt sick. “Hell, what was I drinking last night?”
“Too much. And could you two shut up? I’m dying here!”
The voice was neither Wendy’s nor Smee’s. It was far too treble and too … too juvenile! Lifting his head again, Hook peered around his cabin. Could that brat not let him be in peace for just one Godforsaken day? But he couldn’t see the pest of a boy, only a blanket heaped on his settee and—
Just a moment! Blinking to clear his sight, James saw sandy-gold locks between two blankets on the settee, and beneath it a very pale, familiar face with reddened eyes. What the devil--? “Pan! What are YOU doing here?” the pirate-captain exclaimed and sat up, ignoring Wendy’s protest to ‘hold still at least!’ 
Lifting his own head, the boy glanced blearily at his unwilling host, then closed his eyes with a miserable moan while he curled himself into a ball. Never before in his whole extended life had Peter felt this awful. His head threatened to explode while all of his insides cramped in a sour knot. He was thirsty, more than anything else, but the mere thought of drinking anything made him nauseous. He yearned for the warm, fresh air now streaming through the open windows, but at the same time, he was cold and started to tremble so much that his teeth clattered. With a shaking hand, he pulled one blanket closer around him, but it didn’t help. And then that constant swaying—he felt even worse. “Can’t you stop this tub from moving?” he groaned, and pulled his knees up to his chest, which helped him feel warmer, but was not good for his protesting stomach.
Wendy had fully awoken by the sound of Peter’s voice and had turned over. She looked at her friend and cleared her dry throat. “Peter?”
He opened his eyes again and glanced at her, his expression so distressed that it woke her full pity. She shoved the blanket away and swung her feet to the deck, discovering that she still wore her dress. “Come back,” James protested. “It’s cold!”
“Don’t bellyache at me!” Wendy grumbled and stood up, wrapping her arms around her. The temperature really seemed cold, and she felt unsteady, but still, she walked over to the boy and knelt down beside the settee. “Peter,” she whispered and stroked his hair.
He glanced up at her and whimpered: “It hurts so much!”
”What?” she asked gently.
“My… my head and… and my stomach!” She saw the unshed tears in his eyes and pulled him into her arms, soothing him as a mother would, without recognizing it. “Try to sleep, Peter. It will go away more quickly, if you sleep.”
“I can’t,” he said in a tearful, lachrymose tone, muffled against her shoulder.
Hook watched the two of them and growled, “Get a grip, boy. Everyone survives his first hangover! – In your case, this is regrettable!” he added.
Wendy shot him a glare, ignoring the increased pounding in her head. “If you would have kept an eye on him, he wouldn’t be in this state now!”
“He isn’t my responsibility!” James growled and lay back, glad that the dizziness had decreased when he did so.
The girl shook her head. “He’s just a boy and you are a grown-up man. Of course he’s your responsibility – at least as your guest!”
The pirate-captain closed his eyes. “I warned him and he didn’t listen. And, by the way, this insolent rascal is NOT my responsibility. He’s lucky he’s still alive and that I don’t kill him on sight!” He looked up into her piercing gaze, and sighed. “All right, all right, I know. I can’t kill him anymore, even if I want to!” Still, her look was hard, and James grimaced. “Come on, kitten, you know I loathe him.”
“It certainly didn’t look it last night, as you two played cards, drinking and singing together.” She lifted her brow in a challenge. “In vino veritas!”
Hook made an indefinable sound and took a deep breath; deciding to let the whole argument alone. He really didn’t know what had come over him last night. “Come back to bed, Wendy. You can’t help him, in any case.”
Wendy pressed her lips together, reminding him why she had been angry with him in the first place – and still was. “You’re heartless!”
“And you’re the most impressionable woman I’ve ever met. And now come back to bed!”
Wendy pillowed the suffering boy into the blankets and gently stroked his hair before she stood up and glanced at James. “I don’t take orders from you. I thought you knew this by now!”
Hook shrugged and snuggled deeper. “Fine. Stay awake and catch cold.” As he heard her gasp, he opened one eye and peeked in her direction. He saw her pouting, irritated face and the shivering of her body – obviously from the hangover – covered by a completely crumpled dress. Sighing deeply, he threw back his blanket and stood up. “You’re more stubborn than a mule!” he fumed as he strode toward her, turned her around and opened the dress.
“James! We are not alone!” she protested, but he didn’t listen while he pulled down the dress and the camisole. Turning a deep red Wendy covered her chest and gasped, as Peter looked up.
“That was really nice of him, for a change,” he mumbled. “It must be uncomfortable sleeping in something like that.”
“Turn around!” she ordered sharply, and, closing his eyes, the boy obeyed.
“You’re really peculiar when it comes to wearing no clothes!” he mumbled from under the blanket.
James had to chuckle and brought his mouth near her ear. “Don’t forget, my sweet little one, he is completely innocent!”
“And should remain that way!” she retorted, and stepped out of the dress. She expelled a quiet sigh, because her clothes had really become uncomfortable. She took the dress from James with a soft “Thank you,” hung it over the Spanish wall, pulled off her stockings and the rest of her underwear, and went to one of the lockers and took out one of the nightgowns. She met Hook’s pouting gaze as she slipped into the white silk, giving him a sunny smile, despite her headache, and returned to bed.
“Why do you bother with this unnecessary peace of --?” he started to protest, but she interrupted him.
“First, James, we have a guest, and second, to cure your hang-over by sleeping. Maybe you’ll think twice before you’ll get drunk the next time!” Swearing under his breath James lay down beside her and wrapped his arms around her. She relaxed as she felt his whole body enveloping hers and chasing the cold away. “All right, you pirate! But don’t think that I let you get away that easily from the argument you started yesterday!”
He snuggled his face into her soft hair and mumbled, “I’m sorry, my dear.” He took a deep breath. “Just let me hold you.”
She glanced over her shoulder and met his eyes. Heavens, this mighty, powerful man looked like a little lost boy, and it warmed her heart once again. She turned around and took him into her arms. “Arrogant, proud, absurd buccaneer! I should give you the cold shoulder for your behavior.”
He slipped one leg over hers. “I didn’t mean to insult you, kitten.”
“Yes, but you did when you chose your bet over my work, and then tried to win by cheating.”
It was almost unbelievable, but he really looked guilty, while he stole a kiss from her. “Sorry, my beauty. Can you forgive me?”
She met his forget-me-not-blue eyes and made a face. “Yes. But don’t ever try something like that again!”
He kissed her again, whispering a “Promise!” before his lips sealed hers. Ever so gently he massaged her lips open and slipped his tongue into her willing mouth, eliciting a low moan from her, as she returned his kiss with rising passion. Dear angels in Heaven, but would she ever be able to resist his sensual attacks? She felt the familiar -- but every time new—and thrilling knot in her belly growing, while her nipples hardened. A shiver ran down her spine and without thinking, her arms wrapped around his waist; her fingers stroking his smooth skin and the hard muscles beneath.
Suddenly, she heard a movement from the settee, and remembered that they weren’t alone. Ever so gently she pushed at James’ shoulder to end the kiss and murmured, “We still have a guest.”
James lifted his head and looked over to the boy. “He sleeps.”
Wendy frowned. “I don’t think so,” she whispered and winked at him, almost conspiratorial, before she said louder. “Not bad for someone who pretends to be man by getting drunk.”
“I would NEVER pretend to be a MAN!” came instantly the outburst, followed by a moaned, “Ouch!”
This time both adults looked over to the unhappy boy and laughed, but stopped, as both headaches pounded. “Sleep, Peter!” Hook smirked. “It will be better tomorrow. I give you my word!”
Wendy pulled his head down again. “And the same for you, ‘darling’.”
Pouting he obeyed, but not without pinching her sweet bottom. “James!” she shrieked, and this time, both males chuckled before they settled into the blankets and slowly drifted off.
Watching them, the girl sighed. On a normal day, she would arise to attend to the galley. It must be the early afternoon, if she read the position of the sun correctly, but it was unusually quiet outside their cabin, and she remembered that the crew had drunk a lot, too. So she could rest a few more hours before she had to fulfill her new duties again.

Peter awoke the second time, and didn’t know where he was at first. Disoriented, he blinked up at the dark ceiling above him, which appeared to be wooden. Fresh air was in his nostrils and he felt the need to soar, even as he could feel the soft woolen blankets around him. Familiar noises were about, and as he lifted his head, dizziness overpowered him. Groaning, he sank back and rubbed his eyes. He had a pounding headache, and his stomach seemed to have turned upside down, while his mouth was dry as sand. What – Had -- Happened? He heard another noise; this time reminding him of the purring of a great cat – or its growling. How did a great jungle-cat get in the hideout and why was there so much fresh air?
Deciding that he had to open his eyes again, he carefully sat up and then realized – finally – where he was. On the Jolly Roger. In Hook’s cabin. On his settee. Wrapped in two blankets and with a nice soft pillow. It was several more moments before the truth finally sank in, but to his own surprise, the shock didn’t come. Here he was, in the quarters of his sworn enemy, obviously weakened, and he wasn’t afraid. Why? He grimaced. Of course he wasn’t! He, Peter Pan, was never afraid; especially not of the old codfish, who…
Where was the old man, by the way? Hearing the odd noise again, the boy glanced around him and saw the man lying face down in his bed, snoring. One long leg was out of the blanket, his arms spread out and the mass of his curly mane spilled over the pillows.
Peter frowned. How had it come to pass that they both lay here and slept peacefully, in the same room? Why WAS he here??? At last he felt his thirst, and even though it seemed impossible to stand up, he had to. Over there, at the great dining-table, stood a carafe with water from the night before, and if he didn’t get something to drink very soon, he would simply die – so he thought.
He carefully swung his legs to the floor, and attempted to stand. Finally – after several futile tries – Peter was upright, wincing as his legs protested and the whole cabin seemed to whirl around him. (He was glad Hook wasn’t awake nor the Lost Boys were around to see THAT.)
Gadzooks, had Hook tried to poison him? If not, why was he in such a condition? 
Fixing his concentration on the table in the lessening light – it must be evening by now, if he read the position of the sun correctly -- he made his first uneasy steps and swore as the swaying of the ship made it more difficult for him to move properly. Finally, after half an eternity (it seemed), he reached the table and took the carafe. He didn’t even bother to use a glass – they all were dirty anyway – he set the elegant canister to his lips and started to drink. The first sips tasted horrible, and, as the water reached his stomach, it started to turn, but his thirst was too strong. Emptying almost the whole carafe, he let himself drop into one of the chairs, finally seeing the disorder on the table.
It looked as if a cannonball had landed there. Then he saw an empty bottle, only a finger of brown fluid remaining, and with that, his memory returned. Groaning, Peter folded his arms on the table and laid his head on them, closing his eyes. By all the pearls of the Seven Seas, was he miserable! Never before he had such a nausea and, and, and -- and then he felt the contents of his stomach threatening to show themselves. Looking frantically around, he saw the Spanish wall and remembered that there were dishes. With a speed he wouldn’t have thought he could muster in this state, he ran over to the separate area of the cabin and reached a pot just in time, as his stomach decided that, thirsty or not, it didn’t like all that water just at the moment.

Odd noises pierced Hook’s dreamless sleep and finally reached his conscious thought. Someone was being sick, violently. Disgusted, he buried his head into the pillow beneath his face and sighed, until he realized that this ‘someone’ was in his cabin. Why was someone throwing up in his quarters and who --? Lazily, he groped for the girl beside him, but he didn’t feel the warm body he sought. Suddenly fully awake, Hook rolled on his back and sat up, searching the darkened cabin with growing worry. “Wendy?” he called, alarmed, swinging his legs out of the bed. “Wendy, aren’t you well?” ‘You’re a fool, James!’ he thought as he stood up. ‘Of course she isn’t well when she’s vomiting like this!’ Steadying himself at the bed – hell, he still had a nasty hangover! – he stepped unsteadily over to the Spanish wall. “Hold on, my heart, I am almost there!” – Of course she would hold on! Nobody died because of nausea! He really sounded like a poof! But when he finally reached the Spanish wall (were they in the middle of a storm? or why was the ship swaying like this?) he peered around. He didn’t believe his own eyes when he saw the picture of misery, clad in leafy garments, cowering in front of the tube and embracing a bowl.
With teary eyes, the eternal boy looked up at him and whispered a helpless “It doesn’t stop!”
It took several seconds before the reality of the scene before him finally sank into Hook’s mind, then the memories came back and he sighed heavily. Peter had dark circles under his eyes and his face was ash grey. He trembled and looked at him with such pleading helplessness that – very much against his will -- the pirate-captain felt a bolt of pity in his heart. “Stand up, boy, and go back to sleep. It will help.” 
Surprised at how gentle Hook’s voice sounded, Peter blinked and took a deep breath. Almost instantly, he felt his stomach prepare to empty again, and hastily bent over the bowl.
James groaned, and went to open the windows as wide as possible to disperse the unpleasant smell. When the clear evening air hit his unprotected body he recognized that he was bare as a newborn, but he didn’t care at the moment. After all, they both were males, and the boy had grown up in the wildness of a tropical island without society’s rules. “You know, your first hangover is always the worst of all,” he said and then clamped his mouth shut when he realized that he was indeed COMFORTING this irritating little brat. Alas, he really had turned into a softie – who even now fetched one of the blankets from the settee to give the boy some additional warmth, as he realized, standing again in front of Peter.
“You said that it would go away after I slept,” the leader of the Lost Boys moaned, and James had to smirk.
“Yes, after A LOT of sleep.” He nodded to the bowl. “Put that aside and stand up.” Peter did as he was ordered, but had difficulties to let his legs working. Sighing, James put the blanket over his right arm, bent down and pulled Peter to his feet. “Stay straight and get a grip, boy!” He wrapped the blanket around the small body. “Go to the window and get some fresh air. Keep your eyes on the horizon! When the sickness weakens, then lie back on the settee and try to sleep!” He saw the amazed and almost grateful eyes upon him, and felt a sudden uneasiness. “What?” he snapped.
The start of a smile played around Peter’s lips. “Thank you, Hook,” he murmured and went uncertainly to the window.
Grumbling, Hook went to his locker and took out a pair of his breeches, slipping into them and a shirt “Stay here!” he ordered. “I’ll try to find our lady with the sharp claws and Smee. If you get sick again, try to reach the bowl in time. I don’t want to have you spewing on my carpets, or it will be the last thing you do, boy!” He didn’t await an answer and he didn’t get one. Stepping out of his cabin, he was greeted by a haggard Billy Jukes, who had the watch, and then by several other crewmembers on deck, obviously fagged as he.
James’ feet touched the wood of the planks and finally he realized that he was still barefoot. He had even forgotten to put his hook on. Cursing under his breath – he had never been that careless before – he walked carefully to the stair and looked around him. “Where’s Smee?” he asked Albino, who was trying to get to his feet to address him correctly.
He pointed down to the companionway. “He helps Miss Wendy, Sir.”
Grumbling something that sounded like “And who helps me?” he went down to the galley. This time there was no smell of roasting meat in the air, but a fresh one he simply couldn’t define. Not bothering with knocking – after all it was HIS ship, dammit! – he entered the galley and looked into two startled faces.
Wendy smiled when she saw him and laid her knife and the bread she was cutting into slabs aside. “You’re awake!” she cried, and ran to him and threw her arms around his neck.
Taken aback, James wrapped his arms around his girl, and as he felt her soft lips on his unshaved cheek, his condition improved significantly. Burying his face at her throat, he took a deep breath – she smelled like roses, as ever – and pressed her closer to him. He felt her arms tighten around him and sighed. Never again he would provoke such anger from his sweet angel! He didn’t want to admit it, but he had felt terrible. He needed her admiration and love like a flower needed the sun, and her nearness like the air to breath. “You weren’t there when I woke up,” he complained in a whisper.
“You were sound asleep, and I didn’t want to disturb you,” Wendy answered gently and stroked his back.
“How are you?” he asked and she giggled.
“Still hanging over a cliff without any fairy-dust or rope and ready to fall down into the cold, dark, dangerous sea!” Her voice was dark and mysterious, and James had to chuckle.
“Sounds like a very good beginning of a story, sweet storyteller!”
Laughing, Wendy disengaged from his embrace and looked up at him. “And you? What does your hangover say?”
He smirked: “Oh, it says: ‘Throw the beautiful little wench over your shoulder, carry her off into your cabin, lock the door and take her in every way possible for scolding you and leaving you alone!’”
Blushing, she slapped his shoulder. “James! We aren’t alone!”
Frowning Hook looked up and his cheeks turned pink as he saw in the grinning bearded face of his boatswain. “No problem, Cap’n, I’ve been young myself!”
“What are YOU doing here?” he asked with some irritation.
A voice in his back slurred: “’elping t’e Miss, Cap’n, as Albino told ye, Sir!” Cecco stepped into the galley. “Sorry, Ma’am, but--"
Wendy saw James’ perplex face and had to laugh again. “Still not quite back all the way, are you, love?” 
Hook growled and shot a dark glare at the tall black-skinned buccaneer. “A little more respect, Mr. Cecco!” Before the man could protest – he didn’t mean any disrespect – Wendy cut in.
“What do you need, Mr. Cecco? Dinner will be ready soon.”

“Please, some tea, Miss. Some of us‘re still awful sick.”
Wendy grimaced. “You know that it’s your own fault?”
The gunman nodded. “Aye, Mum, but what can we do? We’re pirates, after all.”
“So bear it like a pirate: With strength and pride.” She sighed and waved to the stove. “Help yourself to the hot water. There must be some left in the kettle. Tea is over there.” She pointed to one of the shelves. “One little spoon per cup, the rest is up to you.”
Cecco smiled with relief. “T’ank ye, Miss Wendy.”
Recognizing James’ dark glare, she took his hand. “Come with me, sweetheart,” she smiled and pulled him along with her. “Some fresh air and peace at the bow is exactly what you need just right now!”
“Um, Miss?” Smee cleared his throat. “Should I continue making dinner?”
Wendy gave him a brilliant smile. “Thank you, Mr. Smee. Not too many open sandwiches. The men are still to groggy to eat heavy food.”
“And afterwards, look in on the boy before all of my washing-bowls are full with that… mess!”
Alarmed Wendy looked up. “What’s wrong with Peter?”
“He is a bit sick and—well, you know!”
The girl paled and turned to leave the galley. “Oh God, the poor boy!”
James’ hand gripped her wrist, tugging her into his arms. “This is where you belong, my dear! Let the little churl suffer. It’s his own f—“ He saw her narrowing her eyes, and hastily corrected himself: “It’s a good way for him to learn to never touch a bottle rum again.” He pulled her even closer to him. “You should be more worried about your captain.”
Wendy bit her lips. “Should I?” she asked with a hidden smirk.
“Of course!”
The girl started to giggle. “You are the most arrogant –“
His lips closed over hers and cut off her words. At first, she made vague attempts to free herself, then she gave in with a sigh and her body melted in his. Two male voices cleared their throats and James let her go, shooting a dark glare at the other men.
Cecco simply ignored him – he still was too hazy to notice, which he normally did even better than his comrades. Smee blinked through his spectacles and got the cue. “Uh… May I look after the boy?”
Wendy gave him one of her grateful smiles. “That would be nice, Mr. Smee. And please take some tea with you.”
“So he can puke it all over my carpets? There is nothing remaining in his belly at the moment!” James protested.
“Uh… Sir… I’m not sick, but thanks for your concern!” Smee mumbled.
Hook shot him a daggered look. “Fool! I meant that flying pest!”
The Irishman grimaced. “From ‘Bryan’ and ‘ol’ friend’ back to ‘fool’, I see!” he grumbled and left the galley.
Uncomprehending, James watched him leave, and felt Wendy’s elbow in his waist. “That wasn’t very well mannered!” she scolded gently. “Smee took us to bed, and took care of the crew all day, mostly by himself. He even helped me with the dinner and – incidentally – you called him ‘Bryan’ yesterday and it really made him happy. Why not now?”
Having the grace to be even a little embarrassed, Hook looked down, and took a deep breath. “He is my boatswain, after all, and—“
“And your best friend! Why deny it?”
Behind him, Cecco clacked about with the kettle and the cups and the pirate-captain really didn’t want to discuss something like that in front of him. “Come with me, sweetheart,” he ordered and pulled her after him out of the galley.
“Hey!” she called. “Why the rush?” As he didn’t answer, but continued to pull her behind him, she gripped his wrist and stopped abruptly. “What’s the matter?”
He threw a glance over his shoulder. “I don’t want him to hear everything we have to say!”
She cocked her head. “You didn’t mind when you kissed me in front of him and Smee.” Batting her eyelashes, she smiled: “Or do you have … more… in mind?”
Groaning, James looked at seduction personified before of him. “How does it happen that you are so… so vibrant, even with a hang-over?”
Wendy moistened her lips, feeling once again the urge to throw herself into his arms and to find a secret and lonely place to experience his carnal delights again. “First, my hangover isn’t that bad anymore; after all I didn’t drink myself into unconsciousness. Second, someone around here has to be in a good mood. And third: I--”
“And third, if you’re this lively, you can kiss your captain.” Closing the distance to her he whispered: “And that’s an order, ship’s cook!”
Wendy bit her crimson lips. “If it’s an order from the commander of the ship, I have to obey,” she murmured back, her eyes fixed on his mouth. Rising to her toes, she planted a kiss on his sensual lips – only to give him a quick peck and to run giggling further into the ship’s belly, away from the companionway and the galley. “Come and get me!” she called challenging and sped off.
“Vixen! I’ll get you for that!” he growled.
“Just try!” she called back, and hastened away as fast as she could, as she heard him directly behind. Reaching the door which led to the second cannon-deck, she opened it and pelted over the darkening deck, only lit by the partly opened cannon-hatches and the grid-hatches over her head. She passed the cannons, which were not more than long dark shadows, and leaned against the mainmast, which had his ‘roots’ deep in the ship. James stopped. “Already tired, little girl?”
“Not in this lifetime!” she laughed out of breath, and as she saw him moving, she stormed further in the direction of the bow. She heard him swearing about “Bloody slow matches”, and “How much dirt is here, anyway?” and had to giggle. “Time for a spring-cleaning, I think!” she called and looked over her shoulder, only to find him a step away from her, quiet in his bare feet. Shrieking she tried to dodge him, but he was quicker.
Snatching his right arm around her waist, he lifted her up and ignored her wild struggling. “Do you have anything to say in your own defense, before I pass judgment upon you for saying nasty things about MY ship?”
“For example, that it needs a good cleaning? Or a good broom, at least?” she snickered.
Shaking his head he sighed: “Wrong answer, my dear. Really the wrong answer.” He moved so quickly that Wendy even couldn’t react. A second later she was pressed against the lowest part of the foremast, while his body trapped hers. “You should have learned in the meantime, my beauty, that I take things about my ship very seriously!” he whispered huskily and Wendy felt the thrilling tension growing in her again – this time too strong to ignore it any longer.
“Then, I think you’ll have to teach me that lesson again. And again.”
He grinned, and pushed his lower body into hers; letting her feeling exactly what he had in mind for this ‘lesson’. “I agree completely, my dear!” He captured her mouth with his and kissed her, as if there would be no tomorrow. Her hands stroked over his back and pawed into the thin material of his shirt, while her foot moved around his leg to pull him even closer. He could feel the quickening of her breathing and hear the soft moan deep in her throat. If he was aroused before, then it was fire that roared now through his veins. It was incredible how easily this girl could inflame this wild desire in him.
Breaking the kiss, he knew that he would be lost if he couldn’t have her just right now. “I think we should go to another place, before I can teach you another lesson, little wildcat!” he whispered at her lips.
Red crept into her cheeks. “James! You know that your cabin is occupied and—"
James grinned. “--and to our great luck, this ship offers many more hiding places!” Before she could think over his words, he threw her over his shoulder and went to the stair that led below deck and the cable-tier.
Ignoring the tiny fists on his back, he continued on his way. “Set me down!” she screamed and closed her eyes, as she got dizzy. “Please, James, I am not completely recovered from last night!”
He only chuckled. “I know a perfect cure for a hangover, my sweet. One we already tested last week and figured out how much it helped. May I remind you again of the sentence: ‘I wanted to spare you more headache’?” 
“You ass!” the girl shrieked and hit him more forcefully now. “What do you think I am?”
“You’re my lady, Milady. Or may I call you crabbiness? Or vixen? Or witch? Or wildcat?” He descended the stairs and headed for the storeroom that held the canvas and tools.
“If I am your lady, how dare you handle me like this!”
He grinned widely. “Exactly, kitten.” He entered the storeroom and saw in the dim light the stack of folded canvas, where he let her fall. She cried out, but he could see in her eyes that she wasn’t really angry. Lighting a lamp with one of the matches that were kept beside all the lamps on a ship, he shut the door and shot the bolt. Wendy looked up at him, and with his unshaved face, his simple clothes, bare feet and wild mane, he looked all the more the dangerous pirate that he was. A shiver ran down her spine, more forcefully now, and once more, she felt the indecent part of her – Red-handed Jill – arising.
Lying back on the canvas, she simply looked at him under hooded eyes and moistened her lips; her pose more seductive than ever before. But still there was the underlying innocence he loved so. She seemed not to know what such a gesture did to a man. Kneeling down and bending over her, he steadied himself with his arms beside her head and fixed his gaze on hers in the dim golden glow of the lamp. “You know what you’re asking for, my sweet?”
She swallowed and smiled: “I think so.”
“Minx! You should learn never to provoke a pirate like this!”
She touched his face, his hair, his lips. “And if I like to provoke him – you?”
“Then you will get exactly what you deserve!” he growled in his most dangerous voice.
Wendy only smiled. “I hope so!” she whispered and lifted her head to kiss him.
Those were the last words spoken between them for a long time.

“It’s your own fault! I hope you learned a lesson you will not forget so easily!” 
Peter groaned and looked up at the fairy-queen, who soared over him in the air, as though begging her for mercy. Tink sat on the pillow beside him, and watched Smee, who changed the bed-covers. The old boatswain had cleaned the bowl, urged him to lie down again, and then started to distract him with a story of one of the adventures he had been through in a land he called Eire, until the fairies had arrived. And of course the fairy-queen had started to scold him in a way he had always thought a mother would do.
Sighing, Peter closed his eyes and let the torrent of words wash over him, until he had enough. “Oh, stop it! My head is going to explode and my throat burns from being sick, and all you can do is scold?” Tink pressed her little hands on her mouth – how dare he to speak like that to the queen? – But Peter ignored her. “If you have only come to scold, then you can leave!”
The royal creature gaped at him. NEVER before Peter had spoken to her like this. But, she had to admit, never before had she ever grouched at him like now. But, nevertheless, she was the queen of the fairies! She flew down and pulled at his hair, which elicited an “Ouch!” from the boy and a compassionate “Oh, let the poor lad be!” from Smee. Shooting him a dark glare, she gave in and landed beside the eternal boy. “I should let you suffer for the next two days, until you’re able to think again!” She sighed and shook her head. “Close your eyes and lie still! I’ll do the rest!”
Peter did as he was ordered. He would do anything, just to make this terrible feeling go away. Warmth spread suddenly through his body, chasing away the sickness and the headache. The foul taste in mouth vanished, and he could swallow again without thinking he was swallowing knives.
“All done!”
Still tired, but otherwise much better, the boy opened his eyes and smiled at the magical creature above him. “Thank you,” he murmured, and snuggled with a happy smile deeper into the blankets. “Could you help Wendy as well?” he dared to ask and the fairy-queen lifted a brow.
As she and Tink had arrived on the ship, their sensitive hearing had picked up definite noises from the bow, deep in the ship’s belly. “I think Captain Hook is taking care of her for the moment – or vice versa. I’m not sure which, exactly,” she replied archly.
Peter pouted. “Why does she help the old codfish, and not me?”
Tink shook her head, and the fairy-queen said softly, “Because this method only works for grown-ups, and never for children!”
Satisfied with that answer, Peter stretched himself and smiled lazily. “As you say. I think I’ll sleep a little longer, and then leave Hook’s charming hospitality.” He frowned. “He really took care of me, the old man.”
“He isn’t that old, Peter!” the fairy-queen sighed and the boy shrugged.
“Compared to me, he is.”
To that the fairy-queen said nothing, because she knew the truth -- that the boy was far older than the pirate. But she simply smiled at him and pressed a quick kiss to his forehead, sending a tingle of well-being through his youthful, recovering body. “Sleep well, my boy, and then return to the island. This ship is not for you.” 
Peter nodded and looked over to Smee, who was working hard to put the table in order. “Good night, Smee.”
The Irishman glanced up and grinned. “Night, buddy!” 

Chapter 31 – To Cure A Hangover 

The dim glow of the candle in the lamp danced over the heap of canvas, topped by the two figures dipped in a dark golden twilight. Wendy snuggled closer to James and stretched her legs. She shivered slightly, as he wrapped his arms around her. The air was cool in the little room and the warmth of his body was compelling. Yawning, she laid her head on his chest and grimaced, as several parts of her started to protest with an all-too-familiar ache.
“Problem, my dear?” he asked, and she could hear the smirk in his voice.
“No more than you have,” she retorted with amusement.
“Me? I have no problems!” Oh, that arrogant tone! How was it possible for it to anger her – and know that she loved it, all in the same breath?
“The emphasis is on ‘now’. Just wait until you have to slip back into your breeches or try and sit down!” she giggled.
His hand slid softly down her side and pinched her at the waist. Wendy squeaked and jerked aside, only to find herself pinned down on the rough canvas. James bent over her, grinning. “You said?” he asked innocently – and got the surprise of his life, as the girl suddenly slipped from under him. Next moment, she was on his back, clinging to him with arms and legs. He could feel her breasts pressing on his scraped back. Heavens! She really had sharp claws and she freely used them during their lovemaking, though unintentionally. 
“Got you, great Captain!” she teased and stroked the mass of his black curls aside, blowing softly on his neck. “Give up?” she murmured and pressed a gentle kiss on the sensitized skin, which made him shudder.
“No chance of negotiation?” he asked huskily and closed his eyes, as he felt her soft kiss-swollen lips on his neck again. God, he thought he’d been – at last – satisfied, but a that part of his body had already started to respond, as he felt the warm, slender limbs of his girl around him, her gentle breath on his neck and shoulder, her hot core touching his lower back, after he had made love to her not one, but three times. His brain was still foggy with his sexual satisfaction.
He heard her laughing, while she tenderly kissed one of his shoulders. “No negotiations! Surrender!” she whispered and for the first time in his life, this word didn’t awaken his resistance and wrath, but the deep desire to simply do as commanded. Perhaps it was the knowledge that there was no threat behind the demand; only the tender and passionate prospect that it promised. 
And so the words came easy to him. “I surrender!” 
A quiet laugh escaped her. “You will not regret it,” she said under her breath, before she started to kiss him from his neck down his back to his hips, while her hands wandered tenderly over his side down to his bottom. She relished the feel of his smooth skin in this intimate way. She heard his sharp intake of breath and afterward a deep purring, which made her smile. “You really are a lion!”
She could feel him laugh to himself. “If I remember correctly, that is indeed my sign of the zodiac.”
“You’re a Leo?” Something like a nod was his answer. “How fitting -- I am a Sagittarius,” she thought aloud.
Laughter rumbled in his chest. “I’ve guessed as much, my fierce, protective, and righteous beauty.”
Wendy looked up. “What?”
He didn’t bother to turn over, because the sensation of having her half sitting on his legs and the soft caress of her hair as she bent over him was just too tantalizing. “Don’t you know what everyone says about the Sagittarius?”
“No,” she answered hesitantly. 
He turned his head and looked back at her. “Its star is Jupiter – the fire. He -- or she -- loves freedom and yearns to travel and visit new places. She has an oversized urge to protect and defend those she loves, and --“ he started to grin, turning around suddenly and, taking her arm, pulling her close to him, “she has difficulty taking orders. Does this sound familiar, sweet wildcat?”
Wendy blushed and giggled. “No!” She kissed him and put her hands on his shoulders, pulling him into a sitting position. “And I think domination and arrogance are typical for the Leo!” 
He frowned and she bit her lips, while sparkles danced in her eyes. “Aye!” he growled. “And that lion is very possessive!” His hand cupped her shoulder, while he looked with such a fire at her that she almost forgot to breath. 
“You are?” she whispered and let her index finger wander over his breastbone. She had to smile as she saw his skin become gooseflesh under it. She saw the fire in his eyes turn into an inferno, while she felt a special hard part of him rising beneath her.
“Never dare to test HOW possessive I am!” His left hand gripped her neck and pulled her down to him again. “You’re mine, Wendy Darling, and I will never let anyone come near you!”
“I am my own master!” she told him, smiling again. “But you can still try to convince me of the opposite.”
“That I will – here and now, and finally!”
She smirked. “You’ve forgotten something, dear Captain. You’ve surrendered!” He lifted a brow and Wendy gently laid a finger on his lips. “Just let me delight you this time.” A new light touched her eyes. “Look at it as a kind of, oh, foretaste of what is in your future.”
“A foretaste?” he asked hoarsely, because he had problems concentrating while fire raged through his body, and every inch of his skin seemed to itch because of the thought of her lips on it soon again.
“I promised you something special as soon as you were completely healed.” She looked at his chest where the red traces were the last proofs of the brutal mistreatment by Blackbeard and the hard fight with him. “And I think shortly you will learn what I mean!”
James swallowed and his hand gently cupped her one breast, his thumb dancing over its firm tip. “I haven’t forgotten your promise.”
“I didn’t think you would!” she whispered back, sparks erupting under his thumb, dancing down to her womb, and bent down and let her lips travel over his chest. Her little tongue darted out to tease his nipples and to taste the salt of his skin. He moaned and Wendy felt once again the thrill of the power she had over him – the same he had over her when he fondled her into ecstasy. Bestowing him with butterfly kisses, she worked her way down over his belly, and dipped her tongue in his belly button, only to glance up and to blush. “Sorry,” she murmured. “I don’t know what I was thinking —“ 
The look on his face was that of pure rapture. “Please, don’t stop, dearest!” Amazed at the effect this gesture seemed to have on him, she repeated it and smiled as she heard him groan. She let herself slide down beside him, and her one hand softly stroked his thighs, while she steadied herself with the other. Rubbing her cheek on his belly she explored the inside of his thighs with tender fingers, as he had done so often with her. She heard his breath quicken and the low noises he made. He seemed to enjoy her attention very much. She beheld his swollen, red member which pointed to the ceiling like a glowing sword, and she remembered suddenly how much he liked it when she had touched him there while they had sat together in the bathtub. She let her hand wander over his hip to the middle of his body, until a growing shyness bade her stop.
James thought he might die if she didn’t touch him now. Collecting all the strength in his suddenly weak body, he lifted his head and looked down on the golden brown head over his belly. “Please!” he begged hoarsely, and a cry escaped him as her fingers touched him ever so carefully. His reaction told her to dare more, and as gently as possible, she took him into her hand, surprised how utterly smooth his skin there was. He gasped.
She turned her head and looked at him. “Have I hurt you?” 
He seemed unable to speak, as he simply shook his head. His eyelids were pressed closed and his face had turned red. His breath raged and as she slowly stroked him, he threw his head back and moaned. Finally, she realized that it wasn’t pain that caused him to act this way, but utter pleasure – a feeling she knew very well now, remembering his daring and talented fingers and tongue, and what they did to her own body. Daring more, she tightened her grip the slightest bit, and with blushing cheeks she watched him. He seemed to be lost in ecstasy, and when he opened his eyes, they were glassy and unfocused.
James was back in heaven. The feeling of her hand around his member was incredible, and with a last clear thought, he wished that she would even dare to touch him with her mouth, but he didn’t ask. He knew very well how young she still was; how innocent and inexperienced in heart and soul. So he simply marveled in the tenderness she gave him and felt the pressure in his lower body growing. But still he did nothing but relish her fondling and the feeling of her warm breath and silky hair on him, until he thought he couldn’t stand it anymore. “Kitten,” he murmured huskily and met her big, gentle, blue-grey eyes. “Please, I need … I need—“
His voice trailed off, but she understood him nevertheless. Her lips stroke and nipped over his belly back to his chest and from there to his mouth, while she never let him go. “You need me?” she asked with a purely female smile.
He didn’t care how he sounded, and that it really didn’t suit a ferocious, dangerous pirate. He simply wrapped his right arm around her and cupped her firm smooth bottom with his left hand. “Yes, my shining angel. I need you.” He kissed her deeply – and jerked wildly, as she squeezed him gently. “Good Lord, girl, I am going to lose all control!” he growled, panting harshly.
A knowing, seductive smile crossed her face, as she whispered, “Good!”
She straddled him and his eyes widened. “Wendy, you aren’t ready--”
A soft pink crept into her cheeks. Fondling him had aroused her nearly to distraction as well. “Oh I am! You don’t know, how ready I am!” Was there ever an aphrodisiac so potent the knowledge that you are loved and desired? As she rose, positioning herself, then slowly sinking down on him, and he slipped into her warm, wet, welcoming womanhood, he moaned again – amazed how aroused she was only because of her ministrations, of feeling him, and how unbelievingly good it felt to be back where he belonged. She started to move slowly (a torture to him) while she steadied herself on his chest. Looking deep into each other’s eyes, they savored the intensity which consumed them whole whenever their bodies were coupled like this; together with the knowledge of being unconditionally loved.
Wendy let her head fall back and her eyes close. Never did she feel more alive and vibrant as when she felt the strong tender penetration by her lover – by her man. She could feel the cool air breathing over her skin and heard the noises of the ship more clearly in the tiny room around them, while the real world started to vanish at the same time.
His hand gripped her hip while he tried to speed up – the urge too strong to hold back anymore. Losing all resistance or sane thought, she gave in to his needs, which became her own. Her soft pleas to take her quicker and harder were like hot oil on the fire in him, and finally he couldn’t wait anymore. In one motion, he turned them both around and pinned her beneath him on the canvas, driving into her forcefully, rhythmically, faster, stronger, fiercer, a lion and his mate.
Wendy didn’t mind a bit. Wrapping her legs around him and clinging to his shoulders, she gave herself completely to him, matching him thrust for thrust, plea for plea. Together they reached the stars and their very own special world, where nothing existed except them. Their cries of ecstasy sounded a fitting chorus to the murmurs and admonitions that came before. Afterwards, gasping for breath, still floating in the warm glow of the aftermath, they held each other, too exhausted and too satisfied to speak or even to move.
It was several minutes before Hook was able to roll on his side and to pull his girl with him into his arms, which was more comfortable for both of them than crushing her beneath him. Instantly she wrapped herself around him and sighed. “You know,” he murmured hoarsely. “Someday you will be the death of me!”
She chuckled. “How so? I don’t threaten you with sword or pistol, ‘darling’!”
He smiled and gave her a warm glance. “No, but you are very close to giving me a heart-attack.”
Wendy stretched herself and dabbed a kiss on his healed shoulder. “I am aiming for your heart, great Captain!” she teased, and heard him laughing – without any sarcasm or malice, but with warmth and gentleness.
“Wendy, don’t try to injure something that belongs to you!”
Blinking she looked into his face. “What?” she asked, her voice no more than a breath. She met his gaze and saw the look of love in the steel blue depths.
“You’ve heard me, my beauty!” With his right arm, he pushed her left hand, which lay on his belly, upwards until it reached the firm rhythm beneath his skin. “Do you feel it?” he whispered and kissed her forehead. “It belongs completely to you. It is yours, as black it may be!”
Wendy lifted her head and let her glance travel over his face, her eyes filled with tears of joy and something so mighty she couldn’t control it anymore. “It isn’t black anymore. Maybe it never was wholly black, otherwise you couldn’t be like you are now.” She kissed him deeply. “I will take good care of it,” she whispered and tenderly stroked the spot above his heart. “I love you, James Hook!”
A brilliant smile widened on his face and he took a deep breath. “You don’t know how much this means to me!” He lifted his head and gently captured her lips with his. “I love you, Wendy Darling.”

Beneath the Never-Tree, the boys sat silently in growing worry. Yes, Tinker Bell had explained that Peter had gotten drunk, that he was curing his hangover, but now it was getting dark outside again and still he didn’t return. 
“I don’t get it!” Curly grumbled. “How did he get drunk? How did it happen that he and Hook ate dinner TOGETHER?”
“You heard Tink yesterday. It was a bet!” Weasel explained the fourth time.
“A bet with HOOK?” Jump-Jump shook his head. “Even if everything went fine, why did Wendy not stop Peter from … from drinking too much?”
“And why didn’t she stop him from drinking that stuff to start with?” Tootles sighed.
John scratched his head. “Maybe she didn’t want to anger the captain by interfering.” He still hated the fact that his sister was with the loathed man, and that she preferred a life on board a PIRATE-ship -- with a criminal -- instead in a nice house in London with a decent husband, a husband who – eventually – came from the upper crust. Sure, Hook wasn’t poor. If John thought clearly about it all, then he would acknowledge that the pirate-captain was, of course, a very rich man and could fulfill every wish his sister had, as long as it was available on the island. After all, and he was a prisoner to this island, he thought. And Wendy would be stuck with him here as well, with no hope of leaving the magical island ever again.
Of course, John knew that if he and the others left Neverland, most of them would have no possibility of coming back again. They were simply too old for another trip to the island of eternal youth, and it was a miracle that they had been able to reach it weeks ago – especially Wendy. (Perhaps there was a reason she’d been allowed to come?) Deep down, John knew that Peter would bring none of them back again to be one of the Lost Boys. Well, perhaps the youngest, but they were nearly the same size as the eternal boy, and Peter didn’t like it to have to ‘look up’ to anyone. Why he had brought them all here during his last visit in London was still a question John could find no answer for.
“He could be ill – or Hook won’t let him go,” Runner murmured, and one of the Twins shook his head.
“Nah, he let Peter go the last time, and you know Wendy would never permit him to hurt Peter. No! I think he really is sick.”
“But the weather was sunny all day today and—“
“He isn’t hurt or upset. That’s what affects the weather, but not if he’s ill from a hangover!” Nibs interrupted and Michael cocked his head.
“But when father had a hangover last New Year’s Day, he was up by noon and—“
“There’s a big difference if you’re used to drinking, even if it’s just special occasions, a glass of wine or cognac and no more, than if you NEVER tasted it before!” Slightly retorted. “Believe me, he’s still suffering! That could be the reason why Tink didn’t come back until now.”
Nibs stood. “Nevertheless I will look in on him.” His eyes found Slightly’s. “Maybe you should come with me, ‘doctor’.”
Slightly grinned. “Not a bad idea.” He looked over to the two Darling brothers. “What about it? Want to visit your sister?” Michael nodded eagerly. He already missed Wendy. John looked skeptical and finally gave a short nod as well. Maybe her ‘sunny days’ with Hook were finally over, and he could convince her to reverse her decision to stay at the pirate’s side. “All right,” Slightly smiled. “On to the Jolly Roger. Curly? You’re in command!” With that, he left the hideout, followed by his friends, and took the skies. 

Hook ground his teeth as they crept toward the secret passage to his cabin as inconspicuously as possible. Here he was, Captain of one of the mightiest ships of the Seven Seas, dreaded by pirates and soldiers and kings alike -- the only man Barbeque ever feared, for blood’s sake -- and what was he doing? Skulking through his own ship, too embarrassed to be caught (a) on his way back from a dark storage bin where he and his girl had hidden like little children being naughty, and (b) barefoot, bearing passion marks on his throat and scratches on his chest, all quite obvious to any casual observer.
And all this all because that damned flying pest lay in his cabin sleeping off a hangover! He should have killed the boy several hours ago at least! But no, he offered him quarters – again! – and even comforted him – again as well! And why? Because of this sweet, beautiful enticing angel beside him, who now giggled like the schoolgirl she still was in many ways! Damn it all! He shot her a glare, but she giggled even more.
“Do you know, what we both look like?” she asked between bouts of giggles.
“I really don’t want to know!” he grumbled, even though he knew that wouldn’t stop her.
She happily replied, “Like two children sneaking back into the house so that Mother won’t notice they were out after dark!”
He shot her another dark look and snorted when he saw her conspiratorial grinning. “The only child who would earn the spanking would be you, my dear, for I am far too old.”
The girl nearly choked on a laugh. “Oh, who’s the one who told me that he really isn’t ‘that old’ and only ‘somewhere in his thirties’?”
“Even if I were in my early thirties – which I’m not! – I am over the age of spankings. Contrary to you, my dear!” He looked sternly at her and she started to pout.
“I am not a child anymore, Captain, and – by the way – my derrière hurts too much to stand a spanking.”
He lifted a brow, while a wicked smirk appeared around his arrogant mouth. “How did that happen?”
She nestled against him and whispered: “Because I’ve ridden so often on the most handsome and dangerous man I ever met!”
This was balm for his massive ego, she could clearly see, as he straightened his shoulders and smiled a pure masculine smile. “You have?” he asked seductively and bent down to steal a kiss. It was then he heard a latch lifting across the deck and two voices approaching. Almost in panic, he looked around him. No! It would destroy his reputation as the ‘iron commander’ if a crewman saw him and his girl like this! He espied a door behind them, and without another thought, he shoved Wendy and himself through it, closing it silently behind him. He cut off her protest with a quick kiss on her lips, and followed by a fiercely whispered, “QUIET!” 
It was completely dark, and both of them could see absolutely nothing, but nevertheless, Wendy gave him a sharp glare, as the voices passed by outside. “What was that about?” she hissed.
“I think they were Albino and Skye, but—“ he answered in a hushed voice and felt her slapping him gently on this left arm.
“Silly! I mean why did you throw me into the dark? God alone knows to whom this chamber belongs!”
She knew that he gaped at her. “Do you think I want to be seen half-naked by my own men? Creeping along a passage, trying not to expose the marks on my body?”
He sighed, as she began to giggle again. “The great Captain was being naughty, and needed a change, choosing a new secret place to ravish his girl! No,” she admitted, “that really shouldn’t make the rounds!”
“The ‘great Captain’ will help you to an abrupt bath in the sea, if you don’t hold that daring, sweet tongue of yours and be silent before they hear us!” he hissed and realized that she didn’t take him seriously.
“Perhaps you know a better way to hold my tongue!” she whispered, and heard him moan.
“Does a hangover always have this effect on you, kitten?” he asked, not realizing that his voice was getting louder.
“I’m cured. What about you? Still in need of a ‘cure’?” Wendy bit her tongue and smiled. God Lord, she sounded like … like a wench! But it was fun to tease him like this, and she honestly felt a little bit tipsy still. If this was a result of last night’s rum, or of the glorious lovemaking of the last hour, she couldn’t tell.
“My angel, all I need right now is a warm bath, something light to eat, and a good sleep in my bed – with you in my arms. And nothing else!”
“Let me guess: You’re looking forward to ‘dessert’, which will end in your bed – again!” she bantered, forgetting to whisper.
“Don’t tell me that you aren’t sore!” he chuckled and could almost see her blushing, even in this darkness.
“No more nor less than you!”
“I still can sit, wildcat. You?”
“Of course! And neither of us will discuss how much it smarts, will we?” She was taunting him now, that was clear.
“See? You are sore!” he grinned.
“No, I’m not!”
“You are. You’ve given yourself away by babbling something about ‘how much it smarts’!”
“I was talking about you, dearest. Because you’re wearing breeches and I’m not!”
“Your luck, sweetie, otherwise I would hear you complain!”
“I NEVER complain!” she insisted.
“You would! And you would deserve every ache. After all: YOU seduced me until I am unable to walk for a while.”
“WHAT? I seduced YOU?” She could hear him laughing and punched his upper arm. “Repeat that!”
“You seduced me. With the greatest proficiency I’ve ever experienced,” he heard her gasping and decided to taunt her back, ”for a girlie, I have to admit!”
“For a GIRLIE?” she almost screamed. In the next moment, he had both arms full of a raging Wendy, and felt the overwhelming emotion of careless joy again, which he only felt with her during their bantering.
“If my proficiencies aren’t good enough for you, CAPTAIN, then blame it on my teacher -- who would be YOU!” she snarled and tried to hit him.
Heavens, she really was a wildcat! And it excited him more than he could tell. Laughing, he pulled her to him and sealed her mouth with his in a searing kiss. She beat her fists against him, but it was for use, because his arms encircled her like chains and his talented tongue soon persuaded her response to him, even against her will.
Angry that she never seemed to be able to resist him, she returned his kiss and clenched her nails into his arms. She would show him what a ‘girlie’ could do and— 
And the door was torn open and lamplight bathed them both. With a high shriek from Wendy and a gasp from Hook, they broke apart, while a surprised shout was heard from the two intruders. Shocked, James looked into the older face of a gaping Smee and a surprised and grinning Mason, and wished for a moment that the ground would open and swallow him whole. No! How abashing to be found in a dark chamber and kissing his girl as if he were a schoolboy, and not the commander of this ship! And in this state!
For a moment, the four stood there until Smee cleared his throat; as embarrassed as his superior. “Uhm… sorry, Sir, we heard loud noises and-- and--" He quickly shut his mouth as he caught the piercing, enraged glare of his captain. “I’m on my way, Sir a-- and sorry for disturbing ye!” Hastily he backed away, pulling a protesting and uncomprehending Mason with him.
James starred at the empty spot where the two had stood only seconds ago. He had been … red-handed to do something very indecent! And that where he ALWAYS lectured his men to show at least the slightest bit of decency. Damn! Brimstone and gall! Bilgewater and devilry! Smee would hold his tongue, he didn’t doubt, but Mason was a tattletale, and the whole ship would know in no time that their swell commander was ravishing his girl in a darkened lumber room! As if he didn’t have his own quarters! Quarters where his sworn enemy nursed his hangover! Farewell reputation! That was it! No respect anymore because— 
His gaze now found the reason for all this trouble – a reason with a crimson face, laughing so hard she was hiccuping. “Darling, now we both will be called Red-handed Jill – or James in your case!” she managed to get out between her snorts of laughter.
Moaning, Hook rubbed his forehead – Lord, why? – and closed his eyes. “Sweetie, you know that your noise has placed me in an awkward situation?”
“Your own fault! Why did you provoke me?”
Wide-eyed, he looked at a still hysterically giggling Wendy, who now took him into her arms. “Did you see their faces? That was the shock of their lives!” She wiped a tear away. “Their fierce, hard and quite unaccommodating but still noble captain is--" 
“Don’t say it!” he growled, but felt – to his indignation – a grin pulling at his mouth while he wrapped his arms around her and slapped her hard on her bottom.
“Ouch! What was that for?” she protested, and felt herself hefted over his shoulder.
“For the trouble I will have teaching these dogs respect again and-- and for putting me in such a situation, only because you couldn’t shut up!”
A new bout of laugher erupted from her throat. “See the advantage, James! Now we don’t have to creep through the ship anymore, but you can carry me normally back to our cabin.” He didn’t say anything but strode with his burden over his shoulder towards the companionway. “I said, you can carry me NORMALLY back to our cabin!” Still he did not reply, and Wendy got the uncomfortable feeling that he was up to something. “James? What’s the matter?”
“I have to save my reputation as a PIRATE-captain!” came the simple reply, and Wendy knew now, that he had something disagreeable in mind.
“Only to make one thing clear, Mister,” she said and tried to sound stern, “that YOU chased me through the whole ship before this started, and wanted to teach me a lesson, which was nothing more than losing control over your impulses! It was only because of your lust that we ended up on that makeshift bed in the bow!”
They reached the deck and, because it was nearly full nightfall, the girl couldn’t tell where he was going. But she saw the curious faces of several crewmembers – upside-down – and then heard them whisper. Just a minute. This wasn’t good! “James? What’s going on in that wicked head of yours?”
“It’s obvious your impulses are still raging, and I remember the advice I got from you when I had that problem!”
His voice was quiet, only for her to hear, and frowning, she searched her memory for the advice she once had given him. And then it dawned to her. Cold water! With wide eyes, she took a good look around her, and her suspicion changed into knowledge: He headed toward the rail and this could mean only ONE thing! “James!” she shrieked and started to wriggle. “Put me down!”
“Only a few seconds more, my dear, and your wish will be my duty!”
Oh, he sounded far too satisfied and mocking. And he had an evil undertone in his voice. “Don’t you dare to throw me overboard! Or I will never speak one word to you again!”
Hook only chuckled. “I doubt that, because YOU can’t close that tempting mouth of yours!”
He had reached the rail and his men realized, at last, what his intention was. They all respected him, and no one would ever dare to risk his anger, but now it was a crisis – a question of protecting their Miss Wendy, and for her, they would risk any danger!
“Cap’n!” Cecco protested and rose from his position near an open barrel. After the incident on the deck of Blackbeard’s ship, he felt a special protectiveness about the girl. “Ye can’t--“
“Any questions, Mr. Cecco?” Hook interrupted with false courtesy and turned to face him, holding a struggling Wendy firmly over his shoulder. With some surprise, he saw that all the men on deck approached, and they all wore the same shocked and determined expression on their faces. What the heck--?
“Set me down, James! If you dare to throw me into the water, then--"
“No empty threats, my beauty, we both know that you cannot keep your hands off me! And – by the way – I warned you several minutes ago what I am going to, if you don’t obey this one time!”
A hard punch on his back was her answer and she kicked wildly, almost hitting him where it hurt the most. “Stop this nonsense!” he commanded, but – of course – she didn’t listen to him.
“Villain, barbarian, savage, scoundrel, knave, rascal --"
He rolled his eyes and gave his men a hard gaze. “Whoever refuses to follow the commands of the captain will pay the price!” He turned around and bent over the rail.
“Aw, Cap’n, ‘ave a ‘eart!” 
“Cap’n, the mermaids!” 
“Ye can’t do this!” 
“Let her go!”
“As you wish, Mr. Cecco!” Hook answered the last angry words, and let her go, Wendy letting out a high-pitched scream.
It mingled with furious outcries of boyish voices and loud protests from the crew. Reacting, the girl wrapped her arms around Hook’s neck and clung to him as he let go of her. What happened next could have been written in the stars: He lost his balance, and with a startled shout, he fell with her together over the rail, down into the evening sea.
A second later, the waves closed over them both, Wendy still holding on to him, and he swallowed a good portion of salt water. Kicking, he catapulted the two of them upward and surfaced, gasping for air. Wendy puffed and blew and started to wipe her eyes, one hand clutching James’ shirt. “See?” she managed to get out. “That’s what comes of it!”
He flung his hair back with his hand, while he attempted to tread water. “You’ll pay for this, minx!” he said hoarsely, spitting out the water.
Wendy had to laugh, despite her anger. “YOU threw me overboard, and I’m the minx?”
He couldn’t answer, because the guffawing of the whole crew now reached them, and he glared up. His men stood at the rail, looking down on them, and roared with laughter. Splendorous! And he had wanted to save his reputation. He had really done a good job of it!
“You deserved this, codfish!”
Oh no! Not this voice now! He certainly was not in the mood for one of the boy’s childish points of view. “Back from death, Pan?” he snapped and glanced at the eternal boy, who hung in the air above him together with his fairy-friend and had propped his fists onto his hips.
Peter grinned down on him. “YOU of all people should know that you can’t trick our Wendy! She has always a trump up her sleeve!”
Hook shot him a deadly, ineffective glare. “Shut up, Pan!”
“How rude, Captain!”
“James?” Wendy said, and her voice sounded too sweet.
Full of distrust, he looked at her wet and glowing face. “Yes, kitten?”
“Would you help me with this dress, please? These wet skirts are too heavy!”
And damn it again! He hadn’t thought about that and hastily he reached for her. “Hold tight, sweetie, and--"
The next moment, he found himself under water again, as she dunked him. Peter and Tink snorted with laughter, and Peter offered Wendy a hand, which she gladly took – and her fingers slid out of his as she was suddenly pulled under the surface as well. The eternal boy heard the gasps of his friends, who had flown through one of Hook’s open windows to look for him only several minutes ago, and glanced up to them. “Don’t worry! Both grownups have only exchanged dunkings, that’s all!” 
With that, they came back up, and Wendy again gasped for air. “If you push me under water only one time more, James, I swear I will--"
“You started it!” He looked up at his men, ignoring a chuckling Peter Pan completely. “Will one of you gentlemen kindly toss us a rope, or should we get fish tails?”
“I forgot how aquaphobic a lion is!” Wendy mocked and earned a nasty look.
“The list of payback grows longer, Miss Crab!” he shot back, and she batted her eyes innocently.
“Whatever for, Captain? You, the so-called gentleman, threw your lady overboard. You really have a thing about that, if I remember the last time four and a half year ago!”
James only growled and started to swim to the Jacob’s ladder. “Come on, you little monster. You’ve caused the death of my reputation among the crew!”
Wendy had to giggle and swam behind him. “You ruined your reputation completely all by yourself by throwing me into the water. Having a nice hour together somewhere on the ship is one thing, but this is--"
“Shut up, you two!” Peter called and listened intensely out to sea.
Hook turned on his back. “WHAT was that, boy?” he asked darkly, but Peter only made a signal for silence.
Then he looked alarmed toward the grownups. “Hurry! It isn’t dark enough to hold the mermaids at bay!”
That did it. Hook swam with mighty strokes to the ladder and clamped his right arm around the first stave, offering his hand toward Wendy. “Come!” he urged and cursed himself – again -- for having left that damn hook in his quarters, which was – after all – a very good weapon against the beautiful but dangerous creatures.
Peter flew next to him, while Tink sat on his left shoulder, and started to giggle. “Why so afraid, Hooky? The mermaids have a crush on you.” This time, both Wendy and James looked perplexed at him, and the boy laughed his famous laugh, which Wendy liked so much and had always infuriated the captain “What is it, Hook? They gave you thimbles when I saved you with them together last week out of the dark floods.”
James gasped. “What?” His voice sounded hollow and he was very conscious of Wendy’s sudden suspicion.
Peter shrugged his shoulders, a wide smirk in his pretty face. “I thought you knew it. All right, by doing it they give you air to breath as well, but they breathed for you far more often than me!”
James exchanged an uncertain gaze with Wendy. “Sweetheart, I really don’t know of what this churl his talking about!”
“But I do!” the girl retorted.
“I would never betray you--" he began, and she could clearly see his honesty.
Her eyes soften as she relented. “I know, my love! And I know the mermaids.” Relieved, he saw that she really didn’t blame him, and he smugly bent forward to steal a kiss from her, but when he pulled back, he met a steely gaze and a faceful of water. “But don’t think that this is over, James Hook!” she groused. “First you ruin my beautiful evening, then you get us all drunk, and then you throw me overboard, because YOU were embarrassed by your own behavior, and always insist on having the last word!”
With that she started to climb the up ladder. James stared after her – he would have to teach her respect, that was certain! – and quickly followed her, which wasn’t a good idea because of the amount of water that dripped from her skirts. Cursing under his breath, he wiped his eyes and snarled a “Keep your trap shut, Pan!” in the direction of the boy, who was openly laughing.
As Wendy reached the rail, Cecco and Smee opened the gate in the rail and helped her on deck, while Mullins and Skye came running with towels. With a “Thank you!” Wendy accepted them, wrapping them about her shoulders while her two brothers, Slightly and Nibs, greeted her joyfully. Only John stood back, prim as a banker, after he had given his sister a quick peck on the cheek. Hook’s behavior had proven -- once again -- what ruffian this man was!
Wendy greeted the boys and then looked back at a panting James Hook climbing on deck. He looked about for a towel for himself, but found none. Smee put on an innocent face, and asked aloud: “Do you need something, Cap’n?”
Hook shot him a dark glare. “Is it too much to ask for a towel, Mr. Smee?”
The Irishman only smiled. “Sorry, Sir, but as you always say, ‘Ladies first’.”
James snorted – of course he knew why the crew was behaving like this – and stiffened to prevent a shiver as the mild evening breeze cooled him. “Are you cold, James?” Wendy asked with an amused twinkle in her eyes, Michael beaming up to her.
“I’m never cold!” he answered arrogantly.
Peter, who alighted beside him, started to giggle again. “No, you’re only demonstrating the meaning of the phrase ‘shiver me timbers’.” The pirates around him began to laugh.
“Incredible! Only two hours ago you were hugging a bowl, more dead than alive, vomiting like a heron and whining that ‘It won’t stop’! And here you are mouthing off to me as cocky as ever!” James snapped. Peter blushed fiercely, hearing Hook’s graphic description of his earlier condition, and stuck his tongue out to him. James only grinned. “Is that the best retort your sparrow’s brain can come up with!”
“Better a sparrow-brain than a codfish’s, for they have none!”
Hook, who had started toward his cabin, stopped and turned around. “If you want to insult me, then I suggest that you inform yourself regarding such things before using them as insults. Because fish do have brains! Perhaps it would be good for you to attend a school, instead of playing jungle-boy!”
Peter grinned. “What a speech! You’re really good at this, y’know?”
Hook frowned. “I don’t believe that you meant that as a compliment.” His gaze found Smee. “Please prepare the bath.”
“Aren’t you wet enough?” Peter taunted, but this time Wendy answered.
“Salt skin isn’t pleasant, Peter,” she sighed. “So, yes, we need indeed a bath.”
John stared shocked at her. “Wendy? Do you mean to say that you and Hook are taking a bath together and--?"
Wendy turned crimson and ignored the ambiguous expressions on the pirates’ faces. “This, dear brother, is not open for public discussion!”
Peter asked Nibs, “Can you tell me why she is shy about swimming with us, but not about taking a bath with Hook? I mean, she doesn’t wear her clothes in the bathtub!”
Slightly and Nibs looked at each other and grinned. “It’s a grownup-thing, Peter.” The eternal boy lifted a brow – how often would he have to hear this? – and shrugged his shoulders.
“Wendy?” Michael called to her. “Will it last long?”
She and James had almost reached the captain’s quarters and Wendy looked back. “It will take a while, Michael. We ladies need our time.” She smiled. “Why don’t you all fly back home and I’ll visit you tomorrow? It’s almost dark, and the jungle is getting dangerous.” Her gaze found Peter’s. “That is, if I’m still welcome there.”
The eternal boy understood perfectly what she meant, chewed his lip, and finally conceded. “You’re welcome any time, Wendy-Lady!”
The girl smiled. “Until tomorrow.”
She followed James, and saw his pouting face. “I had other plans for tomorrow,” he complained as he opened the door for her. Wendy smiled. “Maybe we can combine them,” he told her. “Or I remit the visit.”
She lifted a brow. “I hope you have something good in mind, because you have a lot to make up for!”
James, who had been looking at his now-damp carpets, lifted his gaze. “I, make up for something? Who caused me to lose my reputation with the men?”
“Yourself, my darling,” she fluted. “It was your own idea to throw me overboard.”
“And you pulled me with you!”
A smile sprang to her face. “I always defend myself, my heart, as you should know by now!”
She sneezed suddenly, and all taunting flew from his head. Taking her over to the oven, he told her, “Take off those wet clothes and slip into bed, until this lame duck of a bo’sun gets the bath ready!”
Wendy looked at him and felt all traces of her anger disappearing. There he was: the dreaded pirate captain, feared by all men – and sometimes boys, too – and what happened when she sneezed? He got all protective, like a mother hen. She sighed. Could anyone really wonder why she loved him so much?

Chapter 32 – Making Up

Of course, no really damage had been done to Wendy’s health. She took a relaxing hot bath – without the very worried James Hook, who spent the entire time ordering Smee around to fetch hot tea and to thick comforters for the bed – then snuggled into the blankets and pillows and sipped at the delicious tea and ate some cheese and bread. All the while, James paced about nervously. Feeling a tad vengeful, she did nothing to allay his guilt. Maybe this would bring his oversized ego down a peg or two!
But when he asked her –for the seventh time -- how she was and if there was anything he could do for her, she couldn’t bear the worry and the self-reproach in his eyes any longer, and admitted that she was fine. No scratchy throat, no pressure in the nose or head, and certainly, no fever. His relief and soft apologies dissolved the last smidge of anger. How was it possible that such a strong and fearsome man could be so … adorable?
James also bathed, and soon joined her in bed, taking her in his arms. They spoke together a long time that evening, with quiet voices. But finally, sleep overtook them, and peace settled over the luxurious cabin, while the last candles burned down and went out, leaving the quarters in quiet darkness.

****************************************************

The air was cold, and a bitter wind blew in her face. It was dark, except for the large white moon and the cold stars, which seemed so near that she only had to stretch out her hand to touch them.
Bewildered, Wendy looked about her and took in her surroundings. There were only the sky, the stars and the moon. She had seen this sight only two times: during her travels to and from Neverland.
Neverland! Where was it? With growing trepidation, she looked down and saw the magical island far below her bare feet, moonlight glinting off the ocean as it curved away. Clouds covered the island up to the mountaintops, and wherever they parted, she saw that snow now covered the land. She could see no sign of life there, almost as if the island had fallen asleep. Or died.
She cast her eyes about for the Jolly Roger, her home for the last weeks. Yes, there it was, encased in winter, canted to port, stuck in ice where she had only seen warm ocean waves before. The large mulled windows of the captain’s quarters showed a dim light, and from there she could see the small shadow of the ship’s commander, glaring up at her. She was too far away to read his expression, but she could feel his rising despair. What was she doing here, so far above Neverland? Why wasn’t she secure in the warm bed she and the captain shared? Why were they separated? Where was she going?
Shaking her head in bewilderment, she made up her mind to return to the ship that was her home now; more importantly, to return to the arms of her beloved, when she became aware of a tight grip around her wrist holding her back. Frowning, she looked over her shoulder and saw a smaller figure she couldn’t recognize, only inches away. “Who--?” she began, but before she could go on, the figure pulled, dragging her up into the sky, away from Neverland.
Stunned, she tried to free her arm. “Let me go!” she commanded sharply, but the other didn’t listen to her, but only flew faster. Neverland grew smaller and smaller behind her. Panic rose in her throat. She knew that there was no way to return to the magical island if she left it now. She would never see her James again. With a combination of fear and wrath, she fought against the faceless figure, kicked and hit the other one, screaming at the top of her lungs to let her go. The grip around her arm tightened. The Neverland was nothing more than a small spot far below by now, the ship invisible in the distance.
Struggling, shrieking for James’ help, she finally could do nothing do no more than sob and beg her captor to let her return to him. But as Neverland disappeared and she found herself again among the stars and the colorful stardust, she knew that it was too late – that she was gone from him forever.
Crying out in anguish, she closed her eyes and let her head drop, wanting nothing more than to die. A life without James was no life for her.
A finger touched her cheek; warm and comforting. She wanted to slap the fingers away, but they came back and then she felt soft lips on hers. They were familiar to her, especially the gentle pressure and the slight scratching of short hairs around them, mixed with the familiar masculine scent. Warm breath stroked her cheek, and then she heard the voice she had thought she would never hear again. “Wake up, Wendy. Everything is all right!”
She wanted to believe it. She wished with all her heart she would see James’ face when she opened her eyes and --
“Come on, kitten, open those lovely eyes for me!”
Praying that he really had found a way to follow her, she opened her eyes, and—

***************************************************************

-- looked straight into the forget-me-nott blues, darker now in the twilight of the cabin and the bright moon sending its beams over their bed. Wendy could see him looking down at her with worry and tenderness, and she realized that – yes! he was, indeed, here with her! And not only that, but she was where she belonged: on board the Jolly Roger! She and James weren’t separated!
With a sob of relief, she wrapped her arms around him and pressed him close. She could feel her eyes spilling over as she buried her face in his throat. “Shhh, my love, it was only a nightmare! Whatever it was, you’re safe now, here with me!” His dark voice was a calm, soft rumble, but Wendy only clung more tightly to him. He could feel her tremble and stroked softly over her back. “What is it, dearest? What are you afraid of, hm?”
“Losing you,” came the stammered answer.
He kissed her temple and took a deep breath, relishing the familiar sweet scent of her. “You will never lose me! Never as long as I live!” he said firmly and wrapped his arms and legs around her, offering her the sort of shelter only a lover could.
Wendy shuddered, and snuggled even closer to him, taking an unsteady breath. “I pray you’re right,” she whispered and felt again his gentle lips on her cheek.
“Was your nightmare about losing me?” he murmured and the girl nodded.
“Yes. I found myself high above a frozen Neverland, and someone was dragging me away from it -- from you! I fought him or her, but it was no use and then -- then we left Neverland’s sky and — I knew that I could never return, if ever I was forced to leave this land.” She held him tighter. “I would never see you again!”
James felt a knife pierce his soul at the thought of losing his girl, his beloved Wendy. Yes, she was right. If she ever left the island and returned to London, no power in the universe could bring her back to Neverland. In this land, adults were not allowed. Whoever lived here as a grown-up could stay, but it was forbidden for adults to step again into Neverland once they left it. The island seemed to have a special protection against such, which weren’t welcome – ‘Except villains like Blackbeard to give the boy a new adventure,’ Hook thought caustically.
Sighing, he kissed her nose, which made her smile a moment. He knew that she was a little ticklish there. He met her big blue-grey eyes and saw the lingering fear in them. “No one will ever tear us apart, my love!” he swore, calm and fierce in one.
Feeling a growing contentment, Wendy huddled against him again, and sighed deeply. “I could never bear to lose you, James. I couldn’t live without you anymore!”
His hand stroked soothingly over her arm. “As I couldn’t go on without you, my sweet kitten. You’re my soul.”
Giving him one of her gorgeous smiles, Wendy kissed him tenderly. “As you are my heart, my beloved pirate!”
Smiling back at her he pulled her even closer and slowly they drifted back to sleep.

When morning came, Wendy shook her head. Such a foolish dream – and she had let it affect her so much, and even told James! Now, facing the clear skies and the warm golden rays, she could have laughed at herself. James was right. No-one would ever separate them! 
After washing and changing into a cool yellow dress, she wanted to go to the galley, but Hook forbade it. He only mumbled something about “The dogs can prepare their breakfast alone!” and “I’ve something in mind for us today!”
Curious, she asked Smee to help the men with breakfast and followed James an hour later to one of the longboats. They were rowed to the southern shores of Neverland; her promised visit made at the Never-Tree driven from her mind. Nodding her thanks toward the pirates who had rowed them ashore, Hook and Wendy walked deeper into the beautiful area, back toward the cliffs. Only Smee and Cecco followed them, carrying baskets and blankets.
Wendy guessed at last what James had in mind, and gave him an amused glance. There he was: one of the most fearsome of pirate-captains ever to sail the Seven Seas, and now he was, picnicking with his girl! No one would have believed it, including herself, if someone had tried to tell her that only weeks ago. She would have brushed it aside as a … a big fish story! A fairy tale!
But as they reached a hidden beach, partially surrounded by high cliffs with blooming flowers trailing down them, and with pines in their half shadows, she was touched by his sense of beauty and his secret yearning for tranquility. The low waves rolled softly to the beach and several sea mews flew squawking above them in the gentle breeze. It would be a warm day, and the prospect of hours in the sun and shadows and of cooling down in the crystal sea made her heart soar. 
Wendy met his questioning gaze. It was so obvious that he was eager to hear what she thought about his choice that she had to hide a giggle. She wrapped her arms around him and beamed at him. “It’s most beautiful here – and to stay all day here is the best idea you’ve had in decades!”
He saw the playful gleam in her eyes and decided to play along. “My best plan in decades?” he pretended to be indignant.
She nodded and finally released the giggle. “At least, much better than throwing me into the sea!”
“And who said that I will not repeat it?”
She nestled against him, ticking off reasons on her fingers. “Because (a) you’re a gentleman, (b) you don’t want to anger me again, and because (c) we’ll have a lot more fun if we’re not arguing.”
Pursing his lips, he pretended to think about it, and a smirk escaped. “No, kitten, in this case you’re right.” He held her gently in his arms and called, without looking back: “Gentlemen? Please spread the blankets near the pines and set the baskets in their shade. Pick us up before sunset!”
Two voices answered: “Aye, Cap’n!”
Wendy smiled up to him and lifted a delicate brow. “Do you have something special planned for us?”
He nodded slowly. “Aye. I’ll show you the Sculptor’s Cave with its entrance at seaside, which you can only reach at low tide. Today, this will be about noon, when the sun finds his way inside the cave as well. And,“ he stole a kiss from her, “I’ve something more in mind.” His voice lowered to that seductive purr that sent a shiver down her spine.
“I think I know what that might be!”
Grinning, he kissed her again and glanced over his shoulder, letting out a sigh. “Finally alone!” he murmured.
Wendy wrapped her arms around him. “This sounds splendorous,” she whispered and snuggled closer to him, before he took her hand in his and went with her to the blankets. She let herself take inventory of his appearance, enjoying every inch of it. He was wearing a light blue waist-coat, a simple white shirt, dark blue breeches and his beloved black boots. Of course, he hadn’t left the ship without his weapons-sash and his sword, and where the waistcoat was open, she could see the handle of a pistol, but she knew that it would have been foolish to be on the island without weapons. After all, it was almost completely covered with deep jungles and populated by predatory beasts.
But despite being armed, James seemed completely relaxed, and his eyes sparkled with genuine joy. He seemed younger than before, when she first saw him after her return to Neverland. The harsh lines around his eyes and mouth had softened and almost disappeared, and the haunted look and the lines of irritation had transformed into confidence and composure. His restless mind seemed to have finally reached a state of harmony, and Wendy was grateful that fate had decided to save his soul by letting him find love.
He escorted her to the blankets, and Wendy smiled when she saw what he had ordered for their picnic. He even had thought of bringing a bottle of olive-oil with them to protect their skin against the sun when they went into the water. And, truthfully, Wendy was eager to splash into the waves. 
“It’s still cool from the morning hours,” Hook commented, as Wendy started to remove her dress, and she told him she would repeat her morning-washing in another way.
“I don’t care,” she answered cheerfully. “And even if it is a bit cold: I know a way to get warm again!”
James grinned and shook his head. “Never call me insatiable again!”
“I only do as you wish,” she answered with a hidden smirk and slipped out of her garments. Of course, she knew he was watching, and as she dared to peek over her shoulder and saw the adoration on his face, she felt an odd pride and new confidence. Wendy had finally accepted that she wasn’t a child anymore, and to be a young woman, admired and loved, was delightful. Smiling and without any shyness, she folded her clothes and lay them in the shade while she felt his eyes on her the whole time – and it made her happy.
Finally she turned towards him, wearing only her creamy birthday suit, and closed the little distance between them. “Now you, love,” she murmured.
He cleared his throat. “Do you really want to swim now?
She nodded and opened his weapon-sash. “Yes, with you.” He undressed quickly, but somehow he managed to show no haste in the process. Of course, he had still to protect his reputation as a strong commander, which made Wendy giggle. He could pretend what ever he liked, but she could see right through him. “Ready?” she asked when he stood completely nude beside her, and moved to bolt to the sea, when he held her back.
“First protection against the sun, my beauty!” He bent down smoothly, and Wendy realized what he meant.
“It smells and it’s sticky,” she protested, as Hook took the bottle of olive oil and gestured to her to lie down on her stomach on the blankets.
“Better this than yammering about sunburn.”
She pouted. “I NEVER yammer and—“
“—And it also feels wonderful. So lie down and turn around, kitten!”
Grumbling, she obeyed, but after he started to rub the oil into her skin, she almost hummed in delight. He took care that her whole body was oiled, and she had to admit that it really felt wonderful to have not only his hand on her skin, but also to feel the oil on her, as the wind softly stroked her. Of course, she did the same for James. She could tell that he enjoyed her care enormously, and she could have sworn that his purr was loud enough to be heard over the half island. Finally ready for the sun’s caresses on bare skin, they made a short race down the white sand to the turquoise sea, and Hook showed his gentlemanly manners once again by letting her win.
“You cheated!” she realized, as the first crystal waves played around her legs.
“No! Believe me, my sweet, I had the best prize of all – seeing your sweet bottom running ahead of me!” he smirked and dove into the next frothing wave, as she tried to jump at him with an “Oh you!”
The next half hour or so, they played in the sea. James was amazed how well Wendy could swim. It was unusual that a well-bred town girl could swim. But Wendy was like a mermaid in the water, and he loved to see her graceful movements in the waves and watch her hair flowing behind her. And he loved it even more as she splashed him, and they both ended up in a water-battle. After both had swallowed more salt water than they had tea that morning, and were both out of breath, James took her in his arms and carried her back over the now heated sand towards the pines, but he didn’t stop at the blankets, but moved further between the trees and to the high stony wall of the cliffs.
Only now, Wendy could hear the soft noises of a little waterfall, which ended in a small pool, and flowed in a brook down to the sea. “You thought of everything!” she beamed, as he sat her down into the fresh water, where they could wash the salt from their skin.
“Of course. After all, I am the captain!” he answered with a hint of arrogance in his voice, which made her laugh. She took a long drink of the clear water of the little waterfall, and to her surprise, James mirrored her action. “I thought water was only good for brushing your teeth?” she joked, and he grinned back.
“I brought an excellent wine for our lunch, kitten, and I will enjoy it far more without the salt! The water will cleanse the palate.”
Laughing again, she rinsed out her hair in the cool streaming water. As they finished, he surprised her when he lifted her again on his arms, indicating the stones on the ground under the pine needles. “It might hurt your bare feet!” he said gently and Wendy wrapped her arms around his neck and laid her head on his shoulder, again touched by his thoughtfulness. Had this side of him been hidden all this time behind the mask of the cruel and brutal pirate, or had he changed so very much? She didn’t have an answer for it, and she really didn’t need to know. All that mattered now was what he had become. Or returned to.
It was after this they enjoyed the delicious food and wine, naked as newborns, which finally struck Wendy’s mind. Her shyness about her body was nearly completely eliminated when she was with James, but suddenly it struck her that she was out under the sky wearing absolutely nothing. And then, in her imagination, she saw the face of her aunt grow very pale -- before she fainted – and Wendy burst out laughing.
“My dear?”
Gasping for air Wendy wiped her eyes. “I—I was remembering my aunt, and pictured how she would react if she saw us both NAKED, sitting in the sun, under the sky, oily and wet, and having lunch! She would collapse, and an entire bottle of smelling salts would not wake her up!”
Of course, Hook didn’t know this ominous Aunt Millicent. Wendy had often told him about her, but the image of a starchy lady in her forties, strictly nurtured, with a bourgeois point of view, seeing her niece sitting in the sunlight, ‘naked as a jaybird’, made him laugh as well. “You see,” he said between chuckles, “another of the pirate’s advantages. Never could you be freer than now!”
They laughed as they considered other people’s reactions, if those others ever learned about this ‘freedom’, throughout the entire lunch. Afterwards Wendy felt lazy enough to take a nap, but James saw the receding tide and told her that the time was right to visit the cave. Slipping only into his breeches and putting on his hook – better to wear the weapon in case something unforeseen would happen – and then he waited for Wendy to get dressed in her chemise and petticoat, which she shortened by pulling the rear edge of the skirt through her legs and tucking it into the front of her waistband. Then he took her hand in his and walked with her along the beach, until they reached the cliffs, towering over the water.
James led her into the water a distance of several meters, until it reached their waists, and then made for the seaside of the cliffs. He was very wary of the power of the tide, and aware that the waves could throw them onto the rocks, but the sea was calm today, and allowed them to reach their destination. 
With growing curiosity, Wendy looked up along the giant boulders which had the color of rust and dark gold in the midday sun. The eternal caress of the sea had worn into the rocks and had given them the most complicated appearances. With a little imagination, you could see there the head of lion, there the face of woman, and over there the wings of a bird. In earlier times, Neverland must have lain deeper in the sea, because at the height of several meters, the cliffs changed their colors. Beneath this line they were a dark grey.
The wind blew the scent of salt and summer air down to the couple, where it mixed with the smell of algae and the typical smell of the sea. The water was warmer now, like the air, and out of a reflex Wendy closed her eyes, spread her arms, and lay her head back, breathing deeply. She felt utterly free and one with the pristine nature that surrounded her. Only one other time had she known this kind of emotion: during her visit in the crows-nest.
James watched her while he still held her hand. He saw the deep joy on her face, as well as the peace and the wonder. This girl had been born to freedom. Her fiery spirit and her yearning for independence made her a survivor – more than that, a thriver, who needed challenges like she needed air to breathe. The rules and strict behaviors of Edwardian society would cage her, like a bird that would die without freedom. She would fade, like a rose without sun, if she would ever be forced to live the life of a domesticated wife at the side of a boring husband, making the social rounds, pouring tea in a nice house between other nice houses, and with nosy talkative neighbors all around her. Wendy craved freedom with all her heart and soul the same way he did. He had never thought that he would meet someone like him in this way. And in Wendy it was even more pronounced.
She was someone who had opened his eyes and – above all – his heart. She showed him the beauty of life again, and had helped him see the little wonders which had been around him all time, never recognizing them. Yes, he had always liked flowers, and his restless soul had found a fragment of peace by listening to sweet music, but he had really opened up to them and much more after the girl had wriggled herself into his heart, cut his chains, raised him up and set him free.
Smiling, he let his gaze wander over her, before he bent down and stole a kiss from her, which made her smile. “Sorry,” she murmured, “I didn’t want to stop, but it — it’s so beautiful here.” Her gaze returned to the cliffs and then down to the sea. “Those ancient elements!” she whispered. “They were the first, as the land rose out of the sea. How young and small we are compared to them! They were here long before we were born, and they will be here long after we die and have vanished out of memory.”
Hook lifted an eyebrow. Such thoughts from such a young girl! He knew she had an bright mind and a great respect for all creatures great and small, but to hear these thoughts from her – a young woman, barely out of childhood – showed him again the kind of spirit, faith and intelligence that moved her. Most people wouldn’t consider such things, even if they could see the strange beauty in these rough stones and salty waves. But here she was: a young girl, one step beyond the threshold of childhood, and she thoughtfully considered the incredible enigma of how the world ran. Could it be from her sense for stories and the miracles in them that she was able to recognize the true wonders of the world? Or was she simply blessed with a kind of understanding even the most savants never fully experienced? James didn’t know, but he loved her even more for it.
Wrapping his arms around her, he murmured in her ear: “Wait until you see the cave! It’s the perfect example of what can happen when two different worlds meet and combine.” With a beam, she nodded and followed him toward the opening of the cave that the receding tide had exposed.
They waded into the black hole, and as they came nearer, Wendy could see the sunbeams dancing in the water, leaving a golden trace in the pale shallow waves. One quick glance told James that the time was optimal, and he stepped near Wendy, commanding her to hold his right arm and lay his left hand over her eyes. Allowing this, trusting as a little child, she let him lead her into the cave, eager to see what lay inside. “Only a few steps more, my beauty,” he whispered at her ear, and she could hear the quiet echo from the walls.
Unable to see, she clumsily tottered half beside, half in front of him as they waded, and tried not to giggle. “My father did the same thing to me on my birthday, so as not to spoil my surprise,” she explained.
“Nice,” he smirked. “You’re making a pretty victim of disorientation.”
“James!” she scolded him, anything but serious.
He stopped. “Ready?” he asked softly, and as she nodded he removed his hand. She gasped as she looked around, trying to see everything at once.
Beams of radiant sunlight shone through the entrance and several openings in the walls facing the sea, and bathed the high cavern in a dark-golden glow. Mighty stalagmites grew out of the stony earth, and reached for their parents in the heights, the stalactites. Several of them had already connected and formed the most diverse figures. Some of them were only thin bars, others were heavy columns, which seemed to hold up the cave’s roof and changed it into a rough sort of arcade. The daylight broke among the stony pillars and immersed the area behind in a dark twilight. But where the sun reached the silent and slowly growing monuments, the colors danced between pearl-white, rose and soft ocher. The blue shimmers of the glimmering waves skipped over the walls and changed the rose and ocher into soft lavender and green, wherever they mixed the light with the pale colors of the stones. Here and there it glistened as if hundreds of brilliants were fixed in the rocks. It was quiet here, the only sound the gentle noises of falling drops. The air was cooler than outside, and slightly damp, but it didn’t smell moldy, but of rich minerals and salt.
Wendy gaped at the ancient beauty around her. Never before she had seen anything so breathtaking. It seemed as if she and James had stepped into another world, hidden from the eyes of the outside creatures. Letting go of his arm, she approached the stony shapes, her feet touched smooth sand which had washed up from the sea. Her fingers touched the growing stalagmites, and she captured a falling drop from the roof in her hand, tested its salty taste. Her gaze fallowed the mighty columns upward to the roof, studded with the first small peaks of new stalactites. Glancing around again, she suddenly realized that it looked exactly as she had always imagined the cave where the dwarfs of Snow White worked during the day.
Laughing, she waded deeper into the cavern and climbed up on a low, flat stone that was unlike the products of the cave’s own magic. Spreading her arms she turned around herself, meeting James’ bemused gaze. “This is like a world inside the world!” she called.
The buccaneer smiled to himself, as he watched Wendy. There she was again: the girl-child he met four and a half years ago, innocent eyes shining with a great love of life, and her head full of fairy-tales, her mind wide open for the miracles of the world. Yes, her shape was that of a young woman now, but nevertheless deep inside of her the careless and carefree child still lived – and he loved her even more for it. Closing the distance to her he looked up at her, because she was now more than a head higher than he as she stood on the stone. “So,” he started slowly, “you like it?”
She laughed delightedly, bent down and wrapped her arms around his neck. “I. Love. It!” she answered and kissed him deeply. She felt his arms encircling her waist and smiled against his lips. “So, have I made up with you – regarding our little argument?”
She nodded. “It’s like in one of my favorite stories, where the dwarfs and gnomes lived beneath the earth in their own land.”
He chuckled. “What story, my sweet storyteller?”
She cocked her head and grinned. “Do you want to hear it?” He nodded. “You, the fearsome pirate-captain, want to hear a story?”
“Only from you, my beauty!” he murmured.
“Yes! I want to hear as well!” cheeped a high voice nearly on them, yet echoing about the cave, and James whirled around, his hook risen, ready to strike at any danger that lurked in the shadows.
“Show yourself!” he growled, his eyes searched the water and the sunlit area behind the stalagmites.
“I am here beside you!” chirped the voice, again seeming to come from everywhere, and Hook looked around him, scanning the whole area for the intruder. “Hey, you overgrown pirate, right here!” This time the voice sounded almost impatient.
This irritated the pirate-captain even more, while he turned his head in all directions. “Blast this invisible-game!” he hissed.
Wendy, on the other hand, had understood the hint of the voice hidden behind the words ‘you overgrown pirate’, and looked down. A sound of rapture escaped her as she saw the owner of the voice. “Oh, how sweet!”
Confused, Hook turned toward her and followed her gaze. At his feet stood a small creature, no taller than his boot. Long pointy ears stuck out from its head, and its skin was grey and rough. The face seemed to be nothing more than a big round nose and brown eyes. Longer arms and fingers, as well as a long tail indicated that this creature was a good climber. It wore a doublet made out of something that looked like leather, and its feet were bare and showed long toes, which were likewise a hint that this genus was genial in clambering – almost like monkeys.
Wendy started to leave the rock, but James held her back. “Careful, kitten. Not every creature in Neverland is pleasant, even if it looks so.”
“I know – I’ve seen the mermaids!” she answered, but – despite his warning – she slid down the rock and knelt in front of the little visitor. “Who are you?” she asked kindly, and the little creature grinned.
“I am Swarndy,” it introduced itself and bowed deeply.
“Pleased to meet you,” the girl smiled. “I am Wendy Darling.” She nodded toward James. “And this is—“ she saw that he still stood in a threatening pose and rolled her eyes, “Honey, calm down!”
Full of distrust, Hook lowered his iron claw. “What are you?” he asked harshly and earned another grimace from Wendy.
The little creature frowned. “Why, I am a cave-gnome, of course!” It almost sounded offended.
James rolled his eyes. “Of course. How inventive.”
Wendy shook her head and winked at the cave-gnome. “To what do we owe the pleasure of meeting you, Swardny?”
The cave-gnome seemed to be suddenly shy, before it murmured: “You said you know a story about dwarfs and gnomes. See, we are friends with the dwarfs, and a story about us—“ he ended with a shrug and gave her longing look.
“Of course you can listen.” She looked around and pointed towards the little beach. “I think we would be comfortable there.”
Hook sighed. “Sweetheart, do you really think it is wise to tell this little rat on two legs a story, that.—“
“I am NO rat, Mr. Honey-calm-down!” the gnome protested harshly. Hearing this name, Wendy burst out laughing, while on Hook’s forehead the frown deepened. The cave-gnome blinked uncomprehendingly. “Did I say something wrong?”
Wendy wiped her eyes and held her belly, but it was no use. As Hook straightened himself to his full height and said in his most grim voice “Learn it well, gnome, I am James Hook, captain of the Jolly Roger!” the girl sat down on the sand and broke into another outburst of giggles.
The cave-gnome stared at him and pointed at Wendy. “But the lady called you ‘honey-calm-down’. Why should she call you by a name that isn’t yours?”
Hook moaned and rubbed his eyes. Why him – again? 
Wendy patted the place beside her and gestured to the little creature, to sit down. “ ‘Honey’ is a sort of nick-name,” she explained, deeply amused and the gnome frowned visibly.
“What is honey?”
A scoffing noise escaped Hook’s throat while the girl smiled: “It’s sweet and very valuable to some people.”
The gnome glanced up at the tall man. “Sweet and valuable? We certainly have different opinions!”
Wendy giggled again and touched the tiny shoulder of the gnome to draw his attention. “That’s certainly true. But look, I’m not a gnome and you’re not a human, so it’s normal that we have different preferences.”
The little creature cocked his head and nodded finally, “Alright,” and positioned itself contentedly on the sand. “Could you tell the story now?”
The girl exchanged a quick look with James, and as the buccaneer nodded – most resignedly – she cleared her throat. “Once upon a time, in a far away land …“

“… and so the prince and the maiden found their way back to the surface, and vowed to keep the secret of the world deep beneath the mountains. As they looked back for the last time, they saw the dwarf-king and his gnome-friend standing at the nearly invisible entrance, and both lovers raised their hands in a final farewell. Both little men waved back and then – from one moment to the next – they were gone, vanished back into the hidden world, no mortal had ever seen before.
” ‘You see,” the maiden Maureen said, ‘not all treasures are made of gold and jewels. Friendship is worth far more.’
“The prince nodded and lowered his gaze. ’I’ve learned so much from you and the little people. I am grateful forever.’
”Maureen smiled gently and pointed to his bag. ‘As is the dwarf-king. Just have a look inside. I am sure that he tried to pay his depth.’ After glancing at her questioningly, he opened his little bag, and sure as the sun rises in the east, there lay a huge gem, blue as the sky above him. It was exactly like the stone his father had demanded that he find. Now he would be declared a man as soon as he reached his father’s kingdom.
”But he hesitated, as he remembered the misery Maureen and her father lived in. No, this stone was not for him. His father was rich enough, and this stone from the dwarf’s world would help the poor people. So he reached into his bag and gave the maiden the valuable gem. ‘Take it,’ he said. ‘It will ease the misery of your people.’
”She looked at him thoughtfully. ‘Are you sure that you want to give it to me? What will your father say?’
” ‘I don’t care! He collects treasures and someday he will realize that they can’t give him what he misses the most: love.’
”The maiden still made no move to take the gem. ‘So you love me?’ she asked finally, and he smiled: ‘Yes, from the very first moment,’ he admitted and took her in his arms.
”She bit her lip. ‘Your father will never accepting me. Would you really give up your comfortable life in your castle?’
”He took a deep breath. ‘Not the richest palace nor the most comfortable life could keep me from marrying you.’ And with that, he bent down and kissed her. They did not see the two smiling faces – one covered with a long grey beard and the other with a big nose and tousled hair. The prince had passed their last test, and with a wave of his hand, the dwarf-king 
filled the little bag with gold-pieces.
”Then the friends disappeared and were never seen again. However, the prince and Maureen went to her home … and they lived happily … ever … after.”

James was leaning against a stone, while his legs were in the warm water. He had closed his eyes and had listened intently to the story. Yes, he was not only a grown-up man, but a man with great responsibilities, too – a PIRATE-captain after all – but Wendy’s sweet voice had painted living pictures into his mind and he had gotten lost in the story she told. Sometimes it was balm for every soul to get lost in a fairy-tale with a happy ending.
He was startled by the many cheeping voices cheering and many, many tiny hands applauding, echoing from the walls. Also startled, Wendy looked up and realized that she and James were surrounded by almost four dozen cave-gnomes, who sat or stood about and beamed up at her. 
“What the hell—“ Hook murmured and looked about him at the cave-gnomes, who jumped up and down, cheering. Wendy, leaning against a stalagmite, bowed, blushing and smiling at the little creatures. “Thank you,” she said gratefully.
Swardny climbed on her lap. “Please another one!”
The girl shook her head. “I am sorry, but we have to go.” She looked at the water. “The tide is returning and we have to leave now, or we could be trapped in here.”
A disappointed protest sounded through the cavern. “Would it be so bad?” Swardny asked.
Hook anticipated the direction this talk would lead, and because he was not in the mood for any kind of fight he said firmly: “We have to meet our friends outside. If we are not there when they arrive, they will start to search for us and will come to his cave.”
The gnomes grew nervous. “Mortals as well?” Swardny wanted to know, and, as Hook nodded, he hopped from Wendy’s lap. “It isn’t good when too many humans know about this place.” He sighed. “Will you keep our secret like the prince you told about?”
Wendy nodded. “I swear!” she said and laid her hand over her heart. The little creature glanced at James, who did the same – but not without a look of annoyance. Satisfied, Swardny gestured to his friends to make room for the two mortals, who stood up and stretched themselves. James made a face and grumbled something, while he tried to shake his breeches, which was naturally impossible.
“Is something wrong, darling?” Wendy asked as she saw his gyrations.
He shook his head, but continued his odd behavior, while he grimaced. He was clearly uncomfortable. He met her gaze and saw that she had lifted a brow. “Did you ever have had SAND in your … your … bloomers?” he growled and the girl started to laugh.
“You don’t wear such things,” she giggled and Hook made a face.
“You know what I mean!”
Wendy sighed. “Pull them off when you’re in the water, wash them and redress afterwards, and voilà: No sand in the breeches!”
“I don’t care about the breeches, but about my—“
He stopped suddenly and to Wendy’s amazement a slightly pink crept into his cheeks. Putting on a very innocent face she asked: “Do you mean your best friend?” In the next moment she realized first that they were not alone and second, that she sounded very bold now, and went crimson red.
Hook chuckled and several of the gnomes exchanged knowing looks. Bending down and collecting some water in her hands, Wendy tried to cool down her flaming cheeks, before she turned toward Swardny and his friends. “Thank you, you were good listeners. I hope to see you again!”
Farewells in many voices answered her while she took James’ hand and they waded through the water toward the cave opening. She recognized that he still walked oddly and knew that the sand was scratching him where it hurt the most. They left the cave and blinked in the clear sunshine. As soon as they were waist-deep in the water and were out of sight of the gnomes – almost back at the beach – James ducked under the water and started to remove his breeches. He sighed relieved, as the discomfort was eased. But as he looked up and straight into at a very bemused Wendy, he grumbled something again and started to rinse out his breeches.
Have you ever tried to wash out your swim trunks in the sea while you crouch just off the beach, and have you then tried to put them on again, WITHOUT a new invasion of sand in the material? If you have you know it’s nearly impossible. And this was exactly that what happened to Hook now.
After the third try he gave up, hearing the choking giggles of Wendy. “Do you have NO sand in your petticoat?” he snapped and she gave him her sweetest smile. “Yes, but I will wash it out under the waterfall and will hang it on one of the pines to dry. There is no sand.”
He stared at her. “Was it not YOU who told me to wash them out in the sea?”
“Yes, but near the cave, where the water is free of sand.” She cocked her head. “Heavens, James, who is the seaman here?”
Growling again, he stood up, the breeches dangled from his hook. “So, Miss Know-It-All, then let’s do some laundry!” He strode toward the beach.
Giggling Wendy caught up to him and wrapped her arms around him. “Oh, poor James! The little girl knows one little thing more than the great big bad captain!” He lifted both brows and suddenly she found herself thrown over his shoulder. “James! Do you have to carry me like this every time we disagree?”
She could hear the smirk in his voice. “No, but this way it’s easier for me to make sure you aren’t going to try anything foolish!”
“Really?” she asked and started to wiggle like mad. It ended with both of them landing in the water and starting a new water-battle. This time – admittedly – Hook had the upper hand, because the skirt hindered Wendy. But nevertheless she defended herself as good as she could, but still lost.
After several minutes of splashing water and a mild scuffle with James, she found herself on the blankets and him over her. “Give up?” he grinned and pulled at her chemise.
Their rough play had suddenly turned into something else – something very exciting and more arousing with every passing moment. “Yes,” she whispered and her hand slipped under his wet hair at his neck, pulling him down toward her. “You’ve won, O great Captain!”
He smiled arrogantly and closed his lips over hers, and their bodies sang together, and joined together in a dance they were beginning to know very well.

It was late that afternoon, sun swimming just above the sea, when Smee and Cecco came to pick them up. They found their captain and their lady more-or-less dressed in damp clothes. Their hair was a mess and they were in a very good mood. They went hand in hand back to the longboat, while the other pirates packed the baskets and carried them to the boat as well. James helped Wendy into the longboat and shoved it, together with the other men, into the water. Smee and Cecco exchanged a glance. It was the first time Hook had ever lent a hand with it. Normally, they had to push the boat WITH him in it back into the sea. What a change!
Shortly they reached the Jolly Roger, and Wendy climbed the Jacob’s ladder to the deck, James directly behind her. Two men of the crew helped them aboard and Mullins came to them, bowing slightly. “Miss Wendy? T’ere are two visitors fer ye. T’ey’r waiting at the top-deck.”
Hook cocked his head, while the girl lifted a brow. “Who is it?”
“Yer lill’ brot’er and t’e boy who wants to be a doctor, Miss.”
Michael! Slightly! O dear Lord, she had completely forgotten about her brothers and friends! With an “Excuse me please, James” she shortened her skirts and ran toward the steep stairs and climbed up as quickly as possible. As she reached the top-deck she was a little bit out of breath and she looked guiltily into the face of her youngest brother and the worried one of her step-cousin. “I… I am sorry,” she began. “I’ve completely forgotten—“
Slightly declined. “Don’t apologize, Wendy. Peter saw you and Hook leaving the ship in the morning and rowing toward the southern area. Then we knew that you had, uh, something else to do.”
Michael pouted. “She SHOULD apologize! I waited for her!”
Wendy took him into her arms and pulled him close to her. “I’m sorry, Michael.” Then she looked to Slightly and something told her that he had something to say – something unpleasant. “What is it, Slightly?” she asked and the boy took a deep breath.
He seemed to search for the right words, until he said: “We—we’re leaving tomorrow.”
Wendy frowned. “Where to? A new adventure? Then please have a look in on Michael and the Twins and--”
Slightly shook his head. “No Wendy. Not a new adventure somewhere in the island. We’re returning home.”
Still uncomprehending the girl glanced at him. “Home?
“Yes. Home. Back to London!”

Chapter 33 – To Take Her Home 

Silence hung about all corners of the great cabin, and several candles seeking it out in the twilight. Wendy sat at Hook’s great desk and stared at the nearly blank paper which only bore the line ‘Dear Mother, dear Father’. Only two hours before, Michael and Slightly left after giving her the message that her brothers and the former Lost Boys would return home tomorrow. Home.
To London.
Only a few weeks ago, those words meant everything dear to her, security, and family. “Home” was the place where she belonged, and where everything was familiar: the house and the small garden; the cozy rooms, the room she’d had all to herself for the past three years; the streets she’d explored with her brothers, their small shops; the cathedral where the family always attended throughout the year and Christmas; the bank where her father was managing director, and even the finishing school she visited now for a half year.
Home and London meant her parents; her beautiful, gentle mother who could be so strong, and her brilliant father who seemed so shy and awkward, but whose strengths had grown the last years. Mother’s treats, Father reading the evening paper, shouting to all the boys “A little less noise there, a little less noise!”
Home meant their serving girl Liza, who always looked a little bit snappish, but cooked delicious meals, and was fun, if you could draw her out of her shell. Home meant Nana, the Newfoundland dog, which always tried to fulfill her ‘duty’ as a nursemaid, even if the ‘children’ were far too grown up now to need a nursemaid.
And home meant also Aunt Millicent, who had tried so desperately to change Wendy into a socially acceptable young lady, so that she could find a nice decent husband and – if possible – from “society.”
Home meant parties and shopping, birthdays, Easter and Christmas celebrations, little secrets with her friends and so much more. All this she would never see nor have again.
She hadn’t spent any time at all considering the consequences of her choice to stay, but now, since the time had come, she felt uncertainty, and a gnawing guilty conscience. Her parents loved her deeply and with all their hearts. They would be grief-struck to learn they would never see their daughter again – without a last good-by ...
Wendy sighed and leaned back in the chair while she surveyed the cabin. James was still somewhere below deck where he had been summoned after their return from the island and he’d changed his clothes. She hadn’t really understood what the problem was. She hadn’t paid attention when he told her about it, while the boys were still aboard. And, to be honest, she didn’t care in the moment. The ship wasn’t in danger, and anything else could wait.
What would she write to her parents? The truth, of course, that she had found the man she loved and that she was going to be his wife soon.
Stop! James hadn’t made any proposal of marriage, but here – in Neverland – it didn’t seem to matter that much. So the second part of what she planned to write to her parents would not be true.
She could tell them about James, but her parents already knew of him. Yes, they knew the stories of the infamous James Hook, the pirate-captain with the iron claw instead of a right hand, whose eyes turned blood-red “when he guts you,” as Michael loved to relate the tale. Should she really write that HE was the man who had won her heart, and that she had decided to share his life at sea? No, that wouldn’t do. Not that her parents would actually be able to do anything about it – after all, the real world was far away – but what would they possibly think of their daughter? She could let them know that James had changed and could write about what happened here the last few weeks, but she was certain that John and the others would fill them in quite thoroughly.
She sighed, her thoughts on that other world. The only thing she could say to them was that she and James loved each other, and that they had vowed to stay together forever. She could write to them that she was happy and that she had found the life she had always yearned for. And she could tell them that they needn’t worry about anything; that James was a wealthy man and that she wouldn’t lack anything – except them, of course. Yes, that’s what she’d write. And she could tell them one last time that she loved them and that they would have a place in her heart for all time; and that she was sorry to leave them so abruptly, and that possibly they might see each other again, if Neverland ever set the Jolly Roger free.
That brought her to another topic. The fairy-queen had, more or less, said that James’ hate for Peter was the key to the odd fixation between him and Neverland. And James didn’t hate Peter anymore. Not in the fierce, all-consuming way he once had. And he loved her. Wasn’t that enough to break the chains and —
“That really must be a difficult letter to write!” The deep warm voice startled her, and she looked up directly into the blue eyes of James, who stood directly in front of the desk. She had been so lost in thought that she even hadn’t heard him come in.
“Sorry,” she smiled and looked down at the mostly blank paper.
James could tell that something bothered her. She seemed to be uncertain and-- sad? “What is it, sweetheart?” he asked, threw his hat on one of the chairs and came around the desk. He half-sat on the desk and bent forward, stroking her loose hair. He met her gaze and cocked his head. “What’s the matter, kitten?” 
She took a deep breath. “Slightly said—“ She paused frowning, then started again. “He said that they will return home tomorrow.” She could see him tensing, and continued: “I don’t know what to tell my parents. After all, I don’t now if I will ever see them again.” Her voice had fallen to a whisper.
Of course it would trouble her; that he had foreseen. He remembered perfectly well how much it had hurt him to be forced to leave England without seeing his parents again, and to learn later that they had died. It was one thing to be parted for a while, but to be separated for all time was serious – especially when you had the chance to refuse. And that Wendy would miss her parents was certain.
And suddenly an alarming thought hit him. What if she decided to return to London – together with her brothers? What, if she decided that a life here, with him, wasn’t worth separation from her family?
She seemed to guess his thoughts, knowing him too well, because she took his hand and hook in her fingers and pressed them to her heart. “No!” she answered the unspoken question in his eyes. “I will never ever leave you!” She released his hand and laid her fingers on his cheek. “I love you, I choose to love you, and this will never change!”
The relief so easily read on his face touched her, and she rose from the chair and kissed him tenderly, while she wrapped her arms around him. She could feel his arms encircling her waist and she buried her face at his throat and in his thick curls. The mixture of sea, tobacco and the scent of his skin, mingled with the faint fragrance of the oil that still lingered there, was so calming, she felt herself relaxing. For a long moment, they held each other and relished the presence of the other. Then James murmured: “Shall I write a letter to your father as well?”
Wendy took a deep breath and thought about it for a moment, nodding slowly. “Perhaps … perhaps that would be wise.” She lifted her head and said with a small grin. “But I don’t think it would be wise to tell him that you’ve seduced his daughter and that you’re really a pirate.”
James smirked back. “And what should I write him then? That you’ve seduced me, because you’ve held a candle for me ever since you were twelve?”
Wendy threw her head back. “Oh, James!” She punched him in the arm. “Don’t you dare color the truth!”
He lifted both brows. “So you didn’t hold a candle for me when you were a little girl?”
“Yes – no! I mean-- yes, I told stories about you and-- and yes, you charmed me and—I don’t believe I’ve admitted this now!” She blushed crimson, and lowered her head while he laughed.
He pulled her closer and kissed her warm forehead. “Don’t worry your pretty head about it, my sweet. I think I now exactly what I will write to the father of such a brave, strong and beautiful daughter, who was able to save this black heart, and teach it to love again.” His hand stroked her back, and for a long time there was nothing more to hear than the low noises of the planks and the riggings. 

*************************************************

He could feel the horse’s movements under him, and he gripped the animal with his knees, trying to calm his mount. The horse was nervous, as if it could feel the distress its master was experiencing. Hooves stamped on the soft bed of leaves on the forest floor, and it snorted, irritated. James took a deep breath while he tugged the reins more firmly. He knew this face, which now looked at him with so much cockiness and condescension. He had seen it a hundred times or more in his returning nightmares. Odd! Normally he wasn’t aware that he dreamed, but this time he knew that neither his surroundings nor the people were real. Even so, he was unable to wake up.
Knowing what would happen next, he determined to remain calm this time. Perhaps he could change the dream – or the memory. Ignoring the odd sensation of facing a real memory in dream – and recognizing it! – he beheld the man before him. Yes, here was the reason for all his misery. Because of this man, his life had turned into hell. 
“I say you again: Surrender!” the man in front of him ordered harshly. The voice hadn’t changed during his stay in Neverland, still sounding hard and triumphant. Uncanny that something like the sound of an enemy’s voice could burn into your memory forever. This time, Hook wanted to answer his opponent properly, in a way he deserved, but to his frustration, he felt himself returning to the role of the very young man he had been at that time. He felt the uncertainty returning, and listened as the same questions arose, identical to all those years ago: 
What should he do? Should he really throw his weapons away? Should he surrender to this cocky, swaggering blowhard, who now threatened the light of his life? 
“James, please!” the desperate whisper beside him arrested his impulse to simply attack, which is what he would do had it happened today. Gritting his teeth, he looked at the small hand that covered his right one, preventing him reaching for his pistol. He didn’t want to look at her. He didn’t want to see her face again – not because it would hurt so much, but because of the guilt that gnawed him. If he hadn’t persuaded her to escape with him to a new life, she could have remained whole, and her soul and spirit wouldn’t have been destroyed.
Against his will, he lifted his eyes from the hand to the beauty beside him, exactly as he had done before. It was at this moment he truly understood he would never be able to change this dream, never alter the memory – that he would have to go through the whole drama again. For a dream-protracted moment, he wished with all his heart that he could waken, but he didn’t. So he could do nothing more than glance at Isabella and see the fear and resignation in her dark brown eyes yet again.
And then the long-remembered run of his thoughts took over again. If he allowed the situation to escalate, she might get hurt. And if he fought against this young blowhard, then he would hurt her by harming him. After all, this snob was her brother.
His glare swept his opponent’s companions. They sat relaxed on their horses, and seemed quite certain that he would obey. This alone made his blood boil, and he felt fury rising deep in him – and this time by his younger self and the man he was now. The young James had managed to hold back his temper.
“I will wait no longer, boy!” his opponent hissed. “Surrender – for the sake of my sister! That is, if you truly love her as you say.”
Being called ‘boy’ awoke a new wrath in him, especially since he used this word to insult Pan, and this time he felt the anger in his younger self as well. He had always loathed being called ‘boy’ – possibly the reason why he taunted Pan so often this way.
And then he heard the voice of his teacher in his mind, the one who taught him to remain calm, to wait out a dangerous situation until it changed into his advantage or he could calculate the full risk. Feeling himself abruptly nodding, he pulled out his sword and let it fall. Then he reached for his pistol, intending to let it fall to the ground as well, but it would never come to that, as he perfectly remembered. He heard Isabella gasping and her shout “NO!” Instinctively, he ducked behind his horse’s head and saw the muzzle of a small pistol aimed at his face. 
What came next he had never understood when he thought back on this event. For it had been too quick, even as it seemed to slow down. He saw the gun pointing at him and acted by reflex – the same instinct that saved him many times as pirate. He raised his pistol and his finger pulled the trigger. The shot rang in his ears while the bullet struck its target – direct, clean, deadly. For a moment, his opponent only looked at him and he could see, in the dim light of the torches held by the other men, the dark spot on her brother’s forehead. Then the young man sank from his horse – and the world turned upside-down.
From one moment to the next, he felt himself removed from the body of his younger self, and he the whole scene played before his eyes from the side, as if he were a ghost. Holding his breath, he watched what he had so often seen in his dreams, but he never had seen in the position of a ‘third person’. He heard Isabella’s high-pitched scream echoing through the forest, while he sat frozen on horseback.
Suddenly, Isabella guided her own horse in front of him, blocking him from his opponent’s companions. “Flee!” her voice pierced the erupting chaos, and he watched himself … doing nothing.
Hook didn’t need to watch the ensuing events. He knew them all too well. And so he looked away as his servant grabbed his stallion’s reins and yanked him and his mount away from the hell that had broken loose. Instead of observing the chaos, he glanced at the fallen young man, lying there beside the nervous hooves of his horse. To Hook’s amazement, her brother turned his head toward him, and their eyes met – dead-grey against forget-me-not-blue. James flinched and felt an icy shock. This man was dead! He COULDN’T look at him! Hook wanted to glance away, but found himself unable to. He tried to turn, but was suddenly immobile. He could do nothing but stare at the man he had shot, and watch his lips twist in a hateful smile before he mouthed: “I’ve won! And I will win again!”
James’ heart pounded hard in his chest. Yes, it was true! Isabella’s brother had indeed won, even in his death, because he had prevented the marriage of his sister with the man she chose. And he had won, because his death had inflicted a living hell on his sister’s young suitor, whom he had loathed from the very first.
Hook pressed his lips together. NO! This bastard hadn’t won! Because, after all the misery, pain, fear and cruelty he had been through, he had found love again; maybe the only true love he ever had! “No, you’ve lost!” he answered with fierce triumph. “Because I am neither dead, nor alone! I’ve lost your sister, but a new love was given to me! And this one nobody will take from me!”
His opponent only looked toward him with his dead eyes and smiled broader before the image vanished, and he could only see the corpse of the young count on the ground – immobile as it should be. He felt a cool wind in his curls and on his cheeks, and the forest around him faded into grey-white, as snow started to fall from the skies and covered the moss and leaves with its white, icy weight.
Relieved, he found he was able to move again, and turned away from the wintry scene, hoping deeply that this odd dream was over now, and—
And bumped into something smaller. Swallowing a curse, he looked down, directly into blue eyes behind spectacles. Dark brown hair fell over a high forehead, while the blue eyes narrowed. “You will not ruin her life, Hook!” the boyish voice hissed. “I will not let her stay in your clutches!”
James was momentarily perplexed, then irritated. “If you think I will be threatened by the little brother of my love, then you can think again, Mr. Darling!”
The boy glared at him. “She’s coming home! With me!” With that, he turned around and stalked away
Hook blinked. That little rat had the nerve to turn his back on him like a servant? Damn him! It was high time he learned some proper behavior!
He followed the boy several yards and was reaching to grab the retreating shoulder when he saw a slender, female form in the darkness, struggling against someone. He heard the familiar, sweet voice crying for someone to let her go. Instantly the lesson he had wanted to teach John was forgotten, and he broke into a run toward Wendy. But no matter fast he ran, he couldn’t reach her. The harder he tried to get to her, the further the distance seemed to stretch. For a moment, he could see her clearly before him. Faceless shapes held her and pulled her deeper into the darkness. Their eyes met and she twisted her head to see him better above the smaller shadows in front of her. “James!” she screamed. “Help me!” He threw himself forward, but still the distance grew. He ran faster, until his legs hurt and his lungs burned, but she was disappearing. He slapped branches out of his face and leaped over roots, one time he even stumbled and fell onto the snowy ground, but still he didn’t give up. But it was no use. He had his last glimpse of her, heard her sobbing for him, then her voice trailed of and he was alone in a dark, cold clearing. The forest was deadly silent, not the slightest noise was heard.
“Wendy?” he called and listened with rising despair for an answer. Nothing. “Wendy!” this time he shouted louder, while his panic, under control until now, broke free. He looked frantically around him, trying to see something in the dark shadows, but the forest remained empty.
No! This was only a dream, he reminded himself, but nonetheless ice-cold fear gripped him. ‘I will never leave you!’ she had promised, and now she had been taken away by force from him.
“Wendy!!”
His scream echoed through the icy air, while pain spread through all of him. She was gone, and he could do nothing to change that! She was lost to him as well! With a tormented cry he sank on his knees, and let the tears run freely – grief and sorrow too overwhelming to hold back.
Suddenly warm slender arms were wrapped around him, arms with a surprising strength. And they were familiar. “James? I’m here. Wake up, love!”
Wake up? This was something he wanted desperately. Still, a part of him knew that this was all a dream and that the pain would end as soon as he woke up, but again he couldn’t. He felt her soft lips on his cheek and her silky hair tickling his suddenly bare chest. “Hush, my love. It’s only a dream. Let go of it! Let go!” He closed his eyes and wished himself, with all his might, back on the Jolly Roger, back into the arms of his beloved sweet Wendy and—

****************************************************

-- and with a loud gasp he found himself  back in his bed and Wendy beside him. She had wrapped her arms around him as far as possible and nuzzled his cheek, whispering soothing things to him, while her hands stroked his arms and chest. “Ssh, my darling, you’re here with me. You’re not alone!”
Sighing he forced himself to relax, while his hand captured one of hers, lifting it to his mouth where he softly kissed the delicate fingers. He felt her full lips at his temple and shifted to face her. He took her into his arms with a need that was like the urge to breathe, and she instantly snuggled closer to him and laid one arm over his hip.
“Better now, honey?” she asked and eyed him questioningly. The dim silver moonlight heightened his pale, haunted appearance, one she hadn’t seen for a long time. He didn’t answer, but swallowed hard. Kissing him tenderly, she tangled her legs with his and rubbed his hip and back. “What have you dreamed, my love?”
A humorless bark escaped his throat. “I think a very similar nightmare to yours, kitten. I dreamed of losing you.” He took another deep breath and closed his eyes. “This damn island will drive me crazy one day.”
Her lips tickled him on his shoulder as she kissed him there. “I don’t think that it is Neverland’s fault. I rather think that our nightmares are the result of the deep fear we have of one day being without each other.” She nestled closer to him. “And now, after we learn that the boys are returning to London, this fear is revealed in our nightmares.”
James pulled the blanket higher and took care that she was warm beneath it. “Tell me honestly, Wendy: have you thought about going with them?” Before she could answer he continued: “Please think clearly on it. When they go tomorrow, you will have no more chance to see them or your parents again. You will be separated from them forever.” He bit his lips and lowered his voice to mask the sudden shake in it. “I couldn’t blame you, if you—“
She laid her fingers gently against his lips. “We had this discussion already last evening. Stop worrying, sweetheart. I’ve told you time and time again – and even swore – that I will remain at your side, that I will never, ever leave you. If my choices are them without you, or you without them, I much prefer the latter.” She replaced her hand with her lips. “I love you, and nothing could be worse or more cruel than to be away from you.” Her fingers combed through his soft mane. “I’ll give Slightly our letters tomorrow and bid them all farewell. And then our life together truly begins.”
He licked his lips. “Will you miss them?”
Wendy lowered her gaze. “Of course I will miss them. I will miss them terribly.” Her look returned to his. “But it is a loss I am able to bear. What I could never bear would be a life without you. You’re my soul and my life belongs only to you. Without you I would fade away.” Her mouth breathed the gentlest kiss on his lips. “I wouldn’t vanish, of course, but my soul would die.”
James frowned as he recognized how her words described his dream. He tucked her head under his chin and felt her soft breath on his skin, as she hugged her face to his chest. Could love really kill a soul by the lack of nearness to the other one? ‘Yes,’ he remembered, ‘it killed Isabella’s.’
His fingers tangled in her thick hair, then glided over the smooth skin of her bare back. ‘But not this time!’ he swore fiercely to himself. This time he would not allow his love to destroy his beloved. This time -- he would make no mistake, take no risk! This time -- he would be clever, and this time he knew the threat which lurked somewhere in the darkness.
Wait! What was he thinking? There was no danger at hand, no need to run away with her and into a trap! His situation was nothing like the old story! She would say good-by to the boys tomorrow with a few tears but good feelings, and the two of them would return to his ship and start their new life together. Of course he would accompany her tomorrow. Not, that he didn’t trust her – or Pan in this case – but Neverland was impulsive, precipitous and dangerous, and he would never risk her harm.
Wendy seemed to read his thoughts and shifting, murmured, “Will you come with me tomorrow?”
“Of course! I wouldn’t allow you to face so difficult a mission as an eternal good-by to your family all alone.” He kissed her forehead.
“Thank you,” she answered, relieved. 
“You’re most welcome, my dear. Where will you meet them?”
She smiled. She had already told him the location during their talk, but she knew that he hadn’t really listened. His fear that she would leave him after all now that her brothers were returning home had held him, even if he had attempted to hide it. The nightmare he’d just had was the best proof of that. Of course he was afraid. Except for Smee, there had been no one close to him, no one who had shown consideration for him and his feelings. Stroking his cheek, she answered: “In the clearing by the great waterfall.”
He thought a moment and continued: “Afterward I –“
The girl interrupted him gently. “James? When we go to the island to say goodbye, can your men fetch something for me? When Peter leaves, Neverland will be covered by snow, and there will be no way for me to get it.” She didn’t need to look at him to know he was curious.
“What ever you wish, kitten. May I help you—“
She shook quickly her head. “No, this has to do with the surprise and … the special evening I promised you last week.”
She heard the grin in his voice. “So you’re convinced that I’m well?”
Giggling she nodded. “Aye, great Captain. You’re definitely completely cured.” She dabbed a kiss on his nose, which made him chuckle. “And know this, James Hook, you will need every ounce of strength you can muster.”
He had a fairly good idea what she had in mind, but was hazy on the details.. “I think I can be patient until then.”
Wendy smiled impishly and found a more comfortable position in his arms. “That’s good.” She yawned and rubbed her nose, which reminded him again of a spoiled happy kitten.
Feeling a strong surge of tenderness and love at the sight, he hugged her tightly to him, before he relaxed and whispered a gentle: “Good night, little wildcat.”
She yawned again, clearly tired now. “Good night, love,” she murmured, before her steady breathing revealed that she had fallen asleep. With a small smile, he watched her for several minutes, until his own eyes closed, and he drifted away into a deep and dreamless sleep.

Far below the Never-Tree, John and Nibs lay wide awake and staring into the deep twilight of the underground-home, only sparsely lit by candles on the table. Everyone else was asleep. They even could hear Tootles snoring and the light in Tink’s little bedchamber was nearly out – proof that the fairy slept as well. “Do you really think it’ll work?” Nibs whispered and looked at his friend.
John took a deep breath. “It has to!”
The third in command of the Lost Boys pressed his lips together. “I don’t know if it’s the right thing for Wendy. I mean, look at her! She really is mad about him--"
“Mad! That’s the right word for it, Nibs. It’s pure madness to consider a life at the side of that villain. She’s practically throwing her life away – no, she almost HAS thrown it away. It will be difficult to explain why she isn’t decent any longer. And as far as I know, my sister she will deny vehemently that her ‘precious James’ raped her.”
Nibs shifted and looked at the ceiling which was nearly invisible in the darkness. “She just doesn’t want to lie.”
“You know that in her case that’s foolishness!” John replied, and stretched himself. 
“What about Slightly? You know he’s on her side, and even approves of her with Hook. He’ll be a problem, if we want to--"
“I’ve thought about that. Tootles will distract him.” He looked in the direction of the chubby boy, who snored as though trying to be heard at the other side of the island.
“Tootles?” Nibs asked bewildered and the eldest of the Darling-sons nodded.
“Yes. I explained the whole problem and how Wendy must return home.”
“Are you sure he understands what you meant? That he will help tear Wendy away from a life she truly wants?”
In the dim light he saw John’s eyes narrow. “Don’t start again with that sentimental drivel. She’s my sister, and I’m not going to stand around with my arms folded while she runs straight into calamity. It’s my duty to prevent that. And it’s exactly that what Father and Mother would expect of me.” He glanced at his friend and saw the skepticism return. “Try to sleep, Nibs. We’ll need all our strength for the fight home tomorrow.”
The other boy sat up. “Does Peter know about your plan?”
John nodded. “I talked to him. Honestly, he didn’t seem to understand why it was important that we take Wendy back to London. Of course, he knows that it would be a big mistake if she stays with Hook, but somehow he lacks his old enmity against the captain.” He yawned. “No matter. I don’t think that he’ll hinder us taking Wendy with us – even against her will.”
Nibs felt a low pang in his belly. “She’ll be so angry – and so unhappy.”
John shrugged. “She’ll come to her senses one day, and then she’ll be grateful that we saved her from a life at the side of that … that murderer.” He lay back and shifted to his side. “Good night, Nibs, and thanks for wanting to help me.”
The other boy didn’t answer, for he felt a gnawing guilt awaking, as well as strong misgivings about what they were about to do.



The next morning, sunbeams danced upon the waves and bathed the forests of Neverland in gold, while the soft warm air promised another brilliant day. So it was no wonder that Wendy, dressed only in her undergarments, was surprised to face a worried fairy-queen when she approached from behind the Spanish wall. Blushing, the girl wanted to retreat, but the tiny creature only waved impatiently for her to approach.
Curious, Wendy stepped nearer – she hadn’t seen the fairy for several days now – and threw a quick look around her. Yes, James was still outside – something about the second cannon-deck, as she had heard as she was washing. “Good morning, Your Majesty,” she greeted politely. “Please excuse my state--" 
The queen shook her head and then Wendy heard the familiar voice in her mind again. “I am here to warn you and the man you love. Something is up.”
The girl sat down on the bed and looked at the diminutive royal. “What do you mean?”
The Lady took a deep breath. “I don’t have details, but the signs never lie. The day may be sunny, but I feel a dark shadow approaching swiftly. Until now, it is still unseen, but it already towers over Neverland and this ship. Something is about to happen, if you aren’t very careful, something that will bring darkness to you all and will chill all the warmth in your hearts.”
The girl swallowed, while a stone seemed to grow in her stomach. “The dreams—“ she began and had the fairy-queen’s full attention.
“What dreams?”
“James and I both had nightmares about losing each other. Someone tried to tear me away from Neverland,” Wendy murmured and the big eyes of the fairy-queen grew even wider.
“Be watchful then! If you two are separated, there will be no rejoining. His heart will turn to stone and he will be lost forever, and with him, a great part of Neverland as well. The balance would be utterly destroyed. And you—“ She lowered her head. “I don’t think that I have to describe what would happen to you.”
Wendy wrapped her arms around her. “Yes. I would die, too.” She bit her lips. “Even imagining a life without him hurts.”
The tiny creature nodded. “I know what it is to love completely and to give your soul to another.” Wendy looked wide-eyed at her and the Lady smiled. “Yes, we can feel only one emotion at time, but it is consuming. And you have to agree that love is the most consuming of all – even more than its darker side - hate.”
The girl nodded thoughtfully. “That reminds me, didn’t you say that love would set him free? And that his link to Neverland would be dissolved if his hatred for Peter was dispelled?”
The Queen nearly smiled again. “Indeed. Have patience, my dear. A chain formed through years of forging will not be broken so quickly.” She held up her hand to stop Wendy’s questions. “Patience, child. Your questions will be answered in due time.” She lowered her hand and looked aside. “That is, when time isn’t working against you both.” Wendy felt a thin fear run a cold tip down her back and watched as the fairy lifted into the air. “Be careful, child. I have faith in you – and in him, even if he is the most stubborn and arrogant mortal I ever met!” She flew to Wendy and touched her cheek. “All you need is faith as well, and whatever happens, don’t give up your love!”
“Never!” Wendy answered fiercely. “I love him more than my own life!” 
The fairy smiled. “That is your best weapon, though I hope it doesn’t come to that.” She turned toward the window, but before she flew off she looked back one last time. “I don’t know, if we will see you again, Wendy Darling. If not, I wish you a long and happy life. You’re one of the few mortals who have impressed me.” Before Wendy could say anything, the little Queen darted out the window, her golden trail disappearing in the bright sunbeams.

The deep forests bloomed in rich colors – from pale lime to dark evergreen, from shell pink to blood red, from white to yellow and from moondust blue to the cobalt blue of the skies at midnight. The air was balmy in the shade the high trees offered. The songs of the birds echoed through the golden day, and in the bushes you could hear small animals rustling about as the little group strolled between the trees.
Suddenly Wendy stopped and looked with shining eyes around her. “Perfect!” she said and turned toward Hook, who stood beside her.
“Perfect for what, my dear?”
She grinned. “Don’t be nosy, James! You’ll spoil the surprise!” She met his amused gaze and waved with her hands. “What are you waiting for, honey? There you go!” She pointed straight in front of her. “And don’t peek!”
Hook heard the snorts of amusement from Smee, Cecco and Albino behind him, shot them a dark glare and motioned for them to follow him. Wendy watched him go and giggled when he looked back one last time and rolled his eyes. 
James shook his head. Here he was, the most feared and dangerous captain of the Seven Seas, and what was he doing? Obeying the ‘command’ of a girl -- in front of his men! But of course she was right. After all, she prepared a surprise for him and …
And she looked like an angel as she stood there in her light summer dress, bathed in the sunbeams that found their way through the branches. Her hair was piled on her head in a disordered mound of silken, curly strands; several curls falling playful about her face. Only the rough sack she held in her hand looked out of place. Hook raised an amused eyebrow. He really hadn’t a clue what his girl had in mind, but he was indeed curious – and touched that she put forth so much effort to provide a special evening. “Be careful, kitten. If something happens, I’m not far away!”
Wendy smiled, “Thanks. And now: bye-bye!”
Bowing, James did as she asked of him and took care to lead his men to a distance, where none of them could see her. Nevertheless, he could be at her side in seconds, if something happened – like a wild animal for example.
Whistling, Wendy glanced around her and saw the many wild blooms growing on trees, in bushes, from the turf. Back in England, it would have felt a sin to cull them, after all they looked so beautiful in their natural surroundings. But the girl knew that they would all die as soon as Peter left the island to escort her brothers and friends home. Snow would cover the island, and the whole magical realm would sink into a winter sleep, until its little prince returned.
Bending down, Wendy started to gather the flowers, preferring red and white. Several wild roses were found, and she harvested them as well, for she knew that James loved roses. After the sack was almost full, she tied it up and went the direction the men had taken. She met them in a small clearing where they sat on several small rocks and talked to each other – which means that Smee told a funny tale about Dublin, while Cecco and Albino listened, and Hook leaned against a tree and simply enjoyed the warm sunshine on his face, eyes closed. He must have sensed her presence, for he opened his eyes and looked at her – a soft smile playing about his mouth -- before he wiped the pleased expression from his face and put on his Captain’s face again. “Every thing all right, Miss Darling?”
She nodded beaming and handed Cecco the sack. “Please take care that this gets into our quarters and don’t open it!” she added with feigned strictness.
The giant pirate grinned at her. “My pleasure, Missy.”
Hook looked at him. “You and Mr. Albino shall return to the boat and wait there for--" The loud shouts of the men who had rowed them ashore rang through the forests, calling for the captain. Alerted, Hook raised his voice and signaled where he was.
Out of breath Mason, Mullins and a third man broke through the coppice only a moment later, storming toward their commander. “Cap’n,” Mason started. “T’at damn bastard is aboard and--"
“Of whom do you speak, Mr. Mason?” James asked irritated. He hated it to be disturbed and then to get no accurate information.
“T’at damn guy ye grounded ‘ere, Sir!” Mullins said, his face was grim. “Some’ow he managed to get to t’e ship, Sir. Skye escaped wit’ one of t’e boats and--"
At that moment, the rest of his men ashore and Skye ran toward him. “Mr. Skye! What happened?” he asked with a cold voice, once again the fearsome pirate-captain everyone knew.
The older pirate fought for breath, as he began: “He ‘as come aboard wit’out our notice. We t’ink t’at he swam to t’e ship when he saw you and the few of us rowin’ ashore. He’s barricaded himself in the powder-storage and t’reatens to blow up t’e ship, if’n ye don’t give him a longboat and complete equipment and food for a week.”
James’ face hardened while his eyes glistened in a unholy fire. Energy washed through his veins. No one blackmailed him! And whoever dared to try would deeply regret it! And he himself regretted something else in this moment as well: that he hadn’t killed the bastard when he had the chance. But no, he had spared him – to show mercy in front of his girl. Vagrants and vandals! The pirate’s world had no room for mercy! And now he had to deal with this mistake.
He pulled his pistol out and gave it to the girl. “Wendy, you stay here! Go to the clearing and tell Pan what happened. He has to wait until I’ve eliminated this problem and come back for you before he can take a trip to good old London! Take the pistol with you in case something happens!”
She approached him and touched his arm, a vague fear rising in her, while she took the weapon. “James, please don’t go, or else take me with you. The men can--"
He touched her cheek before he took the cape from Smee that he had brought with them for her, for their ride back to the ship after the snow started to fall. “Kitten, it will come to a fight and I don’t want you in the middle of it. Stay here with Peter and--"
“But what if this fiend really destroys the ship? You will be there and--"
He silenced her with a kiss. “Don’t be afraid. This man is nothing I can’t handle.” He turned toward his men. “Gentlemen, I think we have a rendezvous with a crazed chicken.” He stormed off, his men already on their way to the landing. James didn’t know why, but he turned one time around to look at his girl. He felt an odd chill slither up his back and the sudden impulse to take her with him. But on the ship, she would be in danger, and he swore to himself to keep her away from all danger. So he simply blew her a kiss and followed his men.
Wendy looked after him and felt a cold pang in her belly, as his figure disappeared between the trees and she could no longer see his red frockcoat. She felt alone and lost for a moment, but then she scolded herself. James was right. One man was really something he could handle, and the scoundrel must be insane to blackmail someone like James Hook. He would never make it away from the ship alive – and, to her own surprise, she didn’t mind a bit. That bastard hadn’t deserved any better.
Sighing and praying that James was going to be out of danger soon, she turned to the direction of the great waterfall and wandered through the forest. It wasn’t long before she heard a soft “whoosh” beside her, and Peter appeared in front of her face, standing several feet over the ground. He smiled widely and greeted her with a soft. “Hello, Wendy-Lady!”
The girl felt a part of her worry vanishing and smiled back. “Hello, boy! How are you?”
He cocked his head. “Quite well. I’m going to miss your brothers and the other ones, but then, I still have the other Lost Boys and--" he shrugged and landed on the soft moss. His gaze found the pistol. “Why do you carry a weapon?” he asked, surprised.
Wendy took a deep breath and told him what was happening on board the Jolly Roger. Peter whistled and shook his sandy-gold locks. “He can’t stay out of trouble, eh?” he joked.
“Who?” the girl asked confused.
“Hook. He’s always saving his ship from something or another!”
Wendy made a face. “It’s the duty of a good commander.” She lowered her gaze. “He was here to accompany me when I say good-bye.” She sighed. “I should be disappointed that he had to go, but the only thing I care about is that he comes through it unhurt.”
Peter looked at her more closely, and saw the deep caring in her eyes, and fear for the captain. She really loved him and he felt a small guilt growing in him. He knew perfectly well about John’s plan, and that she wouldn’t leave Neverland of her own free will. Not this time. And suddenly -- he couldn’t stand to look in her eyes anymore. “He’ll be fine, Wendy. He’s a survivor!”
Wendy didn’t know why, but this statement disquieted her. Of course, Peter meant the occurrence with Blackbeard’s pirate on the ship, but why did she feel so uncertain? Why was her conscience scratching at her so insistently?
“Come on, we’re leaving soon. Do you have a cape or something with you?” A short nod was her answer, and she showed him the cape over her left arm. Peter grinned. “You think of everything.”
Wendy flinched as she remembered that she had said exactly the same thing to James the day before, during their jaunt to the beach. “I hope so,” she answered and followed her friend to the great waterfall. The boys were all there: her new brothers, Slightly, the new Lost boys and John and Michael. Tink soared above them and made a very important face. After all, it was her fairy-dust that would enable the boys to fly home. A pain shot through the girl as she realized now that this was the finally good-bye. Even if Neverland would allow James and his ship to go free, she couldn’t know if she would ever see her family again. 
Tears welled up in her eyes. She blinked them away as she walked over to the boys. “Heigh ho!” she greeted and swallowed the lump in her throat and smiled. Her adopted brothers embraced her and the youngest of the twins sniffled, until she wiped his eyes with the corner of her cape. “Calm down, little one,” she said gently. “Maybe we will meet again.”
“What do you mean?” John asked and Wendy shrugged.
This is Neverland. You never know what the island has in mind for you.” She didn’t want to wake false hope in the boys, and she didn’t want to alert Peter that possibly Hook’s link to the island was breaking.
Slightly embraced her as well. “Be careful, cousin. As you said: this is Neverland and even here, danger is always at hand.”
She smiled. “Don’t be afraid, Slightly, James will take very good care of me.” She reached into her dress-pocket and pulled out two letters. “Please give them to Father and Mother. They will explain everything.”
“Two letters?” Michael asked, forgetting his tears for a moment. Wendy nodded. 
“The second one is from James. I think he wanted to explain himself to our parents. After all he is – more or less – their son-in-law.”
John lifted a brow. He never expected that kind of thoughtfulness from the captain. Could he be about to do the wrong thing? But no! This life here could never be good for her! Biting his lips he pulled her aside, deciding to give her one last chance to change her mind. “Wendy, do you really insist on staying here?”
The girl sighed. “John, dearest brother, haven’t we talked about that enough?”
The boy took a deep breath. “What about when you need a doctor?
Wendy frowned “A doctor?”
John rolled his eyes. “You could already be pregnant,” he whispered quietly, only to her.
The girl paled. She had never thought about that. She and James had made love so many times that she had lost count. And lost count of the days since her last courses. Of course, John was right. She already could be with child, and she didn’t how James would react to this. He didn’t like children, he had told her that often enough. But on the other hand, it would be THEIR child, and she felt deep in her heart that he would love it. After all, he even had found some kind of arrangement with Peter. “If I am – or going to – be pregnant, then there are the women of the village. They will help me!”
John indicated the verdure about him. “Do you really want to give birth to your child here – on a ship full of pirates?”
“Home is home, John, and this where the heart beats.”
The boy made a grimace. This was typical of his sister – and she gave him no other chance than to carry out his plan and to take her to safety. “As you wish, Wendy,” he said and hugged her. “Be careful, right?”
She nodded and returned his hug. “I will.” They returned to the little group and Peter gave her an odd smile. “Everything clear?” he asked and John made an affirmation gesture.
“Can’t you wait until James comes back?” she asked the Prince of Neverland and the boy looked to the skies. “It’s getting late, Wendy, I am sorry.”
John tugged at her sleeve. “I’ve an idea. You come with us part of the way, and then you fly back to the Jolly Roger.”
Skeptically, she looked at him. “James wouldn’t be very pleased if I returned to the ship before the danger is over.”
Slightly shrugged. “Maybe you can turn the tables once again, as you did with Blackbeard.”
She grinned. “Don’t let him hear you!”
“No chance!”
Full of expectation, the boys looked at her. “Please fly with us – if only to the portal!” Tootles begged and Curly nodded.
“Please, Wendy! After all we will never see you again.”
The other boys joined their pleas and Wendy sighed. She really couldn’t deny them this last wish. “All right!” she said and lifted her hands in surrender. “I’ll fly the first part with you. But then I have to return.”
The boys cheered and Tink flew over her, baptizing her with the golden dust. Wendy felt Peter’s breath on her cheek, as he hovered behind her in the air and whispered into her ear: “Think happy thoughts, Wendy-Lady!”
The girl closed her eyes and immediately she saw the dear face of James in her mind. She saw his sparkling eyes and the soft smile tugging at his arrogant mouth – and suddenly she found herself back in the air. Grinning she looked around her and saw the returning boys, while the new Lost Boys remained on the ground. “Fare-well!” they called and the other boys waved back. They all knew that they wouldn’t see each other again.
Peter had already taken the lead and guided them up into the sky, Tink at his side. “Slightly!” Tootles called and the former second in command flew to his side.
“What is it?”
“I can’t quite handle my bundle.”
Slightly rolled his eyes. “Here, let me fix it for you!”
Wendy paid them no mind, but relished in the sensation of flying again. Neverland lay beneath her in its rich variety of colors and smells, and she could see the Jolly Roger -- from where she could hear shooting and then loud cheers. “Yes, he won!” she screamed and beamed at John, who was beside her.
“Of course he won,” her brother retorted dryly and took her hand. “Come on, only a little bit more with us and--" he looked around. “Oh no, they’re further than I thought. Hey, Nibs, Curly, Peter, wait for us!”
Wendy giggled. “Oh John, you’ve always been slower than they were!”
“Thank you so much, dear sister!” John was smiling warily.
The girl looked down. Neverland was growing smaller and she felt a tug of alarm in her middle. “John, I have to stop here. I don’t want to go any further!” 
Her brother nodded, but didn’t release her hand. Now Nibs was also at her side. “Hey,” he greeted and took her other hand.
Wendy could feel the hair in her neck rising. “What are you doing?” She looked down and was shocked to see the distance between her and the island where the first clouds had already arrived. Her brother didn’t answer and she away to free herself. “Let go!” she demanded, and suddenly, the she remembered the dream. No, this couldn’t be! It was only a dream and-- 
Horrified, she realized that the two boys were dragging her away from Neverland, where now the first snow had begun to fall. Icy fear shot through her. “No!” she whispered thinly. “No, you can’t do this!”
John looked at her. “Now, Wendy, it’s only in your best interest.”
His statement seemed to awaken her. “NO!” she screamed and started to struggle. “No, you will not tear us apart!” 
“This relationship is madness, Wendy! You will regret it terribly if you stay here!”
“No!” the girl answered fiercely. “I love him! I can’t live without him! Please, let me go! You don’t know what you’re doing to me!”
John shook his head and, with rising panic, she saw the island like a small spot under her feet. Desperately she tried to fight, even kicked at her brother, but somehow he managed to keep his hold on her. Wendy started to shout for help – for James, for Peter and Slightly. Someone had to help her! – now, before she reached Neverland’s frontier! “No, James,” she whispered, while tears fell down her cheeks, her loss of her happy thought making her heavier by the second. “No, this can’t be the end!”

**************************

Hook was furious and ignored the loud cheers around him. How could this devious dog sneak aboard the Jolly Roger – without anyone noticing him – and than barricade himself in the powder-store, unnoticed, as well? The men guarding him must have fallen asleep, or they’d have to be blind and deaf! And he would show them what happened when you slept during the guard duty!
With grim satisfaction he looked down into the water where the Spaniard had disappeared – the DEAD Spaniard, of course. It had been easy to trick him. Hook had kept his return to the ship unknown to the enemy, so that the man had felt safe. The crew had pretended – in conformity to their captain’s order – to accept his deal, and when the hostile had shown himself, his fate was sealed. Even with a burning torch and a small barrel with gun-powder, threatening to light it if anyone came near, James hadn’t been the slightest bit alarmed. He simply had pulled the pistol he had fetched from his cabin, had called to the man, and as he had turned around –shocked to suddenly face the one-handed captain – Hook shot him. Quick. Clean. Accurate.
“You see, gentleman, that’s how you handle someone who attempts to blackmail you!” he said calmly, and the rest of the crew swallowed nervously, stepping backward to be out of his reach. “Who was on guard?” he asked and the two men, whose duty it had been to have ‘open eyes and ears’, shuffled forward.
“Us’n’s, Cap’n! Frank an’ me,” Joe answered, white as a sheet. He didn’t dare to look in the eyes of his commander.
“Mr. Carter, you know that I appreciate your fighting prowess, and your sharp eye at the cannons. Will you explain to me how this … prisoner … was able to escape behind your back?”
The pirate wasn’t misled by the kindly tone which Hook used. He was very aware of the fact that his life, and that of his friend, hung by a thread. “Sir, I was on guard and patrolled t’e main-deck, when I felt a sharp pain on me head an’ t’e next t’ing I knew was t’at Cookson slappin’ me to wake up.” He rubbed the thick bump on his head.
Hook nodded. “In other words, he got by you.” His gaze found Frank Meyer. “And your excuse for your lack of attention, Mr. Meyer?”
The blond man with the dark eyes felt fear creeping through his whole body, but he knew that his commander preferred courage, and so he did his best to hide his dread and to appear calm. “I was at the bow, Sir, because I had duty at the fore of the ship.” His German accent was clear now, which told Hook enough. Meyer was a fierce fighter and lived long enough with his men to speak English very well. His pronounced accent proved his emotional state. So, the crew still feared him. Even after the incident two evenings ago, and after everyone had a good laugh because of his ‘dip’, they not only respected him, but feared his temper. Good, his reputation was safe.
But, on the other hand, he suddenly realized that this time, their fear had kept them from informing him as soon as something had gone wrong. He took a deep breath. He now faced a situation that demanded a decision that was more than a simple order of punishment.
If he ordered a harsh punishment – like whipping or keelhauling– then the relaxed manner his men had started to show around him would cease. On the other hand, if he excused this neglect of duty, his men would see him as ‘soft’ and discipline would become a troublesome issue. To captain a pirate vessel was always a dance on the edge of the knife, but right now, it was as volatile as this barrel of gun-powder that lay only feet away.
His gaze met Smee’s. They’d both known each other so long now – for half an eternity – but it was the first time he could read the thoughts of his boatswain openly in the pale eyes behind the spectacles. Not that the Irishman had never tried to talk to him with his eyes before, but for now, he could understand what Smee was thinking. It was respectful advice and a silent warning. For a second, James remembered a time when he had been a young man, barely out of boyhood, listening to the wisdom of a younger Bryan Smee, whose instinct had always led the right way.
James blinked and found himself back aboard the Jolly Roger. Now he was the captain, and that meant there were decisions to be made. “Mr. Meyer, Mr. Carter?” The entire crew held their breath. “You both disappointed me by letting down your guard. But I also see that sometimes the circumstances can be unfortunate, and even the most watchful man can be taken by surprise. You both will get extra duty, and you will clean the entire ship over the next two days. Especially the powder storage area should look like new, free of the reek of that bastard. Do we understand each other?”
Both men couldn’t believe their luck, and nodded eagerly. “Aye, Aye, Cap’n.”
Hook nodded. “Dismissed!” They ran off as quickly as their legs could carry them. James made a face and looked at the beaming faces around him. He suddenly felt uncertain, and because of that, sought refuge in his grim role of pirate-captain. “What’s the matter, you dogs? Back to work!”
Hiding their grins, the men obeyed; every one of them had seen through Hook’s bluster and mercy, but they didn’t mind. They liked him better this way – much better!
James shook his head and looked at Smee, who stepped beside him. “A very wise decision, Sir.”
Hook made an irritated face. “Thank you so much, Mr. Smee.” He chuckled. “Heavens, what has that girl made out of me!?”
The boatswain giggled. “If I may, Sir, a fair commander, who is well-respected by his men. Fear is a poor way to win loyalty. But the men are with you, especially now. They like you in a way, you know.”
Hook stared at him. “Is there something more I should know?”
Smee smiled. “No, Sir, but to interceding with the captain on behalf the crew has always been my biggest job, and I am too old now to learn a new one.”
James snorted, amused, and poked him on the shoulder. “Come on, you old hen. I’ve a lady to pick-up and--" He stopped in the middle of the sentence as a cold wind blew in his face. Alarmed he looked up saw thick, dark clouds approaching and covering the sun. “Damn,” he snarled. “I ordered that damn boy to wait until I returned to the waterfall. But no, he has to follow his own thickheaded ideas and leave her alone on a freezing island! Curse his empty skull!” He stormed toward the boats, barking for his men to follow him and to row him ashore. They had to hurry before the frigid winter grew until even the sea changed into ice. And he really didn’t like the idea of walking back to the ship over a slippery, dangerous frozen sea and with a freezing Wendy in his arms.
“Cap’n!” It was Mason who shouted for him, shock in his voice.
Impatient, Hook whirled around. “I’ve no time for--" he began, but the next words of the crewman shut him up.
“Sir, I see Pan and the boys – an’d yer lady, Sir. She flies wit’ t’em!”
In seconds, Hook was beside him and caught Mason’s spyglass. With shaking fingers he lifted it before his eyes, while a cold fear spread through him. NO! She wouldn’t leave him! She had promised to stay with him! She couldn’t do this to him – not this way and even without a good-bye. She cared for him, she LOVED him and hadn’t it only said, but meant it! He had read it in her eyes often enough. All that they had together couldn’t be a lie. It took a moment before he found the little group high up in the skies, and then he saw her – his Wendy. She wore her cape, which fluttered in the wind, as well as her skirts and her hair, which couldn’t be held by the hairpins any longer. One boy was beside her and held her hand. It was John, as far as he could see. Then a second boy flew over to them and caught her other hand. Nibs, if he recognized him correctly. And then he heard John’s voice in his mind from his dream last night: “I will not let her stay in your clutches!”
The fear turned into horror as he realized that his nightmare was coming true. With rising panic, he watched as the boys started to drag her away while she began to fight them. He even thought he could hear her cries for help, “James! Peter! Help me!” and for a moment he could see her face clearly through the spyglass – pale and washed with tears. No, she didn’t leave him, not of her own free will, but by force.
The figures grew smaller and smaller in the darkening skies. The memory of his dream the night before returned clearly now – that terrible situation in which she was forced away from him, where he could do absolutely nothing to prevent it. Exactly as in his dream he could only watch helplessly as she was pulled into the shadows, away from him. And if she could be dragged over the frontier of Neverland, he would never see her again. “No,” he whispered and felt hot tears dwelling up in his eyes. “No, please don’t take her away from me!”
He didn’t see that the crew was congregated about him. His only thought now was his girl, the one he would lose forever, if no miracle came about. “NOOOOO!” he screamed on the tops of his lungs. “Let her go! Please! Peter, you took my hand, don’t take my heart from me as well!”
He felt Smee’s hand on his shoulder, but he shrugged it off, climbing onto the rail. “Wendy! Fight!! Fight for us! Please, kitten, throw them off!!!”
He didn’t feel the tears anointing his cheeks. The only thing he felt was utter despair and pain, as if a hot knife were driven into his body and twisted, until he thought he must surely die of the agony.
Trembling, he saw a last glimpse of her before the dark clouds covered that part of the sky.
She was gone.
He was alone.
What they had shared, the passion, the love, the tenderness they found in each other’s arms, the safety and wholeness of their nearness … was over. All that remained were the memories of a beautiful, fiery, soft angel who had brought light into his darkness and calm to his restless soul. For several wonderful weeks he had felt love and desire, felt loved and desired, and had found a home and security in a pair of slender arms which had clung to him as if he meant life itself to her – something she had told him over and over again. And meant it!
James didn’t feel the spyglass slide out of his hand, nor his knees give in. As the first snow started to fall on the deck, he knelt before the broken pieces of a life that he might have had – and which was taken from him, again. He felt every hope and faith in his heart dying away and leaving a cold, empty, dark place – exactly like the world around him.

Chapter 34 – The Hidden Kiss 

Never before in her whole life had Wendy experienced such anguish -- utter despair, icy fear and fierce fury, and a horrible pain that seemed to eat her alive. Neverland had vanished beneath her, and all she could see were the dark waves of the sea and the golden stars above her. Not far now, she recognized the golden red stardust, the portal to Neverland. To her world.
And they were flying straight for it.
Again the girl fought her well-wishing captors, but John and Nibs held her too tightly. “Please,” she begged, weakened by despair. “Please, don’t steal me away from him.”
John didn’t answer. He was concentrating on holding onto his sister and not losing the rest of the group, which had advanced some distance away. And refusing to look her in the face. He knew she was desperate, but he had convinced himself that it was the only thing he could do.
Nibs was silent as well. He was sickened by his own actions. The seed of guilt had grown to an almost unbearable level. He had never seen dear Wendy in such turmoil.
Wendy felt the telltale tingling of the approaching portal, and it woke in her the will to fight once again. If she were dragged through this portal, then everything was over. She would never know James’ arms again, would never feel his lips on hers. Never again would she be able to listen to his dark voice, to look in his forget-me-not-blue eyes. Never again would she experience the ecstasy of their lovemaking, and the glow of their aftermath, the freedom of the sea. If she were forced over this glistening golden threshold, she would never know peace and happiness again, never know the wholeness one can have only with your soul-mate. She would be lost, a rose in winter.
It had started already, she felt cold, sentenced to die. With all her might, she again struggled as she threw herself backward with a cry. She fought and kicked frantically, while she screamed hysterically for help, mingled with pleas to let her go.
“Wendy, stop this!” John shouted and got a hard kick from his sister in the leg. She was growing heavy now, the sadness, the fright – she’d lost her happy thoughts, and it was bringing her down. “Stop this! If I let go, you’ll fall to your death!”
“Then let me fall, John! It would be better for me to die than to be separated from him!” she replied forcefully, and John felt shock as he looked at her as though for the first time.
Wendy was deadly pale and her whole body was trembling. But what struck him the most were her eyes. There was such entreating fear and despair that he felt his mouth going dry. “Wendy, try and calm down!” he tried to soothe her, at last uncertainty beginning to gnaw him about his intention. He had known that she would be sad, irritated, but he had never thought that she would be lost and desperate. Big tears ran down her cheeks, while her gaze was unsteady and glassy. “Calm down,” he tried again to reach her. “Don’t you want to see Mother and Father again, and—“
“You don’t understand!” she shouted, and fought in the air, while a chain of iron seemed to squeeze her heart. “I love him! You’ll kill me by forcing me away from him!”
John’s face took on that insufferable expression. “Heavens, you’re not going to die--"
Wendy didn’t listen any longer. There was no time left for it. Seeing no other way, she attacked him, half blind with tears and rage. She heard Nibs calling out to her, but she didn’t hear his words. “I haven’t fought Blackbeard, risked my life and given my body and soul to James, only to be betrayed and stolen away by my own brother!”
John defended himself as best he could, but it was difficult to avoid her blows and kicks and to hold onto her at the same time. “It’s for your own good and--" he started and then tears shot to his eyes as her fist landed on his nose. “Ouch!” he screamed. “Stop this nonsense, Wendy! After all, I am wearing spectacles!”
“Don’t give me that blather, you bloody liar!” she sobbed furiously. “LET ME GO!” Her right foot hit his left knee, while her elbow met Nib’s shoulder, as he tried to steady her from below to prevent her certain descent, if John lost his grip.
Wendy didn’t even realize the danger she was in now. The only thing on her mind was the loss of the man she had begun to love the first moment she heard of him. And then she remembered the weapon James had given her before they parted. Of course, she would never shoot her own brother, but maybe it was enough to threaten him. Her fingers gripped the wooden handle of the pistol, as she suddenly felt two strong arms around her, which prevented her drawing it. She tried to kick backwards, then heard the familiar boyish voice at her ear: “Wendy, it’s me, Peter!”
She tensed a moment. One word from him about returning to London, and she would attack him as well. He must have known about this cruel trick. He must have known what John and Nibs had planned. He must have known—
“Wendy, calm down. You’re hurting yourself!” His voice was strangely soft and caring.
“The only one, who tried to hurt me behind any chance for health is MY OWN BROTHER!” she cried and looked wrathfully at John, which was near hate.
“John! What have you done?” Slightly appeared beside them, out of breath and obviously irritated. “Can’t you let her alone? Why can’t you accept that she loves Hook?”
Peter listened with only half an ear, as he held his friend tightly. Shocked, he couldn’t remember ever seeing someone so desperate, so out of control as Wendy. He could feel her trembling all over, heard her labored breathing while a bitter tear fell on his arm. It nearly burned him. Was all this part of the mysterious world of grown-ups? Instinctively he knew this was true. He thanked his Maker that he’d chosen the way of eternal childhood, because he couldn’t imagine dealing with so many intense feelings. He had tasted them only days ago, when he learned about the change in and around Wendy – and he never wanted to feel that way again. He swallowed and looked at John, whose nose had started to bleed. If Wendy was ready to hurt the brother she adored, then her feelings for the captain must be worse than what he’d felt.
Feelings! Again he was confronted with something he knew so little about, and had to make a decision, because what became of Wendy was up to him now. Yes, once he had wished she would stay at his side and to share his adventures and his fun. But she hadn’t. Instead, she had returned to London to grow up. And now, no longer a child, she wanted to stay in Neverland. Not at his side, that was impossible now, but at the side of his deadly enemy.
His former deadly enemy.
Wendy wasn’t the only one who had changed. Peter wasn’t blind. He’d seen how much the one-handed captain had changed, had discarded many of his old habits – most of all, how he was no longer consumed by hate. This last proof was given by the way Hook had taken care of him – Peter – leveled by a hangover, and Hook gave him is own place to sleep.
What they were doing was wrong.
Taking a deep breath, Peter looked around at the boys surrounding him, Slightly, Nibs, John and Wendy, all bewildered and questioning. He felt a tug at his hair, as Tink tried to get his attention. He glanced up at his tiny friend, amazed to see tears on her face, watching Wendy. Tink had always been jealous of Wendy, but the only thing Peter could see in her expression was concern. Was Tink even on the side of this … couple? She spoke to him in her fairy-language and the eternal boy frowned.
Wendy saw none of this -- only a brother she dearly loved betraying her, trying to destroy her whole life – everything she adored – as well as James’ life, who would suffer even worse than she. This hurt more than a bullet. She’d TRUSTED John, had felt happy at the thought that he could accept her love for James, and now she was crushed to learn that all of that had been a wicked deception. She’d been so blind! She paid no attention to the fairy-queen’s words, didn’t see Neverland’s warning in the two dreams. And now it was almost too late! Too late to scream, to beg or to fight! They all drifted still in the direction of the golden stardust, already playing around her feet, and it was only moments until they all vanished into the portal between Neverland and the ‘real world’.
In a last desperate attempt, she twisted around in the embrace of her childhood friend to pour out her heart into his blue eyes. “Please!” she whispered, spirit and soul draining away. “Please help me! Don’t let him take me away from the man I love. Please, Peter, please save us!”

It was gloomy in the captain’s quarters. A couple of lit candle stubs hopelessly prodded the shadows. White fog formed from his breath in the cold of the great room, chilled by the icy weather outside, the oven unlit. All of the usual noises of the ship had died away, as if the ship had fallen into a state of shock along with its commander. Even the parrots, which had been taken to the common room to leave the captain in peace, were both quiet.
Hook sat at his desk, and his glazed eyes resting on nothing. He felt nothing – not the bone-chilling temperature, not the tension in his shoulders knotted under his coat, and not the splinters in his hand from clinging to the rail as the clouds covered the last glimpse of the girl.
His girl-- Wendy! 
He tried to think of anything else but her – and the only thing that came to his mind was Wendy. In front of him, on his desk, lay the sack with the flowers she had intended to use for their special evening. He had opened it only minutes before and the sweet, fresh scent, and their fragile beauty had instantly brought her bright smiling face before him. A thorn of one of the wild roses was still embedded in his index-finger – a pain he didn’t mind. It simply meant he was still alive, even if he felt dead.
A creaking in the riggings penetrated the haze, and he looked down on his lap. Soft white cotton was visible in the dim light, and without thinking, he stroked it. The wound from the thorn left a red trace on the material.
He never told Wendy that he had kept her ripped nightgown. It reminded him of their very first meeting, years ago, and of her return, and the magic they had shared the moment she stepped over the threshold to become a woman. This selfsame nightgown was his proof that he hadn’t imagined it, but that he had had -- for a few short weeks -- someone at his side who had loved him. The sight of it blurred as new tears sprang to his eyes. He thought he had cried all tears possible and that there were none left, but he was mistaken. His soul, which had begun to heal under the soft and loving ministration of Wendy, was deeply wounded, and, like any deep injury, it bled over and over again, this time in the form of tears now coursing down his face.
His eyes felt hot and gritty. His throat was dry, and hurt from sobbing – the sobs he’d cried out and the ones he’d swallowed. He didn’t care that the crew had seen him in his anguished state. He didn’t know when Smee had taken him to his quarters, but suddenly he found himself back in his cabin, and had found the ripped nightgown.
He buried his face in the gown and breathed the scent that still lingered in the soft folds. Taking a shuddering breath, he imagined for a wonderful moment it was she, but then cruel reality crushed him again. Wendy was gone – torn away from him by her own brother, exactly as he had dreamed the night before! Why hadn’t he listened to his dream? Why had he been so damned certain that nothing like this could happen – that the history wouldn’t repeat itself? If he hadn’t been so arrogant, so blind, she would be still here with him! Good God, she had begged him to taker her back to the ship! And that terrible premonition as he looked back at her one last time before returning -- Why hadn’t he obeyed his instincts? They had never misled him, but no! He had thought her safe with her friends and brothers.
Her brother. The boy, he knew, had loathed him from the very beginning. But John was only a child, and James never thought that this small boy would become a big problem for him. But it had turned out that he, John Darling, had been – and now WAS – a mighty threat to him. What had the dead Count said in his dream? That he would win again. Yes! The Count had won again – and had left him in a mind-breaking agony and a slow, cold, approaching death of everything that was him.
He could feel the warmth of his heart, of his body, leaching out, and a deadly frost creeping into his soul, coupled with terrifying emptiness and fatigue. He was just too exhausted by grief and loss to explode in rage. Was this really him, James Hook? Before, he would have dispersed this emotional pressure by an enraged outburst, tearing apart anyone who dared to come within arm’s reach – or pistol range. But -- not this time. Yes, he could feel his temper, deep under all this pain, but still he stayed atypically calm. Taking a deep breath, he lifted his head from the gown and looked into the dim light. And suddenly he felt, for the briefest moment, the urge to smash everything he could get his hand and hook on.
But he found himself incapable; because everything in his cabin reminded him of HER. His gaze fell to the desk – and he saw her ghostly self there, writing to her family. He glanced at the ottoman – saw her sitting there, altering the dresses he’d given her to her own size. His eyes found the Spanish wall – and he heard her yelping as he had pulled her back into the tub after she had pushed him under water. The dining table – and he remembered the evening he had brought her to his ship the first time, after she had become his in the Black Castle. Like a kitten she sat in his lap and drank from his goblet, exhausted from their intense lovemaking, while she looked at him wide-eyed as he told her of her gift of a full day at sea. And then his look found the bed – their bed, where they had fulfilled their desires, all of them, and the longing to be in each others’ arms for simple closeness and comfort. There he had told her about his past and there she had comforted him after Pan’s ‘prank’ and had shown him that he wasn’t the cold monster he thought himself to be. There he had felt his own humanity for the first time since he’d come to this place. 
Sitting at the desk, gripping the torn gown, Hook fought for breath. Feeling unable to sit any longer, he rose and stepped uncertainly toward the dining table. The half bottle of rum seemed to wink at him, falsely promising to ease the pain in his throat – at least a little. His grip around the silken material of her nightgown grew weaker, until it slid out of his hand. Moistening his lips he glanced down at the gown, and another memory stabbed him. It was on this carpet that she had lain and begged him not to rape her. Exactly on this carpet, she had looked full of shyness and wonder at him, as he had kissed her, until she had started to relax, before she started to fight him again – but only half-heartedly. On this carpet he had first felt the warmth and compassion as the young girl – barely a woman – had clung to him with relief, as he had told her that he would never force himself upon her. Here everything had started!
Without realizing it, he went in his knees, and his fingers stroked the thick wool. Though impossible, he thought he could still feel the warmth of her body on it. He closed his eyes and listened to her soft voice in his mind – her laughter, giggles, her teasing and clever bantering, her embarrassed comments when she had found herself doing wanton things, her words warm with care and understanding and her sweet confessions of love.
He thought he could feel her hand on his face and her lips on his cheek, kissing away his tears and sorrows. He heard her angelic voice, telling him that she loved him and that she would never, ever leave him. He thought her silken hair covered his sight and her slender body seemed to envelope him. For one long beautiful moment he thought he could feel her arms around him, while she tried to calm and comfort him like only she was able to do.
Taking a deep breath he opened his eyes and lifted his head – ready rise, struggling to remember that he was the commander of a PIRATE-ship – 
And saw her before him.
She stood on the sill of the open window, her face pale and tear-stricken, her huge eyes full of compassion and pain, her hair fluttering in the icy wind. The image was so clear he thought he would lose his mind. Silently he cried out to any deity that would listen to stop these torments, to show him at last a bit of mercy, to make this hallucination go away, but the deities did not seem to listen. He closed his eyes again, as this hallucination was unbearable to him. “Please, go away!” he whispered. “Please, whoever can hear me, stop this torment!”
The answer came, but in a way his fogged mind didn’t catch first. “James!”
He lowered his face and squeezed his eyes shut. “I know I’ve lived badly, and that I don’t deserve her, but PLEASE STOP THIS TORTURE!”
A low noise from the window again took his attention, and through his blurred sight, he saw Wendy’s image climbing down from the sill, her whole body trembling. “James, I am here!”
He blinked several times, but her picture remained. There she stood: his Wendy, in all her shining beauty and revealed love … Could it be? Was this no hallucination, but reality? Was she REALLY here?

Wendy looked upon the fallen man in the middle of the opulent cabin – her man. His face was ashen and wet with too many tears. His normally proud and elegant bearing was shrunken and crushed, as if someone – or something – had completely beaten him into resignation and submission. Nothing of the mighty, dangerous pirate-captain appeared to remain. And as he lifted his head and she saw his eyes, her breath caught in her throat. Those beautiful forget-me-not-blue eyes, which had always shimmered with so much passion, fire and ardor, were only two blank glassy orbs, no sign of life in them.
The girl felt her heart breaking. This man she had come to know and to love beyond anything else in the world -- was dying. With an anguished cry she stumbled from the sill into the cabin and ran toward him, threw herself beside him and wrapped her arms around him. Forgotten was the iciness of the piercing wind outside. Forgotten was her wrath against her brother and her gratitude to Peter, who had chosen to take her back to the Jolly Roger, before he returned to his friends to lead them to London – showing a compassion and thoughtfulness she never thought he possessed. Forgotten were the words she had wanted to say to James upon her return. She only wanted to comfort him now, and to show him that he would never be alone again – that she was truly and eternally his, until the end of time.
She buried her face in his messy curls, rocking him like a child – like she had done before, when the nightmares gripped him, while she whispered words of love in his ear. 
James felt himself tense, as she almost knocked him over, and then as she embraced him as if there were no tomorrow. It couldn’t be! She couldn’t be really here! She had been tricked and forced away from him, back to the world from where she had come and where he could never reach her. They were separated, parted for ever – 
But still, he could feel her arms around him and her words at his ear, while her warm breath danced over his skin. And then – finally – he began to realize that this was no cruel imagination, sent from some crueler higher being to make him pay for his sins. She really was here, with him. She wasn’t a vision of his desperate yearnings, but true lover, in flesh and blood. “Wendy?” he whispered, with the timorous voice of boy.
The girl stifled a sob and kissed his cheek. “Yes, my love, I am here!” Slowly, as if weighed down, he lifted his head and their gazes found each other. Frightened by his lack of response, Wendy looked into his eyes, searched fearfully for any signs of life in them – and then – there! deep under the agonizing hopelessness – she saw the dim spark of the fiery spirit she loved so much. Cupping his face in her hands she kissed him, over and over again, soothing him with her declarations, that she was indeed there, and that they were safe now; that there would never again be someone who would try to tear them apart and that they would start their new life together now.
Slowly, the words sank into his paralyzed consciousness. He could taste her, feel her, smell her. She was here, with him, at his side! Somehow, she had managed to escape and had found her way back to him, before she had crossed Neverland’s threshold. He could feel life returning to his soul – slowly at first, like spring coming once again to Neverland, but it returned. The man deep inside him, who had taken the deadly wound, regained strength enough to fight the emptiness away, even if he was more exhausted than ever before in his whole life. “You’re here,” he whispered hoarsely, his burning eyes taking in her beloved, sweet face. “How?” He gulped for air, as though the blow of her loss had driven his breath from him. “I saw you dragged away. I saw you fighting, but-- the clouds were there and than the snow -- Pan isn’t here. You were with them, and--" His voice died away.
Wendy smiled under tears. “Peter! He brought me back. John and Nibs -- they tricked me and tried to force me away. I fought until I thought I would fall from the sky. But Peter stopped them and-- And he brought me back!” She pressed her face to his throat. “I thought I would die. Every inch farther away from you, I felt life leaving me.” She sighed, as she felt his arms encircling her – hesitantly first, but then with growing strength. “I will never ever go away from you again,” she whispered and repressed a sob. “I love you so much, it hurts!”
He pressed her closer to him and held her tightly against him. He felt so much relief it was dizzying, but he didn’t let go, but held her. They sat like this for a long time -- minutes, or an eternity. They didn’t know and didn’t care. The only thing that mattered was being in each others’ arms, and that they were now together for ever. So they didn’t hear the door open and the quiet gasp from the entrance. 
Smee stared at his commander, who sat in the middle of his cabin on the floor holding the slender girl in his arms, who clung to him like a life-line. He could hear the soft whispers – words which weren’t meant for his ears. Looking down at the bottle of whisky he had intended to share with his captain to help him through his misery, a grin started on his face, and suddenly he looked like a much younger man. He closed the door behind him. Instantly, the cold wind tore at his clothes, and grimacing, he looked down on the snowy deck, but he really didn’t mind at the moment. He felt only happiness for his captain, and thanked God for the mercy He had shown this man. 
Opening the bottle he took a good gulp of the golden drink and headed toward the companionway to bring his comrades the good news of the return of their little Missy. It was only a short time before the whole ship seemed to wake up from its deadly sleep, as the crew started to cheer Smee’s message. Without asking their captain for permission, they opened a barrel of rum and gave a toast ‘fer t’e miss’, ‘fer t’e cap’n’, ‘fer t’e two love birdies’ and then ‘fer t’e ship’, ‘fer t’e ocean’, ‘fer t’e wind’ and finally ‘to be a pirate’, ‘to be free’ and ‘fer all t’e nice lasses in all t’e harbors of t’e world’.

It really wasn’t a miracle that Smee, Cecco and Cookson were singing in the most disharmonic tones, as they prepared a lot of warm water to ‘get t’e bot’ up t’ere warm’. Sighing, Wendy watched a very drunk Cecco and a foolishly grinning Smee as they filled the bathtub. Even after James had started a fire in the oven, it was still chilly in the cabin, and he had insisted that she warm up in bed until the bath was ready. And now he lay beside her and held her in a tight embrace, almost as if he was afraid to let go for even a second.
And she loved the feeling of being cuddled against him. She looked up into his pale face and his still swollen eyes, even as they glanced with a frown at the men, who tittered with the oddest giggles and comments in the most slurry and unintelligent form. Swallowing her own giggles, she snuggled closer into the arms of her beloved, and for a moment closed her eyes, tired but at peace. 
After they had clung to each other for minutes on end, and found peace in each others’ arms, they had sat together on the carpet and Wendy had told him about John’s deception. Her brother had argued with Peter, as the eternal boy could see what he had to do. Michael had tried to comfort her, obviously shocked about his sister’s reaction. Of course, Slightly had been on her side as well, and all the other boys had finally argued for letting her return. Even Nibs switched sides and apologized for helping John in the whole matter. But he really had thought he was doing the right thing. Wendy, whose nerves had frayed apart, had only nodded at him, unable to say anything intelligent.
Peter had finally declared he would take her back to the Jolly Roger. Oh yes, she saw the sadness in his eyes as they had neared the ship, and she knew the reason why, but she hadn’t the strength to soothe him, and he, on the other hand, was too young to understand these intense emotions, so he simply remained silent. Before they parted, he looked at her – both knowing that this time it was a final good-bye. Somehow, he had come to accept of her being a grown-up now, and that she had chosen to be with his enemy. But still, there was something between them they had to talk about.
“You said once: ‘This belongs to you, Peter, and always will’!”
Wendy reached out and cupped his cheek her hand. “And that will never change!”
“But-- you thimbled Hook. I saw it. Now this thimble belongs to him as well.”
He had looked so forlorn in this moment, she simply had taken him into her arms, stroking his sandy-gold locks and, to her surprise, he didn’t shrug her off. “No, Peter. This special thimble, my first hidden kiss, has and will always be belong to you. You only can give the first kiss one time – and I gave it you. The thimbles I give James are different, and you can’t compare them to the one special kiss you received. As a child, I didn’t have them, but now as woman, they came to me and I give them to him as a woman.”
He glanced up at her, his eyes questioning and uncertain. “But – it is still there.” He had dared to brush his dirty fingertips over the right corner of her mouth. “I can see it.”
“Yes, you will always see this special thimble there, which is only for you. James will see another one.”
Curious, he had cocked his head. “How so?”
She had smiled and had bent forward, placing a gentle kiss on the perplexed boy’s lips. He had blushed from his toenails to his hair roots and the mischievous sparks had returned to his eyes. “See?” she had asked mysteriously. “It is still there.”
Peter grinned broadly and set her down on the window sill, bowing deeply after doing so. “Good bye, Wendy-lady. And don’t worry about the other boys. I will take them safely back to London.” Then, after a long glance, he had taken up again into the dark skies and clouds, and seconds later he had been out of sight. Only his crow had echoed through the icy air. 

“Ready for a warm bath, my sweet?” James’ dark voice broke into her thoughts, and she looked up at him with an ardor that caught his breath.
“Thank you,” she whispered and kissed his cheek, only just realizing that the two crewmen had completed their work and left the cabin. They got up, and Wendy started to unbutton her dress, but his hand cupped hers and she met his gentle gaze. He was yearning for her nearness, both in body and soul. And so she let him peel the silk from her skin – an action that was so familiar for both of them, yet thrilling and wondrous over and over again. At a slight flinch, Wendy looked down she saw the small spot of blood on the part of the dress he’d just handled. “What happened to your hand?” she asked, and ignored his typical manly protest – that “nothing’s wrong” and “just a scratch, nothing to bother about” – she lifted his fingers to her eyes, her intake of breath hissing when she saw the angry marks of the remaining splinters and the thorn in his hand. Making a noise full of pity in her throat she rushed to her sewing kit and took out a needle, ready to pull out the nasty little ‘demons’ in his fingers.
“That is not necessary!” His voice sounded oddly rash and almost – fearful? She looked up and saw his eyes fixed on the needle, wide as saucers – a look that she remembered very well on a certain boy sitting on the floor in a nursery in London, when she had offered him to sew his shadow back on him. Heavens, boy and man were so similar! 
“Oh, it can’t be true!” she said with amusement in her voice. “Please don’t tell me that you’re afraid of a NEEDLE!”
He glared at her and frowned. “OF COURSE I am not afraid of a needle. But you need to get warm as soon as possible and--"
She stepped nearer. “And you will catch a cold if you don’t get into the warm bath now.” Still she approached him. “And, by the way, it really isn’t that bad. Only little splinters of wood. Hey, the whole ship is made of it.” She reached him and he took a step backwards.
“And after all I am--"
“And after all, you are the great, mighty, dangerous and wicked captain of said ship, so keep still and stop acting like a boy!” The tone of her voice gave her hidden smile away. Not waiting for any response she took his hand in her left and brought it closer to have a better look. “Keep still!” He swallowed and looked at the needle as it if would be a snake, ready to strike. Wendy giggled and shook her head. “I don’t believe it!” she murmured and started to carefully remove the first splinter. He tensed, and she could tell that he held his breath. There he was, a powerful and fearsome pirate-captain, who would dare the devil to a duel, and he was afraid of a needle! Men could really be odd – and she loved him even more for it. “How did you get your hand full of splinters?” she asked as she worked to remove the second ugly wooden intruder.
“When I saw you up there -- leaving me-- I climbed the rail and-- I don’t know how, but suddenly--" he shrugged and grimaced as his movement forced the needle deeper into his flesh.
“I said keep still!” Wendy insisted and raised her eyes. She knew instantly what had happened to him – that he had clung to the wooden rail so tightly that the wood had broken and the splinters driven into his skin. She stopped after she removed the third ‘intruder’ and cupped his cheek with her hand, the needle pointed safely away from his face. “My poor James!” she whispered and kissed him lovingly. “I only can imagine the hell you’ve gone through the last hour.” 
He avoided her gaze, clearly embarrassed. “You’re here,” he murmured and finally met her eyes again. “That’s all that matters.” Looking at each other for a long moment, Wendy returned to her work of freeing him from the painful foes. 
When finished, she laid the needle on the dining table and beckoned him to come to her. “I’m sorry,” she whispered as she took the bottle of rum, “but it prevents worse from happening.” James knew what she meant and remained silent and calm as she poured the gold-brown liquor over his fingers. 
Yes, it burned, but it was nothing compared to the icy fire that had almost killed him when he thought her gone – nothing compared with the inferno that raged in his soul and mind, ready to break his body with the ache to feel her again. But, to his amazement, he felt in the same time such all-consuming tenderness that it even soothed the flames of his desire. He was so happy to have her back, to have her near and to know that she was finally and utterly his. They had passed all the tests and threats of their relationship, and they would be together from now on. This knowledge was enough to chase the weariness away, and to waken the desire to be close to her as possible. And one look at her face deepened this longing even more.
He loved the way her full pouting lips curled up into a warm smile, while her big grey-blue eyes sparkled with warmth and joy. He loved the way her hair fell down her shoulders and framed her delicate features like a curtain. He loved the way her breasts rose when her breath quickened and he loved her gentle hands when they touched his face like they did now – A soft, loving stroke of his cheeks and cupping of his chin, while her thumbs danced over his lips. She was an angel, sent to him to find salvation and love, beautiful and strong, wild and soft, innocent and passionate in one. She had saved him, not only during the incident with Blackbeard, but now his very soul. She had remained at his side when everything seemed lost. She had shown him a better way, led him away from hate and vengeance, straight to the miracle of giving and receiving love. She had been his only light in the darkness that had surrounded him so long.
She had changed him from a cold, unfeeling caricature, who regarded himself as a monster, back into a human being. Heavens, she even had managed to win the whole crew – those murderous, merciless and uncaring dogs, and changed them into men again. Right, they were still wild, uncivil, but they were men again, not lost souls on a lost ship. She had done so much simply by being herself – Wendy Darling, whose family-name described the determination of her life. You can only love her, never hate her, because she simply was a ‘darling’.
Taking her in his arms he pulled her closer, and she willingly snuggled against him. Their bodies fit so well together, as if they had been made for each other – maybe this was the simple truth. His warm arms were a sharp contrast to the chilly air in the cabin and she shivered for a moment. Of course this didn’t slip his attention. “Into the warm water with you, my beauty!” he murmured at her ear. “Or shall I put you into it along with your dress?” 
She giggled. “You would, too!” 
A low chuckle escaped him while he undressed her, relishing every moment as he exposed her slender, creamy white body. Her hands were busy doing exactly the same to him, and moments later they both sank into the bathtub, sighing happily as the warm, soapy waves closed around them. 
“Heavenly!” Wendy moaned and smiled, as his arms encircled her, while she lay her back against his chest. His hand took the washcloth and stroked gently over her stomach and breasts, up her shoulders and arms and back again. Wendy closed her eyes and enjoyed the care he showed her. He washed her wholly, even her hair, even if it was difficult using one hand. But she knew that he not only loved to do this, but that he needed it. He had so much love to give and now – finally – he found the courage to do it and – even more important – she wanted it, too.
“All done,” his gentle voice whispered and the girl turned around carefully, kissing him tenderly.
“Thank you,” she said softly and took the washcloth. She could feel that the cabin had finally warmed, and so it was almost pleasant to sit there, even wet. “Close your eyes,” she murmured and James obeyed without hesitation. 
For a few minutes, she made certain he received the same gentle ministration he had given to her. She took her time washing his face, removing the last tracks of his desperate outburst; then she massaged his chest and shoulders, washed his hand – which still bore the marks of the splinters – and then his right arm, before she finally worked her way down to his legs and feet. She could hear his deep contented sighs, and held onto a giggle.
He lay there like a large relaxed lion, and she couldn’t take her eyes from him, as the water glistened on his chest and she saw the play of his muscles beneath his smooth skin when he shifted. A warmth -- which had nothing to do with the room temperature -- spread through her and biting her lips she stood up.
He opened his eyes to look at her. “Already done with bathing, Wendy?”
“Me, yes. You, no!” He lifted one brow, as she stepped out of the tub and wrapped a towel around her. “Stay here. I won’t be long.” As if alarmed, he straightened into a sitting position and she recognized the apprehension in his eyes. Bending down she kissed him softly. “I am here, my love, and I’m not going anywhere. I want to prepare something that I promised you.”
His hand cupped her cheek. “Wendy, don’t think me foolish, but--"
She silenced him with another kiss. “Peace, James. I’ll be right over there,” she pointed to the Spanish wall. “And when I call you, please come. You will hear me the entire time!” She turned, vanished into the cabin and started to hum the first melody that came to her. Then she stopped for a moment – why not? – and cleared her throat, her soft voice reaching out to him as she started to sing.
Surprised, (Wendy had never sung before), he lifted a brow, and closed his eyes while he listened closely. He didn’t know the first song, and the second one was strange to him, too, but they were beautiful, not only the melody and lyrics, but because of her clear heartfelt voice as well. He felt himself relaxing, which was no miracle, considering the stress and the release, and now the warm anodyne soapy water that surrounded him. And so he was taken by surprise, as suddenly two soft lips brushed over his, and he realized that he almost had fallen asleep in the tub. Wendy leaned over him and smiled down on him. “Tired, ‘darling’?”
He saw the laughter in her eyes, and remembered he had teased her with the same words. “Hm,” he grumbled.
“Very tired?”
“Mm.” 
“Too tired?”
He hid the smirk that pulled at his mouth. “Never!” he answered and lifted his arms to pull her back into the tub, then stopped, staring.
She wore a pale blue silk negligee, only loosely tied, exposing more of her curves than it concealed. Beneath it, she wore only a shimmering camisole in the same color, and a white rose decorated her damp hair. Her full lips glistened, as she’d moistened them with a touch of honey, and her eyes shone a smoky dark blue he had never seen before. “Are you ready to leave this watery element?” she smiled and he swallowed hard as he heard her husky tone.
Instantly his drowsiness was chased away by the fire that ran through his veins, while the yearning to feel all of her flamed up. “For you, always,” he murmured and rose, water running down his tall form. He stepped out and let himself be wrapped in a big towel she held for him.
She dried him and even rubbed down his curls, very aware of his admiring gaze. Her heart and desire leaped. She knew he would like the ensemble, and did not need to look to see how much it affected him. When he was dry, she took his hand in hers and led him back around the curtain.
James was curious – he couldn’t deny it – but at the same time most comfortable with the whole situation, even though she herself took the initiative. And then the promise of that negligee-- 
His eyes widened as the stepped from behind the Spanish wall, because NEVER before his quarters had looked like this.
Every candlestick and lantern glowed and shimmered in a golden light, the most elegant in the middle of the table, surrounded by red and white flower petals. And the gentle reminders of spring and summer weren’t only at the table. They seemed to be everywhere. A path of petals led from the Spanish wall to the bed, and the rest of them were spread all over the carpets and the furniture, sending their sweet scent throughout the room and mixing with the smell of the warm wax, tobacco, well-cared-for wood, and the sea. The whole cabin demonstrated evidence of the loving, gentle hand of a woman, and more. It was as though the fairies had whirled through the room to decorate as their own domain – or as though friends had prepared it so that a newly-married couple would enjoy the best atmosphere possible for their wedding-night.
James breathed deeply and, for a moment, closed his eyes. When he saw the flowers in the sack, he had guessed what she had in mind for them, but the result was incredible and he felt a wave of deep tenderness washing over him.
She had done it again: she had surprised him AGAIN, and if this was only the beginning of this ‘special night’ she had promised, then he was very eager for what would come next.
“Do you like it?” she asked almost shyly, betraying her youth again.
He embraced her and pressed a kiss on the top of her head. “It is beautiful – like you, Wendy. A sweet surprise from my sweet kitten.”
She returned his embrace. “I know that you like flowers and music, and so--"
“You have a remarkable voice,” he murmured. “What were those songs?”
“From operas I’ve seen with my parents in London. They are by Gounod and Verdi.”
“The names are not known to me, but the men must be gifted composers.”
Wendy laughed, “They are very popular.”
“I can see why.” He looked down into her wide eyes, nearly lost in their depth and purity, until she stepped back.
“Lie down, my love. This night is for you.”
He shook his head. “It is for us,” he corrected her, but Wendy laid her index finger on his lips to silence him.
“Later, perhaps, but just now, it is for you. Lie on your stomach.”
With new curiosity, he obeyed, then stifled a groan as his heavy limbs finally relaxed on the soft mattress and pillows. Under hooded eyes, he looked at the nightstand and saw a red rose beside an open bottle with red wine and two glasses. Oh yes, the promise of this night grew better and better, if that was even possible – because the best thing was, she had found a way to come back to him.
No! That boy had shown his affection for his childhood-friend once again, and had brought her back. Peter Pan, of all people, had saved his life – again, and this time in another way. By all the falling stars of heaven, he now knew that he could never hate nor loathe the boy again. Of course, he would never really like him, but the rest of his resentment died away – and it felt good to finally banish that bitterness. It was as though a boil had been lanced, and all infection and poison washed out, and the wound could now heal. Or even, like a back room had been opened, and all the rubbish, dust, and rot swept out, washed clean, the windows opened and a fresh wind sweeping out the musty smells. His heart felt a strange new lightness, as if it were now prepared for something altogether new.
All this took only a moment before he felt Wendy straddling him, and brushing his hair aside, but before he could ask, a warm fluid was poured on his back and her gentle hands started to give him the back massage of his life. She kneaded his muscles and stroked his skin, worked the sweet-smelling oil into his skin, and the tension and knots out of his muscles, until he sighed with pleasure. But she wasn’t done, because she continued onto his arms and finally his legs and rubbed the oil with great care onto the base of his right arm. He could feel the sensitive skin prickling and – if it wouldn’t have sounded so odd – thirsting for more. For the first time, his old wound didn’t itch or bite, and he realized that he could have avoided most of his distress if he had long ago taken care of the seemingly useless limb. But it always disgusted and angered him, and had hated it deeply. Perhaps this had been a mistake. If he had found peace sooner, if he had accepted the loss of his hand and had born the sight of it -- 
But – again – it had been Wendy who had finally shown him that. James heard himself sighing, as his whole body relaxed as never before. It was Heaven. Yes, he definitely needed a good body massage, and he couldn’t remember the last time he had gotten one. And so he relished it completely. He even lost sight of the flaming lust which had risen only a short time ago. He was fully at peace in these moments, and relaxed even further.
Suddenly it came to him that it was not a well trained man kneading his backful of tense muscles, but a small girl, barely a woman, and that she hadn’t the strength to go on forever. Carefully he turned around and met her gaze. “Thank you, kitten,” he whispered and his left hand tangled in the hair by her neck, and pulled her down to him. Her soft damp strands stroked his bare chest as she leaned down and kissed him, her own fingers buried deep in the wild curls at his temples, her lips moving over his and savoring his familiar taste and the tickling of his moustache.
His warm breath danced over her skin and as his right arm was wrapped around her waist, she lay now upon him. His kiss deepened and his fingers found their way down to her waist, stole themselves between their bodies and worked at the knot of the silken belt.
Wendy had to giggle and felt him grinning at her lips. Breaking the kiss, she straightened herself into a sitting position and smirked down on him, as she saw him pouting. “Come here!” he murmured and tried to pull her down to him again, but she resisted with a teasing smile.
“Patience, great Captain!” She reached over to the nightstand and filled their glasses. She felt him bracing on his right arm, while his hand cupped her waist, his gaze followed her movements. She offered him the glass and the heavy crystal goblets met with a rich sound after he took one of them. “To us!” she smiled and felt a wave of warmth as she saw the tenderness in his eyes.
“To the most beautiful and angelic girl in the whole world.” She blushed, her eyes sparkled from under her lowered eyelashes, while she drank from the sweet, heavy liquor. He emptied his glass completely, and after she took it and set it back on the nightstand, she found herself suddenly on her back beside him. She squeaked, but her mouth was sealed with his, while he used the chance to slip his tongue deep into her mouth, sweet with the rich wine, intoxicating with her own perfume. His fingers brushed slowly over her breast down to her waist, then over her belly and higher, lingered for a moment on her skin between her breasts, before they started to tease one of her hard nipples.
Wendy moaned into his mouth, as the familiar but so thrilling sensation washed over her. God, she would get never enough of him. She needed him like the air to breath. Her hands danced over the skin of his arms and back, the delightful scent of the oil mingling with his own personal aroma. Without realizing, she slipped one long leg over his, and arched against him, seeking his nearness, while their tongues stroked, teased and fought each other with an urgency that was almost frightening.
Wendy didn’t want to think about what would happen if she really had been forced away from Neverland. She couldn’t imagine life without him – and this! He was her life, her very reason to live, and her soul.
As he ended the kiss and pressed butterfly light kisses on her nose and cheeks, her chin and forehead she closed her eyes. “I love you,” she whispered, and then gasped for breath as his fingers kneaded the tender flesh of her breast through the silken material, before they slipped beneath it. To feel his warm hand on her skin woke fire in her, and passion mixed with the tenderness that had consumed her whole. It seemed impossible, but with each kiss, with each gentle fondling and demanding ministration her hunger for him grew. “Help me with these clothes,” she whispered and he happily obeyed.
“Let me,” he demanded gently and started to undo the hooks of the camisole, kissing every exposed spot the silken material freed. He smiled as shivers ran under her skin and she sighed, while her fingers were busy reconnoitering his back, down to his muscular bottom, stoking the fire in his veins into an inferno. 
He heard her heartbeat quicken and her scent of roses and of arousal made him dizzy with desire. Alas, what should have become of him if he had lost her? He could never go on without her. He knew this now. It wasn’t only the passion and his fear of being alone again that bound him to her, but the wholeness and peace that filled him whenever he was near her.
He lifted his head and looked down on her, looking with longing and love at him, her big grey-blue eyes darkened in her passion. Yes, she was a grown woman now, but still he could see the girl-child Wendy in her; her heart full of fairy tales and an utter belief in the good of the world and that love was the key to any problem.
He interlaced their fingers in her hair, and brushed his lips over hers. “Do you have an idea how much I love you, my sweet storyteller?” 
Wendy smiled up at him. “And? Do all my stories end with a kiss?”
He grinned. “Only with a kiss?”
She chuckled. “Hey, I was a child! How should I know about these indecent“ – she kissed his shoulder – “shocking” – her hands cupped his hips – “animalistic” – she squeezed him softly – “wild” – she arched against his hard length, which elicited a grown from him – “incredible” – she kissed him again – “mind-numbing and savage feelings and urges, my fairytale-pirate-captain with his eyes blue-as-forget-me-nots would be able to awaken in me?”
He chuckled and pushed the silk from her shoulders, pulling the negligee impatiently away from her. “Aye, I know what you mean. And how should I’ve known that this mutinous, brave, proud and irritatingly collected little girl, who defied me and dared to raise a weapon against me, almost killed me with her demoralizing chants and tricked me completely” – he took one of her hands in his and pressed it at his chest – “would wriggle her way into this black heart and set it free?” A gentle smile tugged at his mouth, as her saw her eyes widening. “You do know that you have changed me completely, my dear, don’t you?”
She cocked her head, her other hand still stroking over his backside. “And? Do you regret it?”
He thought for a moment about it. “It has it advantages and disadvantages. Perhaps I should list the pros and contras, and then decide, if the old grim and hateful Hook should return--“ 
“Which I know how to prevent!” she interrupted with flashing eyes, and grinned, as he gasped after she pressed a kiss on his chest and her tongue darted out to tease his skin.
“- or if I should give in this damn tempting vixen beneath me, who does her best to drive me mad!” 
Laughing, Wendy wrapped both arms tightly around him. “I so love the fierce James Hook – when he loses all control in bed!”
Groaning he shook his head. “I have to agree that your aunt has failed in her efforts to turn you into a lady.”
“And consider the benefits! How should a real lady satisfy a big bad pirate?” she teased him.
James started to smirk. “I can see it all now -- you, fainting at the sight of a bare chest and sinking unconscious to the floor at the mere thought of a kiss without a marriage proposal!”
Wendy laughed again. “I hope you haven’t written anything indecent to my parents.”
“Of course not. I’ve only informed them that their daughter is a passionate, insatiable, fiery animal in bed.” Her mouth fell open. “And that her nails are sharp like claws – regarding my back.” Her eyes grew wider. “And that she likes rum and wine, and has enjoyed getting drunk.” 
“Oh no, you didn’t write that!” she gasped.
“And did I tell you that I wrote to them about your escapades in the galley, and that you have partied with the crew, and even gambled?” he continued, deeply amused by her red cheeks and the daggers shooting from her eyes. Unable to suppress the laughter any longer, he guffawed and rolled over, holding her tightly to him as she came to lie above him. “No, wildcat,” he smirked. “Of course I didn’t write those terrible but true things!”
Wendy grimaced. “You are certainly capable of it. I know you that well.”
A low chuckle escaped his throat. “After all, I am still a pirate, my love.”
She bent down, love shining in her eyes. “Thank God you are!” she whispered and kissed him with growing hunger. Then her lips wandered over his throat down to his chest, over his shoulders and arms and back again. Her fingers stroked and massaged his skin most gently, and followed her lips where ever they went.
Hook closed his eyes again, and tried to control the raging fire in body and soul. The feeling of her hair and fingers on him was so good, but the soft fondling of her lips and tongue was pure heaven, while her warm breath tickled him, and he held himself in check, knowing that the longer he waited, the better their coming together would be.
As she reached his belly and her silken strains touched his standing length, he gasped and his hand caressed her small back. She looked up at him with dark eyes and smiled. “This is the promise I made myself when I freed you from Blackbeard’s clutches and cared for your wounds,” she whispered and met his hazy gaze.
“What did you promise yourself?” he asked hoarsely and took a sharp breath as her fingers touched him. “To kiss every inch of you as soon as you were well again,” she answered and gave him a mysteriously smile. “I mean, EVERY delicious manly inch of your sweet body.”
His eyes grew wide as he realized what she meant. “Wendy,” he whispered. “You don’t have to do this. I know that you are still very young and--"
“-- and I think it must be as pleasurable for you as it is for me, when you pleasure me in this way. I love your mouth on me, dear James.” Without waiting any longer – before she could lose her courage – she slid further down and kissed him in the most intimate way, amazed how incredibly smooth the skin felt. A throaty shout escaped James, and magma seemed to roar through his veins, flamed in glaring gold before his closed eyes while he heard the blood in his ears.
Of course, he had had experience with this kind of intimacy – after all, he had “a woman in every port,” and the whores knew how to please a man – but this delicious pleasuring by his beloved Wendy was nothing like the other times. He could feel her hesitation and innocence, and also that she very much wanted to do this for him, because she loved him. And then all sane thoughts left him, as her hot little tongue darted out and caressed him again and again. Her hands explored every part of him, and he felt her mouth surrounding him, her teeth – oh God, her teeth -- He wanted to stroke her, to pleasure her as well, but found himself unable to anything but relish her ministration.
He felt the pressure in his loins growing with the pleasure, and gasped for air, while he arched toward her. Lifting his head, he looked helplessly down on the brown-golden shock of hair and the small back, the only part of her he could see. He wanted to stop her before he lost any last remaining control, but he couldn’t find his voice to speak. Ecstasy raged inside of him, and with the last strengths he pulled her up to him, flipped her on her back and slipped deep inside her, remembered too late that he hadn’t known if she was ready, or not. At the edge of his mind, he recognized how wet she was, and that she welcomed him eagerly into her arms and into her body, and he started to move and set into a quick rhythm.
Wendy fought for breath as he entered her and took her with a needy urge that brought tears to her eyes – not of pain, but of pleasure and sweet emotion. She wanted him there more than anything else. She wrapped her arms and legs around him, forced him deeper into her and cried out in rapture. She could feel his welcome heavy weight on her, and she pressed him even tighter to her, while she arched against him, working, thrusting as if she wanted to melt into him, to be one with him for ever. She felt her breath labor in her throat, while his hard member left and conquered her, “killing her over and over again” – hard, demanding and merciless, but still giving.
His mouth closed over hers and swallowed her whimpers and moans, seemed to draw them into his very being. Fiercely she returned his kiss, even gently bit his tongue. She was close now, but she didn’t want to give into the bliss of release. She wanted to make it last as long as possible. Desperately she clung to him, broke the kiss and begged him to take her wilder, harder.
He released all control now, and surrendered to the scorching passion in him. Her nails raked over his back and shoulders, her slender thighs embraced him with strength, and her breasts rose and fell with her effort to breath. She tightened her inner muscles and squeezed him and he felt himself slipping away, beginning to splinter. He saw her eyes close and her head falling back, exposing her tender throat, and bit gently into it. She screamed and climaxed violently, dragging him with her over the edge up into the all consuming bliss of orgasm, as he shot his seed deep into her, roaring like a unleashed lion. He withdrew and pressed in again and again while she cried out, the lioness singing with the lion.
As the waves of ecstasy ebbed away and left them out of breath and spent, James lay a long moment on top of her, unable to move a muscle. Wendy didn’t mind; still flying off somewhere in the warm and glowing aftermath. Finally James braced himself on his forearms and glanced down into her glassy and wet eyes. “I love you,” he murmured, but with a honesty that woke her full attention. “I love you with my whole being. Everything that is me, Wendy, is yours. Without you I am nothing.”
She looked up into his face. She had seen him watching her with adoration, passion, warmth and love for many days, but what she saw now took her breath away. The whole man seemed to glow, warmth and love radiated from his countenance like a rich aura. She felt her heart going out to him as never before. All worries and all doubts left her forever, and seemed to flee from the cabin like dark shadows chased by the sun. Only utter trust and mind-shattering love remained. She thought she would burst if she didn’t seal his confession with her own lips. She pulled his head gently down to her.
For the slightest moment she waited, almost as if she wanted to taste this special moment, to find and enjoy its special perfume, then her lips closed over his as she gave him the sweetest and purest kiss she had ever given. They both felt something lock in place; as if two separate parts were finally reunited, as if the empty places in their hearts had now been filled. Something in them bound together – immortal and everlasting, as their souls touched each other. For in the wonder of a single breath of time, not more than a wink of the eye of the eternal universe, two beings became one. And the stars began to smile while they sent the message over the skies in form of a golden track --the next day every newspaper in the world remarked on the giant comet that appeared at the horizon, but no scientist would ever be able to explain where it had come from, and disappeared to so suddenly! 
As Wendy and James finally drew apart, they looked at each other with wonder – and then the young woman saw it: Her hidden kiss like a soft breeze on his lips, before it vanished. She smiled and hugged him, felt the first time in her life really whole and content.
“I love you,” she whispered and realized at last the full meaning of these amazing words. They weren’t only a confession for the flattering of the heart, or the expression of peace being in the other’s arms, but the statement of something so great and miraculous that you only find it once in your life, a statement of binding, of covenant, of promise and a future.
James rolled on his side and pulled her along with him, still inside her, and buried his face in her hair. He knew what she had given to him – something he had been so jealous of as the girl-child Wendy had given it to Peter Pan. It was something he’d never thought he’d receive – or DESERVE. Something he had yearned for his whole life – and she had given it to him finally. “Thank you,” he murmured and felt the tingle of her hidden WOMAN kiss on his lips. “Thank you so much!” 
She smiled and snuggled tightly against him. “This one is yours – for ever, my ‘darling’.”
He took a deep breath and his eyes drifted slowly shut; completely at peace and high as a kite. “I will keep it safe forever, ‘darling’,” he murmured.
Wendy sighed and felt herself drifting away. “You know that this is only the beginning of our special night?” she murmured and heard a lazy chuckle from him.
“I hope so.” He sighed. “Someday you will be the death of me ...”
“Possibly, in some far off future, when we both are old and grey.”
“A lovely thought – to grow old with you,” he whispered and pressed a kiss on her forehead.
“Yes! And with children, and grandchildren and--" 
He lifted a little bit his head. “Children? Why do you say that?”
She looked at him and started to giggle. “James, must I tell you how children come to the world? Believe me, dearest, it has nothing to do with the birds and the bees.” He pinched her at her waist and she squeaked before she glanced at him, questioning. “Would you mind?”
“The birds and bees?” She punched him on the arm and he grinned, before he turned serious again. “Why do you ask?” Suddenly his eyes widened. “Are you--" 
“I don’t know,” she shrugged. “It’s certainly possible, after our many, um, wild rides and long passionate hours together.”
He glared at her almost shocked, then he rolled his eyes. “We probably couldn’t send it back.”
She slowly shook her head. “No. And, to be honest, I want never to lose anything that comes from you.”
Warmth spread through him and calmed him with the thought of being – someday, for certain – a father. “Well, then I think I’ll have to teach him how to sail a ship.”
Relief flooded Wendy, before Red-Handed Jill awoke in her again. “Or her to fight properly with a sword.”
“It would be enough if I could teach that to her mother – if it will be a ‘she’.”
Excited, Wendy sat up. “You REALLY want to teach me to fight properly with a sword?”
He grimaced. “Knowing you, you’d throw yourself in the middle of a fight at your next opportunity. So I have no other choice than to instruct you how to use a sword so it doesn’t look like you’re trying to peel potatoes.”
She forgot her passion-induced exhaustion, taking up her pillow and whacking him with it. “You-- you PIRATE!” 
His roar of laughter echoed through the ship, mixed with her giggles and shrieks, as he started to tickle her, until their voices quieted down and changed back into soft sighs and moans, only for the wooden walls of the captain’s quarters to hear— 


EPILOGUE 

It was dark and cold outside as Smee stepped on the snowy deck. He felt tipsy and tired, and the clean air did nothing to ease his drunken condition. It was still snowing, and the white finery sloshed under his boots as he steadied himself at the mast. He glanced at the island that lay in a foggy white cover, sleepy in the stiff waves. But it looked peaceful, and his ancient Celtic blood felt an odd sensation. Something was in this cold air, he could have sworn it.
Suddenly, there was a crash from the other side of the ship, and a gentle jolt made the Jolly Roger shiver. What the name of --? Curious and a bit nervous, he crossed to the rail that faced the away from the island and stared down into the frozen water. There was it again: a crack and a crash that seemed to come from the bottom of the sea. And then he saw it: the first small split in the ice, growing wider. The clouds began to part, and silvery moonlight showered onto the magical island and the ship, glistened in the water that was visible now in the break of the ice, that seemed to begin at the ship and continued far out into the open sea.
“God Lord,” the old Irishman whispered. “What is that witchery?”
“No witchery,” a gentle female voice said in his back, “but fate’s mercy.”
Startled, he spun around and gripped the rail as the ship seemed to whirl around him. A beautiful young woman stood several paces away from him. Long silver-golden hair seemed to float in the cool breeze, and a long white dress, which seemed too insubstantial for this weather, hung airily down to her bare feet. Big blue eyes sparkled with amusement, while a zephyr exposed her pointed ears. 
As she moved toward him, he could see transparent wings and – at last – he recognized her. “YOU?” he gasped and rubbed his eyes under his spectacles, as if he wanted to make sure if he was dreaming or not. Her silver-bell laugher danced around him, and the old Irishman felt the urge to sink onto his knees, as he looked at the human-size fairy-queen – too beautiful to bear for human eyes.
She reached out to him and stroked his cheek with the back of her hand. “You’ve done your job well, my friend. Fate has found its way, and is finally fulfilled. The circle is closed.” Her voice wasn’t in his mind this time.
“Which circle? Which fate?” He wished he’d paid closer attention when he’d seen the fairy before.
She laughed again and pointed toward the sea. “Your time in Neverland is at an end. The link between him” she nodded toward the captain’s quarters “and the island broke the moment his soul was bound to its mate by the eternal kiss. He is free – and with him, so are you all.”
Still not comprehending what The Lady meant, he simply followed her gesture – and his mouth fell open as he saw the wide crack in the ice, a pathway wide enough for the ship to pass through. “Go,” the fairy-queen smiled. “Go and find the peace you crave, child of Eire.”
Smee blinked, and even his clouded mind started to realize what her words meant. “We—we’re free?” he whispered? “Free from this island?”
“Yes.” She bent forward and whispered in his ear. “If I were you, I would call my comrades out quietly and set sails. Don’t disturb the love-birds.” She nodded again in the direction of the captain’s quarters.
Now considerably more sober, Smee grinned uncertainly. “Indeed I shall, uh, shall not, I mean --” And then the full meaning hit him. “We are FREE!” he shouted, and then – to his and her surprise – he pulled her close and gave her a loud kiss on the cheek.
For a moment the fairy-queen looked shocked at him, then she giggled. “Typical crazy Irish!” She lifted a hand and threw a whole handful of fairy-dust at him, and he squeezed his eyes shut. When he opened them again, he saw her before him, hand-sized as a fairy should be. “Farewell, child of Eire. I give you all the luck you’ll ever need!” With that she vanished into the darkness of that special night.
Smee needed a moment to collect himself before life returned into him. Then, as quickly as possible, he ran to the common-room and the crew quarters, waking them all and chasing them up to the icy deck. “Into the riggings with ye!” he whispered fiercely and showed no forgiveness for any hangovers. But when the men realized why their boatswain forced them to work at this forlorn time, and seeing the path through the ice, they were awake within seconds.
Not as quickly as usual, but still with a renewed energy, they made the ship ready to sail, lifted the anchor and set sails. As the mighty galleon found its way through the break in the ice, Smee stood at the bow and watched around them with wary eyes.
Cookson approached him, still limping. “Look t’ere!” he grumbled and the Irishman followed the index finger of the ship’s cook. His eyes widened as he saw far away the shadow of a ship, sailing in the direction of Neverland. Both men exchanged glances, and Smee nodded finally. “The boy needs an enemy, and Hook is no longer his foe.” 
Cookson shrugged. “Good luck to them, the poor devils!”
They both laughed, and their laughter was good to hear as the Jolly Roger sailed into the open sea, ready to face new adventures, adventures which had become possible because of the swirl of passion their captain and his lady had found in each other.

The end.